《The Player's System》


 Chapter 1 - Lost Again

    Lost Again


    The sun was gloomily peeking through the ssroom window at the student that was standing in front of the writing board, solving a tough mathematical form with handsome ease. His ss teacher was standing right beside him, earnestly. The whole ss had failed today''s test. Jake, on the other hand, was constantly putting numbers on the board with his left hand; he was a math genius and the teacher used him as an example to inspire the rest of the ss.


    "Yes, he will be the first handicapped engineer." The ss biggest insecure kid spoke up. He found his worth in making the rest of the ssugh at his insensitivementary. The ss teacher heard the remark but thought it better to ignore it in the hope that jake might have not heard it. Jake had heard it and he took it on his heart. He lost the enthusiastic drum in his stance, instead, he simply solved the question- the feeling of victorypletely washed away.


    At the same time, the bell rang and the ss was over.


    The teacher left the ssroom. The students circled the math genius, mockingly.


    "This math genius is a defected piece, he always supposes ''x'' stands for his right hand which is not present." The studentsughed, connivingly.


    "Stop it; it will gain its strength after surgeries," Jake answered knowing that these ss fellows were pushing him to his limits.


    A tall burly student punched his face upon hearing his frustrated tone, "Will this hand of yours be able to stop my punches after getting normal?"


    Jake fell on the ground with this punch. The second student was ready to kick him when another leg interrupted and the student fell instead.


    "Do not ruin the ss atmosphere! Especially, when it is recess time. Do you want me to break your leg?" ss CR stood up in front of the bully and red him down. The student red at her and left the ss.


    Jake stood up and sat on his seat. It was just another average day for him. Jake Lin hated being called defective. He was told that his hand will work normally after the surgeries but that day never came. He turned fifteen hearing all those repulsive and unpleasant remarks. He knew the shallowness of the words that uttered from his mouth. He was sure that his hand would get better with the surgeries but where would he get the money that was required for these surgeries?!


    The school bell rang putting a temporary end to his permanent misery. He walked heavily across the school corridors as all the students were looking at his hand, his eyes boring holes in the ground.


    "How do you y games with one hand?" someone shouted from behind as he was walking out of the school gates.


    "Shush...he must be a loser in any game." The other studentsughed loudly so that Jake could hear it. Jake hastened his steps pushing the distance behind. All the buildings; streets and the people walking around seemed to be mocking his defective hand.


    "It will get healthy after the surgery, I said." He growled lowly, more like reminding himself of it rather than answering other people.


    Jake walked back home with a painfully fake smile on his face. He saw Patina, his older sibling, ying the famous game called ''Sovereign Rulers''


    Jake sat in front of the second gaming console to join her. Patina had bought it for him. He started the game; entering one after the other small quests and endingst because the time given to finish a task was short and with only one hand working; it was impossible to surpass the other yers. Finally, he stood up shutting down the screen.


    "Get me a mug of coffee little Jake," said Patina when she saw Jake going toward the kitchen.


    After losing the game hundreds of times just in one sitting; Jake got up frustrated. He nced at the gaming screen where a character moved at an agile pace and left the opponent behind. Patina was much superior to a pro. Her skills as well as the choice of actions brought wonders for the spectators. This was the reason that she was among famous yers. Several thousand spectators watched over her live matches. The Sovereign Rulers game developers were ready to hire her as a professional yer.


    "I will get it for you," Jake answered making two mugs of coffee. He looked at his hand and shook his head with disappointment. ording to doctors tissues of his right arm were strained and they could work better after some surgeries. Lack of money and a poor background yed the main role in stopping them from expensive surgeries. "Don''t worry; after the surgeries, your hand will get better and you will defeat me in the gaming; believe it or not I can already see you defeating me and snatching my position shortly." Patina followed behind him into the kitchen after asking for the coffee. She was well aware of what Jake was thinking after losing so many times.


    She patted on his shoulder and smiled. Jake knew that his older sister was saving money for the surgeries as well as running the kitchen and the expenses of the school. He was indebted to her in many ways.


    "I have not a single reason to worry when you are around." Jake developed sensitive nature after his mother died and the father left saying that he did not want to waste his life on two ''puny scums'' It was five years ago. Things changed a lot, however, his hand continued to remain the same and so did the taunting in school.


    Jake learned to fight with the harsh circumstances seeing Patina working hard for everything.


    "Patina, I am going for coaching sses; do you want me to bring something on the way back?" Jake swallowed down his tears.


    There was hope shimmering in Patina''s eyes and disappointment in his. He forced a smile.


    "Nothing other than your smiling face." Patina cupped his face in her hand and confirmed.


    Jake nodded silently saying,


    "Best luck with today''spetition." Jake left in a hurry to hide his crying heart.


    Patina saw him leave and before she could reach the door and bade him good luck; her phone beeped signing a text message.


    She read through and deleted the message and sent it to the spam folder. She had received this simr text message seven times within the past two or three days. These messages were ruining her mood. Today it was her livepetition again. Thepetition was about to begin. Patina had decided to use the code action during thepetition for testing the worth. It was not a good decision. They had targeted her after knowing that she was a poor gamer and needed money.


    ¡­


    "This time she will follow the text message. Get ready." A seemingly powerful, cunning man that was sipping on the tea spoke, grimly. His customized suiting and the grand office building had a big sign on its head, ''Optimal Crown'' the headquarters of the number one gamingpany.


    The president of thepany was extremely worried because of the poprity of the ''Sovereign Rulers''.. The ''Sovereign Rulers'' was gaining excessive attention. If this game continued to gain momentum as it was getting right now, the day ''Optimal Crown'' would get dethroned by it didn''t seem far away, And before that dayes; the president was rolling out his master n for the decline of ''Sovereign Rulers''

 Chapter 2 - Missing Report

    Missing Report


    Jake returned home just before the sun was gliding away in the sky, tearing the sunlight away and letting darkness settle. His grades were his only source of happiness for now. He had the habit of marching towards the small study area they had in their tiny little house. Their y station was fixated in that area and he would find Patina already be sitting there, day after day, acing every game so that she would be able to make money to get his hand fixed.


    Today was a special day. He got back his result card and Patina had her live match today; Jake wanted to cheer up for Patina. But when he reached the study area a devastating scene stood before him. There was no one in the y station and not only that but the screen was broken as if somebody had kicked the screen in the middle and all the wires were pulled out and broken. It was a scene straight from a nightmare. Jake hastily ran from the study area into the small house calling Patina''s name loud and clear.


    There was no answer.


    He pulled out his phone from his pocket and dialled her phone number.


    "The number you''re trying to reach is powered off, please tryter."


    Jake Lin ran his fingers through his dark hair, fear curdling his blood. The small y station area was evidence that something was criminally wrong with her. Patina was not an overly emotional or temperamental girl. She was sober most of the time even at her losses.


    His y station was still in good condition which was strange. It could possibly mean Patina got furious over something and broke her y station, hopefully. Jake suddenly realized that he knew where to look for Patina.


    He dashed out of his house and started running toward the left side of the street; Jake crossed several paths and reached the small wooden bridge where Patina liked to stand there alone whenever she was sad.


    Hisst dissolved into the thin air when he saw that there was no one.


    The pain that came from the insults and taunts that were thrown at him by his fellow ssmates was nothingpared to the agony he was feeling right now. Filing a missing person''s report seemed the only answer. He walked to the police station that was 4 km away. His legs ached, his throat was burning with thirst, his heart was beating loudly in his chest as he entered the grim-looking police station. The atmosphere in the police station was tense because they found a dead body. Someone hadmitted suicide by jumping from the bridge and the identity was yet to confirm.


    "We should send this body to the hospital for the time being until someone im." The in-charge voiced. He was a really tall man with a built of a sumo wrestler.


    Jake reached near the desk and worriedly told him about his sister that she was missing. The in-charge looked him up and down; he could see the streaks of tension lining the face of Jake Lin.


    "What does your sibling look like? Do you have any pictures? What''s her name? Age?" the in-charge bombarded him with questions.


    "She is twenty-one years old with chocte brown hair. Here is the pic." Jake Lin hurriedly opened his gallery and showed the picture of Patina to the police officer.


    "Bring your parents and im the body from the hospital; we are sending it there. ording to the witnesses, the girlmitted suicide from the bridge." The In-charge said in an emotionless robotic tone and Jake Lin''s world came crashing down. His heavy steps could not follow the gesture of the police officer.


    He was in a state of trance, unable to abridge the turn of events. The ambnce took the dead body and Jake Lin walked out of the police station empty-handed. He could notprehend what was going on around him as sorrow and despair gripped his heart. He was told where the hospital was and was asked to send the parents there for legal procedure.


    On the mention of the word parents, his sadness turned even bitter due to the scathing hatred he had for the man that called himself their father. His father had abandoned them and was now living with his second family, happily.


    He was left all alone in the big world. There were people walking around him in ordance with the fast traffic however he was dragging his heavy feet toward the hospital. He was going to im the dead body.


    His eyes got blurry at the thought of the death of his lovely sister. The things in the surroundings mixed up and the bright sh of some car blinded his eyes further. Jake was thrown toward the footpath. The car owner called the ambnce before fleeing.


    Such a nobleman.


    He was thrown across the road where hended on his right palm.


    His right wrist got fractured and so did the first two metacarpals, his right shoulder had been unhinged. The ambnce picked his injured body and admitted him to the city hospital where they had taken the dead body of his sister earlier. The doctors put some temporary stitches and support for the broken bones. They were waiting for someone from rtives of the younger boy to appear and ask for the bigger surgeries but no one came. They eventually provided him with provisional care and moved along to the next patient.


    Jake Lin was unconscious for two days. In these two days; the group chats; the global chat of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' remain flooded talking about the glitch and asking who was responsible for this.


    The fingers pointing toward the famous yer Patina Lin; various followers tried to contact her on her personal group chat however she did not appear. They started calling vulgarities against her. The impact of the coded glitch was so immense that the servers crashed for two hours; when they resumed the operation; the developers came to know that the game Sovereign Rulers lost its secret substance to the confidential assets of the game.


    The loss did not stop there. Several hundred thousand yers lost their expensive in-game IDs and resources. The game servers were in an absolute mess and the yers who witnessed thest live match med the yer. The constant and blunt use caught the attention of the developers and they checked the reports.


    When they were about to call the press and talk in detail; they received insider information.


    It was the spy of the Sovereign Ruler working in the number one gamepany.


    "The girl has been only used as a tool and she did not know about it at the least. ming her literally is equivalent to a p on our own face. Do you want it to happen?"


    Thepany CEO dismissed the press conference.


    "What are we supposed to do to silent the hundred thousand users?" The media managing team was concerned for obvious reasons.


    "Tell them we are collecting whatever pieces of evidence we can scramble and have something to announce. Also, thepany willpensate the loss of the users."


    The CEO was a young high spirited individual. He did not want this incident to slide away so easily, their opponent had yed the dirtiest of the games. He would make sure to stifle and tighten the rope around their neck and get the losspensated.


    "What about our loss?" Thepany manager added.


    "We have money enough tost next few hundred years. And even if I light half of it to fire to burn the enemy. It would help us build a better repute and theing few years after that shall be even more profitable. Do you deny?" The CEO disliked people who didn''t possess the vision to look beyond the picture. The enemypany had walked all over their heads and still, his employees were thinking about loss.


    The blunt mes slowly turned into gossips because the gamepany did not directly me the yer instead they imed that thepany will sue the ''Optimal Crown'' for interrupting the private matters of thepany the following day; they wrote the petition with strong pieces of evidence.


    The president of the ''Optimal Crown'' was baffled to see the court notice.. He thought that no one was aware of his actions, yet, the video proof had already reached the court.

 Chapter 3 - The Unfolding

    The Unfolding


    "Are we going to dump this patient too?" the nurse, empathetically, looked at the unconscious young boy and his severed arm. It can be saved. They had enough medical knowledge to understand that this poor could be saved. They knew that they could operate the bones; injuries could heal, however, the doctors did not bother, instead, they kept on waiting. The purpose was clear; they wanted money in return for better medical facilities.


    There were only two numbers saved in his phone. One was switched off and the second was, fortunately, active. The doctors dialed the number thinking that it must be of some rtive. The other side picked the phone and the doctors mentioned the ident of the boy and his present condition. After half an hour, a man entered the hospital room where Jake Lin wasying unconscious. The man looked at his condition. He was about to leave the room when the doctor entered. "We were waiting for you; you can consent for the operations of the child and his arm can be saved." The doctors started to exin his condition and what they could do to save him.


    "Do whatever you want; I have nothing to spend on strangers." The man hatefully answered and left the room.


    For him spending money on his new family was better than on the hospital expenses of an ungrateful kid that always thought he was so much better than his father. And for what; he has already left both long ago. The reason was simple. He was afraid of bringing them up and wasting money. One was born with a defective arm and could never earn him anything in the future as payback; the second was a hopeless dreamer running after the self-deception.


    He was happy that he abandoned them long ago. The doctor heard his cold reply and twitched. It turned out that the young boy was alone in this world.


    What can they do now other than cutting his right arm?


    It was the only less expensive route left to save his life. The right hand was already naturally defected and now the two broken bones, wrist fracture and unhinged shoulder had added in. For a proper discharge of the patient they need to provide the proof of medical treatment in the legal papers. The doctor''s team called the appointed nurse and advised her, "Inform me as soon as the patient regains consciousness. We need to fast the medical treatment and get rid of this freeloader. Also, do ready the preparations for severing the right arm of this patient; there is no other solution." With those final words, she was dismissed.


    ¡­


    The president of the ''Optimal Crown'' was about to deny the me when another CEO entered the courtroom. This old entrepreneur brought some strong pieces of evidence against the second gamingpany. Seeing the matters gettingplex; the judiciary announced, "The next hearing of the case and the relevant process will be held live for everyone to see it. Since the matter has managed to involve more than one reputedpany, the court is obliged for the recordings of the procedure."


    It brought pools of sweat on the heads of all five CEOs. ''Were they going to get their dirtyundry aired in front of the general public?'' same thoughts ran inside their heads the very moment. None of them was free of guilt; there were many things which they were hiding and trying to me others especially when the mastermind had nned it wouldnd them in filthy deep waters.


    "Respected Court; I ask for the arbitration before the public hearing." The first president said his voice trembling beneath a fake facade of confidence. The others also nodded consenting with the backstage agreement rather than publically disgracing themselves. The young CEO also got approved immediately. The court gave those fifteen days for the arbitration process and after the date, if they failed to settle the matters behind closed doors then the court would have to intervene. It was not a simple problem of thesepanies and their personal issues; it was rted to the hundred billion users of thesepanies.


    They sneaked at each other. Everyone was trying to damage the reputation and the stability of the otherpany, throwing arrows in the dark. To hide their true faces; they were ready to listen to each other first. Their social media ounts flooded with several possible oues. There was no end to the public dissing. Many social tforms and media channels devoted several TV programs to discuss the real issue and the oue. The so-called respect of thesepanies was being ripped after the public knew that they were working against each other. Some secret backstage recordings got viral and ruined thest streak of the respect they held.


    Several thousand users protested and demandedpensation for their losses. They tried to barge into the headquarters of thepanies and broke the property. The situation worsened with every passing day. There was no supplementary solution other than the five presidents sit around one table and save their faces with thest decision. This was the only way they could save their reputes and theirpanies. They were silently sitting vicious wolves. If they were to be allowed; they would rip each other''s intestines out. However, they could not do anything for the reason that they were under the strict eyes of the court personal.


    They were not going to admit their shorings in front of each other. Their managers were sitting at the back seats ready to write down the instructions.


    "The managers should leave the room." The first president spat arrogantly.


    The things that they were going to discuss should not reach the second mouth. The others constricted their brows and gestured their managers to leave. The owner of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' changed his sides on the chair.


    "We all are equally evil for each other; correct me if I am wrong." The owner of the fourth gamingpany cleared his throat and voiced sarcastically.


    "I cannot let you ruin my reputation and hard-earned position no matter what; ming that girl publicly meant that the owner has no face left to continue thepany. I know you want this to happen but if it is decided then I will make sure that you fall in the same feet like the ''Sovereign Rulers''," the young CEO red at the old owner of the ''Optimal Crown''.


    "Wait! We are here to find a solution, not for a rampant me game. Remember we don''t have that much time and this is thest string to hold. The time is skipping." The fifth president intervened before these self-served people start fighting. They calmed down and silence resumed. They took the pages ced in front of them.. The legal papers were a rough draft of what would happen to them and theirpanies if they could not solve the matter during the arbitration period.

 Chapter 4 - The Patient

    The patient on the fifth bed of the general ward had now managed to regain consciousness.


    All the other beds were empty. The big tube lights on the ceiling were flickering. He looked around with a confused look on his face, the deserted ward looked like a scene straight out of a horror movie. Slight beads of sweat started to form on his bandaged forehead. His right arm folded in straps. The bitter smell of the medicine burnt his nostrils and trigger a deep aching in his head.


    He had been lucky enough to get rtively superficial thrashes on his forehead because the nature of the ident was so horrific that hisck of brain damagended him on the list of miraculous survivors. However, doctors were not certain whether he had suffered any brain injuries given that his injuries seemed superficial and they couldn''t run CT scans because those are pretty expensive and nobody was here to pay the hospital bills.


    Now, the doctors were waiting for him to regain consciousness to test their theory. "Hello Defected Host, finally you woke up from your deep slumber." He heard a voice in the room.


    Jake swept his eyes across the hospital room. There was no one. He tried to look under the bed but his right arm hurt like it had been broken into multiple pieces.


    "I should have died," Jake uttered out of frustration.


    "You are given a chance in life and I am your task panel; If you want to skip life. Repeat the simr statement and you can die immediately." Jake heard it again and this time a screen appeared in front of his eyes.


    Stats:


    Race: Defected Human


    Right after reading the first line, Jake wanted to curse. He disliked this word called defected. "I think I might have been cursed," he silently started thinking to himself just before a nurse entered the room. He shut his mouth looking at the screen silently wishing for it to disappear. And it disappeared. Jake almost could not hide his astonishment but he didn''t want to end up in psych ward so he contained his emotions to himself.


    "Ah! You are awake; let me just go through your vitals quickly also I will have to check your sensory and motor reflexes."


    The nurse checked his vitals thoroughly to report the doctor. As soon as she left the room; Jake blinked again thinking about the task panel. He was curious about this new plight called task panel.


    "I am not plight; I am your saviour. You can test it; the nurse will return back with an injection,ter your right arm will be severed by the doctors." The deep robotic voice echoed in his head.


    Jake was yet to understand the changed circumstances when he felt that someone was about to enter the room. He fell on the bed as if unconscious. The nurse was ordered to give injection to the patient so that they could continue the procedure. Already three days had passed and the patient was only a burden for the hospital bed.


    "What should I do with this injection; the patient is unconscious again." She sighed to herself. She went back. Jake clearly heard her words. He opened his eyes. There were few injuries on his leg but he could walk. "I should leave before the nurse brings the doctor." This time he did not ignore the words of the task panel. Coming out of the room; Jake hastily left the premises of the hospital.


    He remembered that Patina''s dead body was still in this hospital, however, it was more important to know what happened to her and why did shemit suicide? She was one of the most efficient yer ording to the words of the task panel; he was given a chance.


    Limping and holding the loose straps around his arm; Jake finally reached his house. Few people out of sympathy asked whether he wanted them to send him to a hospital to which he tantly refused. Now, he was hundred per cent sure that the doctors wanted to sever his arm. His face was wet with the continuous stream of tears; a mix of emotions and pain was mixed inthose salty tears.


    The pain was beyond his limits of endurance. He needed to take a strong painkiller otherwise he would sumb to death due to the immensity of the pain. Jake limped around looking for the medical box; he took painkillers for fighting the pain. The tears kept flowing and he remembered the task panel. A screen immediately appeared in front.


    Stats:


    Race: Defected Human


    Level: None


    Skill: None


    Reputation: 0/100%


    Endurance: 1/10%


    Achievement: None


    Goals: Unlock one by one


    Secondary Stats


    Level One: Heal pain


    Level three: Heal injuries


    Level Seven: Unlock Shop


    Reach the peak of reputation: 100%


    Congrattions: Youpleted your first task; Escape from the hospital


    Exp earned: 20 (needed 80 for level one)


    Reading all of that made him feel as if his fate felt bad for him. Maybe there was some warmth in his cold qismet. He could see a sliver of hope in his present circumstances. Something deep in the cobwebs of his heart told him that this taskpanel was not a figment of his imagination. And one more thing which he understood clearly was that only level up could improve his health and for this needed to earn the Exp. He was going to follow tasks for the Exp.


    But exhaustion knocked him out straight up.


    ¡­


    The owners of the reputedpanies read various punishments written down by the court. They could imagine their worst time was near.


    "It is clear like crystal that our presentpanies would exterminate eventually. The only suggestion is to save the damn face. Do any of us have an idea about it?" the owner of the firstpany said desperately.


    He could not let his assets fall under the hands of the protestors.


    "So all of us want our assets as well as the face?" The fifth one chuckled.


    They looked at him as if he had grown another head.


    "I wanted the same." He immediately felt their anger rise so he raised his hands and shoulders surrendering.


    The third owner who was silent for a long time voiced, "I have a suggestion and it will definitely meet both requirements. We should create a temporary game portal and conduct thest game thread for the yers of our all servers. I mean taking yers from all five games and let them battle for thirty levels. Only one team will seed and we can close ourpanies after that." His idea peaked their attention even though they couldn''t fullyprehend his words.


    "Who will spend money? How it would work for the entire game n?" The first owner called Kyle asked curiously. "Five of us will invest and earn a hundred per cent of the investment in return; this way there is no need forpensation or an apology press conference. The protestors will be satisfied after the game ends and thepanies close. In fact, we can giveaway some bucks during the game n letting the yers focus on the newer game and forget the previous matters." The sharp brain Gueman owner of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' exined.


    "My ns are that you all should shuffle your servers and select your teams from all over the world; every member of the team will be given money for every level game. A total thirty-six teams will appear on the main screen for thest battle between the gamers of ourpanies.. People only care about money; you already know that." Gueman continued and Loch Ronan interrupted, "Are you sure that it would work?"

 Chapter 5 - Earning EXP

    Earning Exp


    In the middle of the night; Jake woke up and felt hungry. His arm was still injured and the medicine perhaps lost effects. The arm was hanging like boneless flesh. Pain was increasing with the time. Jake dragged himself toward the kitchen and found some crumbs of the bread. Fortunately the icebox was half filled with various eatable items however he could only address the empty stomach a little. A drop of tear fell when he was sipping on the juice. "System where are you; tell me how can I decrease the pain else I will die." The continuous stream of tears was flooding and rolling on the cheeks.


    A visual screen appeared in front; Jake heard the voice, "First of all; clean yourself and change clothes; you are stinking." Jake gritted his teeth on this nevertheless there was no way refuting the words. Taking wet towel he cleaned his body and the blood stains then changed in to fresh clothing. Before he could sit and ask the system; a message appeared in front, "You fulfilled the task and gained 10Exp."


    Jake felt there was slight difference and his pain decreased though not much. "Give me more task." What Jake understood that fulfilling task gives Exp and it affects his body subsequently he was willing do these tasks.


    "Your next task is to raise your voice for the sake of good. Use your phone and defend the innocent." The system gave another task which was vague. Jake did not understand the aspect of the task still he opened his phone and checked the group. It was created by Patina for fan base. Jake read through the floating text and got shocked. yers from all over the world; hell knows how got the invite of the group and talking things about Patina.


    Initially he could not understand a thing but then throw the phone aside. Perhaps he got some of their conversation or he was too afraid to read it all. His left hand was terribly shaking in fact his entire body was shaking with the fear. He was too scared to continue reading the chat. Jake tried to remember the events one by one toprehend the situation. There was something that Patina wanted to tell him but then she did not.


    Jake picked his phone again and read through the chat. He knew that people were only ming Patina for something she never could think off. She was not spy of any otherpany or working against the ''Sovereign Rulers'' yet these gamers were using her. After some time he lost his patience and started typing with his trembling hand.


    Jake was not afraid anymore. He typed the text and aired. Typed the text again and cursed the one who was speaking bullshit for nothing. Suddenly all the attention got on him and they asked who he was? What rtion he has with the girl? And many rude uses turned on him. With only one hand and it was trembling immensely; Jake could not follow up with the chat. He threw the phone aside.


    Jake wanted to stop his flooding eyes and think rationally. He got another system message.


    (Congrattion youpleted third task and gained 25Exp) with this his pain reduced more than half. Now it was visible difference and Jake heaved a deep breath. Previously he was following the words of the unknown voice because he has no other choice however this time his trust increased for following the tasks. Jake cleared his face wet with the stream of tears. He could ry what fate brought for him. Jake was not in condition to return and collect the dead body. He vowed that soon everything will disclose and he will make sure to punish the real culprits.


    ¡­


    Five of the gaming lords were sitting in a room. They agreed on the rough n demanding theprehensive summary and how they will proceed. They were heartless gaming lords; after years of doing emotionless business of gaming; they were ready shake away the losses of the people and propose another business instead. "None of us should neglect some of the aspects while choosing the gamers from the respected servers. Make sure that those who were running big in-game federations having millions of fan base should be included in thest game." Gueman reminded important point.


    He was writing down detailed n and the others were sipping on the tea. They were bearing thoughts about this n and how they should use it in their favor. "The conclusion of this game will be in and nned. Only onepany will keep the business going on after this event and it depend on the winning team." Gueman looked up after speaking this.


    He wanted to see their expressions. They stood up from their seats immediately. "When everyone is involved why one of them survive?" the fifth president called Minghu almost shouted. Well Kyle was about to yell but the fifth president took the day. "This option will be fair in the eyes of the public and this is only option which can cover the shorings of the others." Young CEO Gueman also shouted with the same intensity.


    The others heard his logic and sat down on their seats slowly. There was hatred in his heart which wanted to hover on the surface but he was stifling. These oldies were in this business from ages and he cannot directly beat them. This was the reason that he came up with this n. They could buy jury. They could shower money and buy the supporters. Gueman was fresh in this industry. His designed game ''Sovereign Rulers'' earned sess overnight and now he was on the brink of losing everything. Gueman was not worried for his assets instead he was fighting for the users of his game. Taking advantage of the weakness of others was crime in his eyes and President Kyle did this crime. The others were equally involved for the sake of their earnings. Gueman was using his brain as to how set everything in right order.


    Four others started to think various ns in their heads; what possible measures they could take for winning the game. They passed the drafts of the n and sent to the court. The court gave permission for proceeding also ordered them conduct press conference and announce for the protestors to stop damaging public property and the peace of the cities.

 Chapter 6 - New Task

    New Task


    Overstraining and the ident greatly reduced his stamina; Jake was looking scrawny. He ignored how he was feeling about the injuries and the present circumstances. He wanted the system give him one after the other task. The visual screen appeared in front opening the stats.


    Race: Defected Human


    Level: None


    Skill: None


    Reputation: 0/100%


    Endurance: 1/10%


    Achievement: None


    Goals: Unlock one by one


    Urgent stats updated: Added damage due to ident and procured color blindness.


    Jake did not read further and wide opened his eyes readingst line. He looked around as if testing his eyesight; it was fine. Only that due to the ident this new disease added in his list. "Now, you can call me defected." Jake voiced in dead spirits.


    He thought about the school bullies; they will have another weakness taunt on him. Though he has some hope in the form of system but how it will work; he was not sure. The things on the international level were drastically horrible. In all the conversations; the name of Patina was added like fire. Jake was only fifteen; he was not clear what can change everything in his favor. Not only the hand was defected; the arm got fractured from two ces.


    Jake got the notification and the system screen appeared. Task1: Replenish your weakness. (Time left 15minutes) Task2: Exercise your left hand. (Time Left Two Hours) Task3: Prepare yourself for the registration in the new game portal. (Time Left one day)


    Jake got three tasks in one go and the most gripping aspect that the time was running. The engaging time limit was something new and it stiffened his heart. With only one hand working; Jake ran toward the icebox. Fifteen minutes was not less time for stuffing lot of food in the stomach however he was supposed to do with one hand. Pick the utensils; unwrap the food and so on. He was in a rush.


    Setting aside his concerns Jake greatly wished that he should not lose the task. He gulped spoonful of food one after the other and hupped. Fetching the ss of water; he dawned like the boy came from desert of Sahara. He was eating in haste scattering some crumbs around the tter. Jake burped and the notification appeared at the same time.


    Congrattion: task is done under the time limit. You earned 10 Exp and the bonus of 5Exp doing the task before the time ends. However not maintaining the cleanliness; -5Exp. Jake was about to bring smile seeing the bonus but it ruined at the next instant. What kind of happiness it was; taken away before he could rejoice. "It seemed the system cares the cleanliness." Jake concluded and noted for the next time.


    He did clean the table and thought for the next task. ording to system he should exercise his left hand. The right hand was broken and hanging. "I better strap it and secure." Jake picked the extra medical strip. He then carefully hung around the neck. Now it was safe and the broken bones cannot possibly damage internally.


    The time for the second task was running. He was not familiar with the various exercises regarding arm so he picked his phone and searched few poses. The search engine was slow or it was the Wi-Fi connection with the weak signals; more than half of time slipped in the ignorance. Jake sat on the floor for the first pose exercise. It was for the back end of the bone arm joint. After doing theplete set; he checked with the second set. Before he couldplete the second set the notification appeared.


    ''Failure: you failed toplete the second task under the time limit. There is three types of punishment (Easy) (Formal) (Hard) this is your first failure so you will be given easy punishment.'' Jake read the description with fallen face. He was thinking that perhaps his hard earned Exp will be deducted.


    Punishment: ''Make a fake ount and post these coded words (*****) on the public domain of socialins.'' The coded words seemed conversation between two people. Jake was a kid to understand such corporate conversation. The Public Domain of Social Talk was created officially and people can post their problems there. Any official or jury rted person will note them down and address the issue.


    It was one of the biggest domains created and its traffic exceeds from any popr game. National and international topics were discussed here with sober limits of morale.


    ¡­


    The media conference


    The five most talked over and popr presidents of the five top games were sitting in front of the media personals. They had their business make over masked on their faces. The main speaker mentioned all the problems from which half of them were the fake words and not the truth. They were doing it for the sake of their own good and for the future. In case the present business closed after the game portal ended; they will have chances in setting new business in the gaming industry. "The developers are working on the new project and it will be avable in next week. Till then all the respected presidents will select their teams from their respected servers. Be sure that we will remain fair in the selection of the teams as well as the yers from all over the world. There will be several in-game and spectator rewards during the event of the game. If you are yer from any of the five respected games; you are wee to register for the selection."


    The old media manager of the ''Optimal Crown'' spoke one word at a time in front of the media personals. His words were precise however it broughtmotion among the people, yers and correspondences watching this conference live.


    As following the appeal; the protestors stopped their remonstration and the gamers got ready for the selection process. The promised rewards were enough to make them forget the hatred. The rewards were not limited. In every game session; thousand over spectators will be given money envelopes by using random assortment of the winners.


    It caused another round of excitement. Now it was clear that there would be over rush of spectators on the live streams. The owners announced five official live stream channels for this purpose. There was only one week for preparations. The presidents gave appropriate answers of the questions and the matter seemed leading smoothly.. The loss of personal data and the higher level ounts was no more problem because the yers did not need level ounts for ying the game portal.

 Chapter 7 - Punishment

    Punishment


    As informed by the system; Jake was trying to ess the public domain by creating fake ount. He was worried that perhaps it brought another round ofmotion or the officials might investigate the owner of the ount. Taking all the safe measures Jake posted the codes conversation. The people essed and busted with the validity of the conversation. There were many ways and applications that could create false rumors.


    People were asking several questions from the person who uploaded this conversation. Jake was reading the arguments, curious questions and so on. He dared not to interrupt the present tempo. Overall this conversation opened up the (good man) mask of the two people. They were the first two presidents of the gaming world.


    Jake saw the severity of the situation and logged off. He wiped his sweat off from forehead. He was slowly able to understand this hope called system was very mysterious. It was using him as medium and uncovering some of the bad people especially those indirectly harmed. Now it was clearing in front of him. He did his task regarding punishment and the system did not cut down his earned Exp.


    Congrattions: you are now level one. With this his pain vanishedpletely. "The system proved true to its words." Jakemented feeling that his broken arm was no more in pain. Jake read through and came to know that he required 500Exp for level two. Now he was busy what kind of registration the system required him to go through. He opened his game and only then the revtion struck him hard like reality. Jake remained unconscious for three days in the hospital; during this time lot of things changed drastically.


    After reading the group conversation; he was still clueless about the situation. Seeing the game giving error; he switched with the server media. There all kinds of announcements were posted by the developers of the game. There were whole bunch of announcements in the previous four and half days. Jake read carefully and came to know that all the servers of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' were down. Latest few links were shared informing further development.


    Jake opened the group chat again and silently scrolled down. Various gamers were talking about the five presidents and the new announcement. It was difficult to understand what they were pointing at so Jake closed the group chat and moved to check the television. There the long bulletin was on air; in this all the big news were discussed in detail. Jake impatiently went through the topic of discussion and sure enough the media conference was added in the third topic. He opened the volume and stood up. There were few things which he needed to know as to where he would register; what kind of new game they were introducing, what was the purpose of all this?


    Jake again checked the server announcements; thest announcement was made three hours ago telling that the yers would be given link for the registration process as soon as the developers finalized the process. Now he was no more ignorant about thetest events. To him there was something big behind changes and the crashed servers. Patina became part of this unintentionally.


    Jake ced his head on the desk in front and closed his eyes. Things were opening up however these were gettingplex instead of getting solved. The third topic began and the anchor person aired few parts of the announcement made by the gaming president. Jake prudently listened. He understood that the big bosses were trying to wash away something they intentionallymitted.


    ¡­


    Inside the meeting room


    "I don''t know; if he is alive then ess him and ask him to get registered." The young president Gueman insisted. He came to know that the girl called Patina has younger sibling. Patina has been one of the famous yers and her name was used by the first president. Gueman wanted this to end.


    With his means; he came to know that her brother yed the same game and he was not good yer because of his defected hand. The developers wanted him to not add him in the team; stating that they would loss in the very beginning of the game.


    "The game would be different from the top market games; also we will be able justify our im." Gueman voiced out his final decision and stood up. This means the selectors have no choice but to select the fifteen years old boy Jake Lin. Out of twenty five top servers from all five games; the best and experienced yers were selected except Jake Lin. He never crossed level five while the selected yers were running their in-game associations.


    Three huge game portals were built. The in-game time was kept different from the real world time. Every week three teams would enter in the game portal. One of them will be eliminated; one would face the second chance and one will be winner. Winning team would proceed for level two. Apparently the whole process was simple yet many surprises were waiting for the excited yers. They had been ying thetest games and bragging how many they killed and what level they achieved.


    ording to the suggestions; the game was designedplex. The developers were hired on big cash. They were neutral in the sh of thepanies and strictly remained under the look out of the panel suggested by the jury to ensure the fairness.


    No one can influence the developers or the panel. The preparations were going on and Jake was waiting for the registration link. The system gave twenty four hours and the time was ticking. In his eyes five hundred Exp was lot and he was worried whether he would be able collect it with few tasks. Still level three was the white dream. ording to the system; his injuries would be healed at level three. He was anticipating whether his defected hand will also be healed or not.


    Time was ticking for every yer. They were eagerly waiting for the link as well as the new game. Jake did not dare call the system worried that it perhaps point out one more sickness in his body. He felt his throat dry and thought to drink some water yet the screen opened up. "Do not drain yourself and drink juice else you will pass out in the middle of the game." This was shining with the red warning that means system cannot let him act careless.

 Chapter 8 - Registration

    Registration


    For others registration process was tough. The numbers of questions and small debate round mostly lost. All five games held the registration for three days. It was tough andplex. Their attentions were to select most suitable yers though they have zero idea about the new game. The yers were not told about skills or the weapons. The developers gave one day time after the process of registration waspleted. The yers were given choice that they could customize their characters however no one was allowed to rte the real identity or naming.


    The yers were confused because none of them was told about the level of the difficulty or any clue about the game. Jake was astounded because his registration process was simple. He was among the first few who got registered prior. Seven teams were selected by the ''Sovereign Rulers'' and the other games did the same. Every team entailed seven yers. All yers were void of any formal identity this means the team members should remember the appearance of the team yers if they did not want to get stabbed by the enemy yers.


    The in-game characters were customized by the yers. Jake was also sitting on his chair with the papers in front of him. After entering in the game he would not be given time for the design; it was part of announcement. As soon as the yers entered the game portal; thepetition would begin. Jake was d that the system granted him 100Exp for registration. The character customization was the deed of top yers. Jake was clueless what to do then the notification of the system saved his life.


    Choose the options given below one by one. There wasplete set of character appearance though the options were limited. There was a separate screen; when Jake chose one of the features, it appeared on the empty screen. He selected light brown eyes with the deep brown short hair. His real color of the hair was dry blond and the eyes were deep blue. Through character design he could easily disguise his real identity thinking this Jake made choices.


    The problem with the character design was evident; he cannot rece his defected hand for now. The character would still reflect his discrepancy of the real self. He cannot change the height. His real height was five feet seven inches. This shows that Patina was very diligent in bringing up the younger sibling. Despite all the problems she neverpromised on his meals.


    Various other tools were locked and these were perhaps set for the levels. Jake gave himself a simple appearance for the first level. He was not sure what would happen when his team would enter in the game portal. He was in the middle of the character design when the door knocked. Jake looked at the wall clock. It was middle of the day. Little Lara must have returned from the school. Lara was four years old little kid living next neighborhood.


    Jake went to open the door and saw the bubbling little kid. "I got promotion in the manners ss. Where is big sister Patina? She promised me for gift if I got promoted. I want my gift now." Before Jake could speak anything Lara surveyed the whole house running with excitement. Jake was unable to make excuse because his lips were trembling at the mention of Patina.


    The whole bunch of events shed past his memory and he seeded in hiding his tears back in the space in his eyes. "Patina is not around but she left the gift with me. Wait here¡­" Jake coaxed her and forced out a smile. He went toward the icebox and picked the chocte bar. "Here take it." Jake waved the chocte in front of her. Lara jumpedughing, "Big sister is my favorite. Give me chocte¡­"


    Jake did not tease her much and handed the chocte. Lara took it and went back. Jake closed the door. His registration waspleted and the possible game can anytime start. There were many things which he was curious about. He was not just a fallen spirited newbie yer but someone who never yed games because of his defected hand.


    At this point of life; he has no way back but to fight. Jake was not sure how long he could remain in the game however he was willing to bet everything for it. The particrs about the games were announced in the servers and the gamers were much shocked. Other than the basic controls; everything else was bizarre though not much information was shared.


    The officials selected the opening day. There was much uproar in the various channels set by the organizers. The three portals were made as the entrance for three teams. Live streams were set too. The chosen paths were locked for the time being. Thest announcement pulled the curtain for the spectators however it also gave thousand watt shocks to the selected yers. No one was expecting this to show up at thest hours before the opening of the game.


    All of the yers were from the new generation of the gamers and they always yed thetest and form games which were most popr among the troupes. Rarely anyone had taken interest in the slow pace or someone primeval games though the new game was not simr by way of anything like that still it was entirely different thing to begin with. Jake was not much curious; for him all the games meant to use both hands for fast controls.


    He was searching the announcement when saw the list of first team from the ''Sovereign Rulers'' which would enter in the third portal and his name was added in the team. He was looking at the screen with utmost horror. This means it was decided already whether he would get defeated in the very first level or drag toward the second level; all up to him. Jake took deep breath. Now the system could do wonder and he was relying on it.


    As soon as he thought about the system; the visual screen appeared. It was notification about thepletion of third task and the gained Exp. With this the injuries on his legs got healed. There was daily task for exercise within the time limit. Jake saw it and immediately stood up for the exercise. Previously he lost and he was too worried to earn the failure again.

 Chapter 9 - Weapons

    Weapons


    There were two daily tasks enlisted; first exercise and the proper meal. Jakepleted the task and thought it seriously. There were some savings with him. Jake took some money and ordered packed food. His intentions were to keep the icebox filled with food in case there was little time and if he could not go out for buying it then he might fail the task.


    Later he cleaned the y area setting everything in order. He seemed fueled by unknown inducement. His interaction with the other team members was not good because they had been suspicious about his identity all the time. Once or twice they heard about each other during various missions in the game however none of them had met the seventh yer. Jake did not talk in VC despite them insisting.


    The day finally came and the fabulous opening ceremony held with the corporate smile of the media manager bragging things which actually did not exist. The eagerness of the yers died down while the enthusiasm of the spectators increased with the time after they came to know that they will get several surprises with every level in the game. Three teams were already selected. Three portals were meant for three entrance in the game and three teams has only one task, ''Find the Hidden python and kill''


    It was simr of the recent notification of the system. The system wanted him to reach the den of the Hidden Python and kill it. Failing in the task meant that he will be thrown for the ''hard'' punishment.


    Whichever team did this task will win the level one. If they crossed paths; they couldbat; could scheme, create tricks for others or whatever they could do for winning the level. The announcement was clear. Now the officials were smiling internally; they fortunately selected the smartest yers that they could kill their own brother for winning the level. Teams were responsible for caring their team members. Whoever got seriously injured in the game will be eliminated even if his rest of team members crossed the level sessfully.


    Jake could understand why the yers were standing with fallen faces. Many took notice of his right arm hung supported with the strip. The live streams opened up and the three entrances opened. Three teams consisting twenty one yers entered in the portals. Only then they get the idea of how oddly it created. ''Wee in the first abandoned district'' the game opened up.


    There was nothing specific in the skills corner or the levels corner; a clear indication that they were supposed to reach level one. Other than the basic controls they cannot use any skill. As for concern the weapons; there were seventy five weapon ranges along with sub categories. Jake looked at the presented options in front of his game screen. There were number of weapons with all possible characteristics. ''You can only collect five for each level; please select'' the guideline floated.


    Jake sneaked at the other team members; they were also going through the opening options. It seemed that the developers want them to wander in the game and get lost with zero clue of mapping.


    This was thought out idea and really the developers wanted the yers lost in the game. The intentions of the developers might have been apparent if the things were notplex for everyone. For Jake it was fine as long as he was not forced to run errands and use controls madly. The game was customized with the virtual reality so using weapons depended on the yers.


    Jake clicked the normal pistol and hide in the side pocket. It was easy to carry and easy to use. He could halt the basic controls and use it in no time. Second weapon he clicked on the explosive substance RDX. Five pouches of the explosive substance were avable. Jake grabbed all. Fairly asking he was not sure about his choice but following some of the hints of the system. Using sword normally require experience in the game so Jake picked Pike which was more simr of rod. Taking dagger and shield he was done in making choice for the weapons in the level one journey. His team members were looking at the required time and nodded.


    They have plenty of time while Jake was done. There was nothing else that the developers designed for the yers. The effects of the game were realistic and even Jake could hear his breathing. The slow wind was moving the leaves around. There was some sort of change in the air. Jake could tell that the air was not pure.


    The big shot in the team was probably leading this team and he did not bat an eye at the kid. He was even anticipating that because of this kiddo they would loss this level and loss the game forever. His suiting of the character and the choice of weapons were much simr. He was among the top yers of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' for hiding the identity he was covering his face with the ck mask. This was one of most frightening aspect that none of the yer was allowed to expose their identity.


    His deep green eyes were fixed at Jake Lin and his choice of the weapons. He wanted tough instead tears came out. "It is such a pity that the organizer really hated me to his core giving me lead of this pathetic team." Junan pointed toward the kid. All they looked toward Jake Lin and then noticed what weapon he took from the options. They agreed to some extent.


    Jake did not mind because none of them was given clue about the possible enemy and how they could find or kill it. The developers kept it to themselves and decided to announce it at the end of every level about what task was given. It was such a crude decision easily misleading yers. They were asked to clear the first abandoned district. Team head looked toward the silent district and twitched. Since they were asked to clear it means many hidden dangers were waiting for them; thinking this he gestured them to listen him carefully. They all had their sses visible with the specific sign on their chests. There was no restriction using weapons ording to the ss except one or two weapons.. For example thief ss can only break in locks with the help of sub category weapon pin.

 Chapter 10 - Lets Begin

    Let''s Begin


    "Are we going to stand here forever?" Albert sensed the tense air and asked the team leader. He did not mind that one of the yers was not suitable for a perfect team however in his eyes they should not keep ming things and wait for the worst. The Levelption time was running on their heads. It was in-game time including their recesses between the game continuances.


    Albert was wearing paint on his face for hiding the identity. His head was bald which he especially did for creating his character design. In real identity he has long hair. His clothing sense was also weird. There were weeds printed on the shirt and pants. Mace in his hand looked a perfectbination of appearance and weapon. His tone was not overbearing or haughty. Jake found him interesting yer because Albert did not once sneaked his right arm.


    Being head of the team; Junan distributed professions among the yers. There were only seven professions avable. Jake was not happy however he cannot refuse the allotment of the Thief profession. The others got the professions ording to their choice of weapons though the professions were entirely different from the skills sets usually avable in other games.


    "Sure as hell; we need to move." Junan shook his shoulders. There was nothing noticeable other than his concern for the level one sess or failure. It was understandable for Jake. "They told us to clear this ruined district. So be sure to use appropriate weapon and means for this purpose. There are two teams other than us and I am not bit of wishful about their interests. Everyone should keep alert and active. If you notice something off immediately inform the other team yers." Junan gave general advise as to how they will be proceeding as team.


    "I have yed several games where I used close to hundred skills and appeared victorious. Here we have only weapon and the limited controls. I am sure some retarded nned this game." Albert shook his head seeing the dull ground ahead. There were some broken colonies and most part of the district rustling with the wind and the creepers.


    Some of the broken houses lost their original paint and they looked yellowish and green. Algae perhaps invaded half part of the district. They were on much distance else they would not have taken it algae. Small green snakes were crawling on the left part of the abandoned district. Junan moved toward the left part in hope to search the hidden dangers and then clear this part. He was fairly going along with the normal method of clearing any in-game ce. Here it was slightly different. The first level solely was designed for the Hidden Python.


    Anyone who reached the den of the Python and killed would seed next level. It was so that the Python had been hiding in the abandoned district and eventually learned how to deceit the yers. The team was heading toward the left part and the crawling snakes stopped moving. Now they looked fairly simr of algae unless someone observe for long time and discern the difference. Junan was not the one to consider such gesture.


    For him it was another leveling game with clich¨¦s of the developers'' braining. Jake was walking behind them and looking at the ground. The ground as they proceeded toward the said part was changing its texture. There feet were getting the drops of the dewdrops but instead of feeling normal; the liquid was leaving some marks as if the skin was getting harmed however a very slow process.


    It began after they decided to move toward the left part of the district. The other yers were focusing on the broken colony present in front. The distance was decreasing. The crawling snakes held their poisonous breaths because the human yers wereing to bother. Every snake was few inches long however their poison was extremely harmful. As they moved Jake got the notification of the system.


    "Warning: you are entering the Dead Breath Area. The yer can easily get poisoned by mere few breaths in this range. Walking here is dangerous. You should use the thick cover on your face or eat the grass roots." Jake immediately looked around whether any other yer was giving attention to him. He was not sure if others could also see the visual screen or not.


    "Wait here¡­" seeing that the team yers were moving forward Jake yelled his lungs out. They halted their steps immediately thinking that perhaps the little kid found something important. Jake saw them and ran back from where the system pointed the right ce. He stooped over it and dug out the grass roots. Jake started stuffing the grass roots. The team yers were in dazed after a series of other expression reeling in the flow. It was thest of it when they saw him stuffing the roots of the grass.


    "Is he gone mad? What even his intentions are?" Junan frowned seeing the sight in front of him. "He seemed hungry?" Albert rubbed his chin. They have zero understanding of the situation which was more like dumb actions of a kid. They walked toward Jake and stood near. "Can you tell the reason behind your actions?" Junan inly stressed on each word. His temples were throbbing; it was due to the poison because he was leading in front and already stepped in the threat range.


    "Seniors I felt the strong smell of poison near the broken colony so I ran back. For pocket money I work in the chemist shop and know about some of the poisons." Jake straightway lied with the stuffed mouth. He was bending over the ground and looking at them after stuffing his mouth with the grass roots. He cannot care what they were thinking because his life would fade and he would lose the game too. The poison was slowly working. It was silent yet deadly killer. He was sure now that the first level might be the morgue of many yers.

 Chapter 11 - Lowest Profession

    Lowest Profession


    "How can you be sure?" Junan asked not believing. He could not feel the poison in the air. Looking at the others he confirmed because none of them felt the poison. "If you do not have faith in my words then look at your feet." Jake pointed. He was told by the system how much amount he should consume for securing his life even if he follow the team and spend some time in the Dead Breath Area. Junan and others hastily looked at their feet as if the poison was crawling on them. It was scaring thou.


    Their feet were tainted and wet. The skin tone was turning bluish which was clear indication that their feet were also facing poison threat. "I noticed it earlier and fortunately know about the poison in the air." Jake blinked his eyes making them believe that he was genuine in his idental findings. "Should we also eat the roots?" Albert cleared his dried throat and asked team head Junan.


    Junan gulped the dry breath and nodded. If the poison was dangerous and silent killer then there was no way that they could precede further. The threat was on their heads. If they got poisoned then they should forget to clear a single part of the district much less clearing the whole district and seeding the level one. "We cannot take risk; if the boy had felt the poison being chemist then we can trust his words." Junan stepped forward. They followed and reached the boy.


    "Don''t you think you should also give these roots to us?" Albert winked at the boy. "Indeed I wish we all remain safe and pass level one." Jake fetched few of the roots and extended his hand toward team head. He coughed and took them. After the kid pointed he was critically observing his own condition. Junan could feel that he was declining and as soon as he chewed on the roots; he faced the difference. Also the visible signs died down. This kid saved his in-game life and he openly admitted. "You are smart kid; I hope we can be a perfect team." Junan patted his shoulder. Jake blessed the system for several times in his head. Because of the system he was able to know that there was poison in the air. The system distributed the Exp for the second level. Jake only started with the second level and knew that five hundred Exp would take some time for umting.


    All of them chewed the grass roots and kept some of it in case they need it. They resumed their path. At least this time they were not ignorant and could feel the ground and the surrounding strange. They covered their faces as precaution. The crawling snakes again halted their movements knowing that the yers wereing to them. "There is a door on the right passage; may be for entering in the colony." Albert pointed from afar.


    "We are not sure about the possible dangers so half of the team members will guard outside." Junan ordered. After the kid pointed; everything seemed hiding something and trying to slowly kill them. In his eyes if half of them got killed; at least remaining members could continue their struggle for the level one. A sudden death of all team members would not look agreeable for their self-respect.


    They understood and reached near the colony. Orin the ''MED'' of the team was looking at the algae when they were walking near the colony. "Since when did we see the algae crawl?" because of his constant lookout he was able to see few parts where the supposed algae were moving. "What crawling? We never heard much less to see." Albert shook his shoulders and worriedly looked at the surrounding.


    "At the right side of the colony gate; I spotted algae crawling but it is no more moving. I am sure that it was not mere eye-deception." Orin stuttered to see all of them looking at him. Jake heard this and voiced his system. There was single word on the visual screen ''snakes'' "I wish you are not on drugs." Junan chuckled. He picked his sword and stepped ahead. The tip of his sword touched some of the algae and it fell on the ground. "You see it is." Junan took few more steps and kicked the old rusted door of the colony. It opened in fact half of the nk fell broken.


    Junan gestured half of them to stand outside and wait. Junan, Albert and Jake entered in the colony. Jake was looking at the algae all the way. He wanted to point out but when he saw that the tip of the sword only met with the real algae then he decided to keep shut his mouth.


    There was nothing particr which they could critically shuffle or any monster. Small cottages were void of any living. The dried out rooftops were in tattered condition. From outside the colony seemed opening for a big ce however it was otherwise. "What we are supposed to clear?" Junan asked not knowing what to do now. The snakes living in this colony were meant to keep the next door keep hidden from the eyes of the yers.


    As soon as his voice resonated in the colony; the algae rose up their heads. Arm length and smaller snakes crawled down from the walled like a flood wave. Junan was speechless to see this. "I better not asking the same question ever in my life."


    As if the world around them previously was a fake cover and suddenly this curtain fell on their feet. They wanted to step back or escape from the door of the colony but they were surrounded. Just from the color of their skin; Junan could tell the fatality of their poison. He was wielding his sword however it cannot kill much. The snakes were everywhere and they seemed not care the sword. Albert was also trying to use his Mace while Jake was firing with his pistol.

 Chapter 12 - We Will Blast It

    We will st it


    Soon Junan realized that his weapon was useless against the plight. He cannot imagine what would happen if he let these snakes closer. They were would lunge all the poison in his body and he would be dead by next instant. Albert was also facing it the same way. Jake was keeping count of the bullets. His pistol has limited bullets avable in every rush and there was cool down of ten seconds after the rush. "I will use grenade." Jake shouted hearing the rustling noises of so many snakes.


    "Grenade can only st small part of the colony. If we are going with it then sting whole colony is better option." Junan frantically kept moving his sword in hope the snakes keep distance from him. He had checked the other parts of the colony and thing which was previously appearing algae turned out snakes. He never knew that snakes can be this smart to trap the opponent from all sides. Jake understood the n. "Then two of us should clear the path leading toward the door. And I will nt the ammunition pouches at the various parts." Jake sorted out the n in detail and Junan could not help but praise the smartness of the kid.


    They tried hard and killed many snakes still the task seemed impossible. After long struggle still the door of the colony waspletely in the custody of the snakes. "We cannot clear it." Albert was huffing. He was blindly using his mace still the numbers seemed increasing with every next moment. "I have strong shield." Albert tried to remind the team head. In this chaos Junan was entirely taken by the presence of the numerous snakes.


    "Indeed you are Shieldman; how can I forget." Junan voiced. "Jake you can nt the ammunition immediately and st. Our Shieldman will protect us from the aftermath of the st." Jake hastily picked one of his pouches and threw toward the rooftop of the near cottage. Then the second pouch was thrown at the right side of the entrance. The third pouch was nted at the left side wall. One by one he sted them with the help of the pistol bullet. Albert hurriedly spread his shield and covered entirely. The snakes were caught by this attack and they burned with the st sttering the shards of their skin and the immense poison source gone wasted with their deaths.


    The worn out walls of the colony crumbled turning in to ashes. The team members standing outside heard the st and then the wave of the severed snake body parts followed. They retreated back. The colony in front of them crumbled on the ground. "What happened in the colony?" they asked each other. They also witnessed the algae crawling and half of it appeared as snakes.


    Before they could send someone inside, the whole colony seemed crawling with the snakes. It was impossible to follow the decision then they remembered the words of the team head. For some time the broken pieces of the dead snakes kept falling like rain then it stopped.


    Albert removed small part of the shield and surveyed surrounding. Hopefully the unending flow of the reluctant snakes halted which was a sign that their n worked. Albert shook the shield and cleared it from the disgusting leftover bloody snakes. They finally did it however it took much of their time. "Why these snakes were living in this part? There must be a reason behind it." Junan was experienced yer and he could tell that if the developers design something such like this means that there was important aspect of the level hidden around.


    "We can find it." Albert choked. Never in any game had he faced such snakes. He actually hated to see snakes around yet he barely stopped his innards to not give in. In fact he somehow had thought to flip over his clothes for making sure that hateful snake was nottching on his body. Jake has zero experience in the gaming so he cannot tell about the signs. He can at most get clue from the system however the system has already given him the so-called rules stating that it could only hint three clues in a day while the game allowed three days for passing the level one.


    He used up the first hint already. Now he was careful. They sprinted from the heaps of the dead snakes and reached out. The colony was already st. "I will survey critically. You all should look for the unusual symbol, any signs or unfamiliarity of the ce." Junan gestured them. They scattered around following his orders. "Little kid: walk by my side. Keep your eyes open. We are not the only team here." Junan patted Jake and politely advised.


    Jake was very d after the behavior of the team leader changed for him. Junan was in fact embarrassed for his previous behavior. Every yer was precious in a team as long as he worked sincerely and honestly. He knew that several hundred thousand spectators were watching them on the live streams. This improved the first impression of the yer called ''Zero Three'' original names were kept hidden and the yers were given numerical identity in the live stream.


    All the team members were busy in searching. In every pause Jake was doing exercise with his left hand for the gain of controls. The other side of the colony was hiding the broken gate. They were about to explore that area when small birds came flipping their wings and throwing small tear drops. The butterflies like birds were crying over the heads of the team members. The girl yer called Sashi extended her hand however the tear drop burned her hand. It was a type of toxin of extreme level.


    Sashi screamed with the agony and stepped back scared. The creatures were actually butterflies however living in the poisonous district made them poisonous and after knowing this the butterflies cry toxic tears.

 Chapter 13 - Toxic Tears

    Toxic Tears


    The birds were intentionally flying over the heads of the team members. They were the ves of the Hidden Python. On the promise of setting them free; Hidden Python gave them the responsibility to finish this team. The other two teams got severe damage in the Dead Breath Area on the other side. The leftover yers were running around aimlessly.


    The Hidden Python was assured that the other two teams would not be able to reach the second door of the abandoned district. This third team surprisingly made through which was unexpected. None of the experienced yers could ascertain the irregr form of the poison air. This district was the upied dwelling of the Hidden Python.


    All other creatures were its ve and follow the orders ordingly. The other creatures were forced this way because the Hidden Python poisoned every creature purposefully. The whole district became the poison district even the insects were poisonous; this was the reason that the feet of the team members were getting harmed without them knowing it. The dewdrops fallen on the grass were also poisonous.


    The tears were simr to acid. Sashi looked at her hand. The skinpletely burned, leaving a small hole in the hand. It was not bleeding however it was stinging immensely. She was screaming and the team head was shouting to cover against the toxic birds. Jake was fortunate because in the weapon selection; he chose a single-yer shield. Junan gathered all team members and Albert opened the big shield.


    In the eyes of the team head: among other professions ''Shieldman'' was one of the beneficial professions created by the game developers. The birds were still crying toxic tears and flying over.


    "This game is created just to kill the yers in the very opening of the level." Sashi looked at her hand and gulped a dry breath. She had been a yer of various games and it had been one year that she joined ''Sovereign Rulers'' the present temporary game ''Portal world'' was designed with insane levels. Their journey just started and they were nearly on their knees. Currently, they were bent on their knees and hiding under the shield which portrayed their situation.


    The tears were dropping on the shield now. The birds seemed very well organized.


    Junan looked at the time running on their heads and twitched. "We cannot keep hidden under the shield when the time is running low. Use your weapons or else we will remain here for the rest of time."


    Junan red at those who were scared out of their wits.


    "They are so many and I don''t have enough arrows." Orin cleared his throat seeing the team head standing in the boiling waters.


    Junan did not say a word instead gave him a square look.


    "I got it; killing single one matters too." Orin coughed, squirming under his look, making way through the shield.


    In the next few moments, a quarter of the toxic birds fell on the ground with the attack of the arrows.


    It was such a pity that Jake was holding a shield and his other hand couldn''t work. He slowly dragged his feet toward the big shield thinking that perhaps the big shield could amodate him as well. The shield was big, however, not big enough to amodate the seven yers along with their exaggerated weapons.


    "I cannot use my pistol; make space for me as well." He worriedly asked the team head and pointed to his other hand.


    The team head understood his worry. They were already mingling up with each other in a very odd manner for the fear of acidic tears. Nevertheless, the team head gestured them to make space.


    They felt that the team head was ordering them to embrace each other since it was the only way to create enough ce for the seventh yer. They held their tongues in between their teeth and followed the orders. They were paying the price for choosing a hand-to-hand type of weapons. Jake ced the shield aside and crawled inside the bigger shield. He held his pistol and took several shots. The numbers were decreasing again and the acidic rain came to halt after a long time. The birds were dead on the ground.


    Junan sneaked through the shield and confirmed that none of the birds was flying at their heads anymore. They were being careful because looking at the injury of the female yer told them that only a few of these acidic tears could eliminate the yer from the game with multiple injuries.


    "This is concrete proof that something is trying to stop us; now it is more than everpulsory for us to look for the specific mark." Junan surveyed the area where the colony was present and now sted leftovers were presenting a clear picture of invasion.


    Jake understood what the team head was implying. He has no qualm following this yer because his attention was as simr as him, ''Clear the level'' The ''Detective'' of the team was walking towards the destroyed part of the colony. The half shaken cottage was built against something which was hiding the back view. A few further steps make him stagger because a big lizard was hiding there.


    He was yet to call out for the team head when another yer appeared. He was from the second team and had caught the sight of the second door coincidently. Seeing another yer he pointed his modern gun toward Orin. Orin stepped back.


    As soon as the lizard caught sight of the yer; it spat out the poisonous saliva. Since Orin stepped back; the poisonous saliva killed the opponent yer.


    Orin witnessed this and ran madly. He was not going to wait for another spat of the lizard. Junan saw him running wildly and stopped. "Did you see the Hidden Python already?" Junan constricted his brows and asked. Orinposed himself. He was aware of his immature actions. Being a yer; he should immediately think soberly as to how he could tackle the situation.

 Chapter 14 - This Book

    The Book


    Orin gathered enough words to describe the situation. "Team head: there is a lizard and it is themon interest ce for all the yers in the game." Despite trying he was derailed from the exact description.


    "What you are trying to imply?" Junan asked dryly.


    Orin hurriedly opened the book granted to him with the assigned profession.


    With the assigned profession; his overall appearance matched quite well. He was wearing sses, with a ck mask on his face. His slightly schrly type of clothing added thest bit of detective appearance. The only appealing weapon was the new generation bow and arrows. The book cover was deep chocte colour with an intriguing symbol on its front.


    Orin opened the first page and recited the rule of detection. "The cement of furious and dangerous creature brings meaning something hidden behind the doors."


    Junan blinked.


    "Did you find something?" he asked straightway.


    "Yes, it is there. And it is spatting out poisonous saliva." Orin closed the book and pointed toward its direction. Junan looked there and then looked back at the yer not quite sure as to what to do with it. He gestured to Albert and Jake to apany him. He then moved murmuring under his breath, "Next time I won''t assign this profession to the lost soul."


    They head toward the hidden part of the destroyed colony. There they met the actively ring lizard. The long tongue suddenly attacked the nearest yer and he retreated. "This is only one; we can kill it easily." He scoffed, feeling relieved and proud at the same time. As soon as he voiced his delusional opinion; several lizards came into his view as if they were hiding just to mock his words. Junan saw them and retreated as well. He was curious as to where were these Lizards, which were way too much to be contained, were hiding until now.


    The lizard army marched toward them. Jake fired a bullet and it only left a scar on a lizard. It seemed as if many bullets were needed to kill a single lizard. Lizard army was cornering them constantly spatting out the poisonous saliva with the help of their big tongues. It was clear if any of them staggered and fell the lizards would eat him alive. Orin was at the back and observing the specific lizard. The first lizard that was spotted in its ce; did not move or chase the yers. Instead, kept itself contained at its ce, motionless and immobile.


    Meanwhile, everyone else was dancing. Numerous lizards were throwing their tongues at the yers trying their best to kill the yer. The yers were trying to evade or attack with their weapons. The arrows were raining and the bullets were constantly being fired. One of the yers threw his spear and it pierced the head of a lizard. It was not enough. None of it was.


    The onught of the lizards was not a good sign. "These creatures seemed to be ruining our time. Think of a way to get rid of them and look at the time." Junan voiced to remind them of their tight schedule. They nodded. and all types of weapons were used regardless of whether these were useful or not. Killing one or two lizards was not the real victory. They were to get rid of all of them.


    "My instinct tells me that," He urged them towards the one he had his eye on, "that is the specific lizard that can solve this problem." Junan immediately focused on the yer. He was holding the book in one hand and arrows in the other. "What is it?" Junan asked in a hurry. "Killing that one lizard can make these lizards will defeat all the other lizards. That is my innate instinct speaking you can, however, skip if you do not find the idea suitable." Junan was not as d, but still, he decided to give it a try.


    They were all experienced yers and the instinct of the yer had a lot of worth in the game unless it was recited from the ''Book of Detection''.


    "Jake hold the bullets for the specific lizard; I will earn you a path that will help you escape and then you can empty all the bullets at the bloody one." He gestured toward the distance. Because the lizards were constantly cornering them; their distance from the second door had increased.


    Jake nodded. They were caught in this mess of a situation, currently. Taking down the plight and then keep the further pace was the bigger intention of them all. Junan used his sword and made his way from the sides. It seemed these lizards were somewhat mechanical. The master lizard was controlling them. Because they were constantly living under poisonous circumstances, these lizards were no more just in old normal creatures.


    They only follow the orders of the master lizard and the master lizard was the ve of the Hidden Python. Fortunately, the instinct of the yer was going to prove to be beneficial in solving this problem. Jake held his weapon and fired just like the team head had mentioned. Thankfully, the limits of every weapon werepatible with the dangers of the level. Jake was firing and at the same time opponent yer showed up.


    Junan immediately grabbed the single shield hung at the waist of the little kid and saved him from direct attack. Meanwhile, he brought out the dagger and threw it towards the attacker. The opponent waspletely focused on the first yer. The dagger hit his neck at a right angle and he fell.


    The lizard tried as hard as it could but all attempts failed because of the distance. At thest bullet it fell dead and also the pistol charged on cool down. Jake heaved a deep breath after seeing this. One less bullet could have hung them at the dead end. As soon as the lizard fell lifeless; the lizard army slowed down eventually minding their own business and no more chasing the team.


    They were now crawling as if trying to hide from some unseen monster. The members saw this. They were sure that the mastermind of the lizard army was now dead. Orin closed his book of detection and ced his hand on his heart. He was only testing the theory which recently caught his head. Fortunately, it proved workable else he could imagine the disappointed face of the team head.


    The lizard was dead and the second door fell on their feet.. There was another colony slightly different from the previous one.

 Chapter 15 - The Ape

    The ape


    The second door fell on their feet with a magnanimous thud. Junan was quite close to it so he sprinted back to save himself from the wrath of the door.


    "Such a massive door was hiding right in front of our eyes. It doesn''t matter how hypercritical we are while surveying the surrounding, things like these shall remain hidden. Let''s face the truth, it''s the game that is ying us. " Junan eyed the surroundings cautiously.


    Jake had barely used his controls and sprinted back. "I should hold the weapon only when it is needed," Jake murmured under his breath.


    Junan wide opened his eyes and the saying proved itself to be true, ''The more you focus less you see'' he silently wished that the door to have remained there forever.


    As soon as the door fell on the ground with the broken noise two eyes opened up.


    "What is this?" Albert was the first to reach near them after they got rid of the lizard army.


    "Don''t ask and remind my bad luck." Junan took a step back.


    Jake and Albert also retreated immediately.


    "We perhaps woke up the ape," Junan uttered twitching. The ape was in deep slumber, however, the noise had disturbed his peaceful slumber.


    "It is gigantic; since when did the games start designing such massive freaks?" Albert blinked looking at the ape.


    "Do not forget it is the ultimate version." Junan carefully scrutinized the ape. Its face and forearms were a toad-like slimy green but the rest of his body was covered with 3 inches long coarse ck hair. However the hair on his chest and belly were not as thick, a little bit of dark shiny skin was peeking through.


    The poison had changed every being, elevated their level of wickedness multifold. This whole district was polluted with poison to the extent that each thing was expected to have mutated to be able to survive under these harsh conditions.


    The team would have been suspicious if something was not poisonous.


    "Avoid poison and the rest is up to you whether to attack or help others in the attacks." Junan knew that they could not retreat anymore because no matter how far they retreated eventually they will be forced to face it head-on.


    "Ogre will kill us all; do not ck or get in the range if you are not doing the attack well." Junan reminded them, raising his left eyebrow and waving his index finger at them.


    Jake did not use his weapon because he was constantly moving at the orders of the team head. Their sprinting or backflip was different from the movements of the ape.


    Ogre(NPC) cast an unpleasant look on the yers. He moved his 3 feetrge arm to shoo them away. It seemed as if the ape was not in a mood to chase them or scare them away. The ape dropped his heavy lids back again. The poison was slowly influencing the ape that was living his life away in deep slumber, hoping that the poisoned air might change someday.


    Unintentionally, it was guarding the entrance of the First tunnel where the first heart of the Hidden Python was secured.


    "From the way the ape is behaving seemed that we won''t benefit from killing it and destroying our weapons that could be usedter with something more powerful," Junan observed the actions of the ogre and realised.


    Jake was also not in favour to bother the random ogre for nothing. Their task was to reach the Hidden Python and kill. The system screen appeared in front of him, giving the second clue. Jake blinked after reading instruction. He also understood that the others cannot see the visual screen of the system.


    "There are two more colonies at our right side; I think we should move toward them." Albert gave a suggestion and they looked in the distance. There were indeed two colonies and they seemed more reliable for finding the Hidden Python.


    "Are not we supposed to clear the district?" Orin chimed in the conversation. They weremunicating through VC and putting their suggestions. They were about to leave when Jake cleared his throat and voiced, "In my opinion, something is hidden behind the ape."


    The other team members realised that his words had some weight to them. Until now the little kid had proven himself as a smart yer and they could not overthrow this suggestion keeping his earlier performance in mind.


    "We have four days for this level so I guess it would not be a waste of time if we follow Jake''s suggestion. In case there is nothing behind the ape, we will move toward the other colonies." Junan uttered.


    They agreed though half of them were not happy with this decision. Three remaining yers from the second team and two of the remaining yers from the third team also took the ape as unnecessary ogres nted to mislead the yers. They had already left toward the other colonies some time ago.


    After all, they could not risk facing this huge ape for anything especially with the few yers that were left in their teams. Someone threw the spear toward the ape and it opened its eyes again; its belly itching.


    "What are you doing?" Albert creased his brows. "I am trying to wake it up and tell it that we are here for the entertainment." The yer shook his shoulders.


    "A bloody entertainment indeed." Junan chuckled. He was patting on his left side and trying to make himself believe that he was going to lead his team in killing the ape.


    Perhaps he had the amount of courage that was required. "Make a formation and attack. Keep in mind all the precautionary steps." He once again showed enthusiasm and waved his sword. The team yers also geared up knowing that they could not refute it anymore.


    The giant ape itched his belly and then closed his eyes to chill in his deep slumber, however, hastily he opened them back again. This time the itching had brought double difort. The big sword had left a fist-size cut on the thick dark skin. The arrows followed after the big sword, irritating the ape indefinitely. The ogre finally stood up from his ce of eternal rest.


    Junan immediately looked behind and sure enough, there was a tunnel. It was hiding behind the left leg of the ape.


    "I wish you had kept sitting, buddy." Orin voiced his concern after seeing the huge body hunching over the whole team.


    As if the ape had listened to the request, it sat back again in the same ce. The seven yers barely looked like tiny insects. Fortunately, the ogre was toozy to step ahead and crush them under its feet. It decided to go the effortless way, kill whoever came in its range.. All of them sighed thinking that the ogre wants them to attack.

 Chapter 16 - Your Hands

    Your hands


    The poison is working


    When all the other yers were busy attacking; Orin went to get the spear. They were sure that no matter in way they attacked the ape would only move its arms. They retreated whenever he moved his arm. Orin got the weapon and ran however its arm brushed against his hands. He was running dly thinking that he was saved.


    A little time passed by and his hands started stinging.


    He did not notice them, instead, he kept following how other yers were busily displeasing the peace-loving ape. The poor Ogre has the notion that its whole body would get poisonous soon so it was least interested in anything. Even death would not bring surprise.


    Sashi noticed Orin a littleter.


    "Your hands turning green." Her face was horror-stricken.


    Orin hurriedly checked his hands. "Seriously? Have I been poisoned?" he could not believe that his hands had changed their colour.


    He wanted to cry but no tears came out. "Does it means I will be eliminated soon?" he asked frightened. "Someone save me."


    He started crying. It was the first level of the game and he couldn''t imagine being kicked out.


    "I am sure you all have grassroots." Jake reminded.


    "Ah, I see. I have them." Orin shuffled his pouch wildly. "I lost them?" he could not find the lifesaver roots in his pouch.


    "Ahem, I saw you consuming them after the lizard army went away." Sashi reminded the schrly detective. She picked her own share of grassroots and handed him. "I don''t mind the numbers of the yers decreasing. However, don''t die before the ape is killed." Sashi uttered cynically.


    Mockery was one of the famous in-game blunders. Whoever has a better level of satirical taunts and sneers is called ''Maven''. Only a few were capable of throwing such witty remarks in the midst of a raging war.


    Orin stuffed the roots ignoring the nd taste. He was only worried about his in-game life.


    Seeing that Orin was getting affected with the poison all of them started to worry. They hurriedly checked their hands and feet and asked other yers whether their face had some signs of poison? They were also suffering from the silent attacks of the poison. It brought chaos among the team yers. All of them were either consoling each other or stuffing the grassroots earnestly.


    It gave some moments of peace for the ogre. Junan also made sure that he was doing fine. It seemed that their stay in the game required them to consume the grassroots time and again if they wanted to remain safe from the poison. Jake waspletely fine and the poison could not damage his health. The system kept reminding him at various times when he needed a dose of the grassroots.


    "This entire district and each ogre are poisoned. I wonder what kind of brain gave this idea to put in the first level. If this is the first level then I highly sceptical about the rest of the levels and the difficulty of each stage." Albert huffed and puffed after knowing that his ears were poisoned.


    This poison was created to attack differently at the yers during this level.


    Everyone knew very well that inside the game; every yer only focuses on the NPC or other numerous methods to increase their skill levels. The habits and the methods of the yers were very clich¨¦ and easy to manipte. There was a strong reason behind creating an entirely different idea game portal.


    ''Developers knew some important points behind this business idea and they had heard about the possible amount of money which every yer would earn through this game. Their intention was to make it harder than what a normal yer could think of. The form games were filled with action capturing the psychological interests of the young brains.''


    Slowly but surely the yers got better and the signs of poison disappeared. They felt at ease.


    "Now we should kill the ogre." Junan voiced.


    "I think we should collect some poison remedy before moving for the game." Albert cleared his throat and grimly voiced. Their health level was equally important.


    The yers were not bringing it to their front however none of them wanted to get eliminated because of the poison effects. "Indeed, this is a good idea." Sashi had the same thoughts.


    It was good that they had been keeping the extra dose of remedy else it would have been disastrous as to how the poison worked silently and ruthlessly.


    "Alright then." Junan waved his hand. They ran toward the starting point as quickly as possible. Among the three teams ''Night Robbers'' was the only oneplete team with all seven yers still alive. ''In the initial stage of this level; the spectators did not like the kid yer named ''Zero Three'' howeverter he proved his worth in the game.


    When Jake was running, he nced at the system notification. But he did not bother reading it since no one could see the visual screen. His reputation increased +1. It was a good addition in his stat however he could not tell how his reputation increased when he was in the game.


    The team collected grassroots. Some of them filled the pouches to the brim. ''The spectators, as well as the administration, were stunned at these actions of the gamers but they could notment before the final result show up.''


    The yers returned back at the second colony. Junan gestured to them to not make any noise. The ogre was again in the slumber.


    "Instead of poking and waking up; we should focus on how the collective attack can kill the ogre, do you understand?" he cast a serene look on each member of his team. ording to him, the more important aspect was to save time and clear as many colonies as they could in search of the Hidden Python.


    "I am impressed with this idea; this way we can attack at once and I am sure it would be worth trying." Albert immediately agreed. This idea could save their effort and the rush of worrying about the giant ogre. They walked around to make a perfect formation. They also decided to test the simultaneous attack theory for a wless n; Jake was given the easy task to maintain distance and keep firing bullets.

 Chapter 17 - Getting Rid

    Getting rid


    They could barely manage to look at what was inside the tunnel until they got rid of the ape. Jake silently hoped that they would not have to change their ns. ording to the system notification, it was necessary to kill the ape and then walk inside the tunnel. The giant ape was tired of living apparently. They wished to chase it away, however, despite putting in all their efforts they could not move the ape from its ce, not even an inch.


    They kept aside their self-serving idea and focused on killing it. All types of weapons came into action one by one. "It seemed as if the ogre is not designed in a way that it could easily. The outer defence system makes the ogre is invulnerable which, unfortunately, renders all our efforts invaluable for the kill." Junan could not understand why all their weaponsbined were not bringing the right amount of damage.


    This game definitely required to be yed wisely not thoughtlessly, the theory was simple yetplicated at the same time. They had been using their weapons at various points and they had always worked to their benefit.


    "Is it possible that our efforts are for the wrong side?" Albert voiced his concerns.


    "Ah, wait did they seriously took the ancient methods?" Orin''s quivered with fear.


    He was, again, holding the Book of Detection with both of his hands as if it was the most respectable thing ever. Some strange rules were printed on the small amber coloured pages and the information was not cramped on it. Well, this time he did not read from the Book of Detection.


    He was not only an experienced gamer. In fact, he had a strange hobby of collecting the history of various games and why their developers designed them. How those games were popr and why they eventually became infamous or the gamers lost interest. There was also the information behind the concepts of every game and Orin had been reading them. He believed that one should be knowledgeable about whatever he aimed for.


    Orin was working hard for the game ''Sovereign Rulers''. Since not all of the present-day world gamers were familiar with the worn-out ideas of gaming he had to put his best foot forward with knowledge and critique. "I do not want to scare everyone. However, I strongly think that we won''t be able to kill the ape from outside. It would only waste our time and effort." Orin exined.


    The ogres were designed with two concepts. Ba NPC''s were invulnerable from outside with minimum weak points. Realreed were vulnerable with many weaknesses.


    Orin delineated the fundamentals. It was pretty popr, even the newbie yers were also taunted with the same term; realreeds.


    "Ah I see, Realreed," Junan remembered where he had heard about this term. "I have heard this term a year ago. Some old and retired yer joined thetest server in the Sovereign Rulers,"


    "Are you trying to say that this level is built with the same ssical concepts? And that too the Ba NPC?" Sashi concluded the summary of the discussion.


    They looked at Orin and then the team head in utter dread.


    "I am afraid. It is what it is. It would not change the fact." Junan culminated the conversation


    Now they understood why their efforts were not fruitful. "Let''s suppose that it is true. In that case, we should formte a n ordingly." Albert looked toward the youngest yer among them. Jake was listening to their conversation, attentively. When he looked towards the ape especially the face it seemed as if he was looking toward the mountain peak.


    All of their tremendous efforts until now had proved Orin''s point, that they were not going it in the right way. They now had to find a solution.


    "Perhaps we can throw some ammunition in the mouth and st it?" he suggested. He was making an ount of the magnitude of strength of his weapons.


    Junan blinked taken aback by the brilliancy of the idea. This idea was in and simple. They did not need to shuffle their intellect and fork out a better n anymore.


    "I have no qualm. This idea is worth giving it a try." Junan surveyed the colony. There was nothing noticeable other than thezy ogre. The broken cottages were simr to the previous colony. They all admired the suggestion. Earlier they were only attacking but now they were critically observing the ape. Reaching near the big mouth was definitely going to be a challenge.


    "I can climb this mountainous ape." The gofer profession had some unique controls and the yers granted with this profession could easily do this task. He, especially, had a ride skillset in case the team wanted to send him to the other part of the colony or the district. There was a chain hanging on his shoulder. He was going to use this chain to climb.


    Their n was to port the young yer near the big mouth and then cause the hideous disturbance for the ape. Hopefully, it would open its eyes and yawn, then they would let the n unfold. They agreed on the various tasks given to them. He, Gofer, ran steadily using developer based skill and climbed, though he flipped once and slipped thrice.


    Gofer threw the chain so that the young yer could climb up. The ogre was not moving despite knowing that the yers were silently climbing or whistling some orders.


    The other yers were running errands for whoever needed help. Orin fastened the chain around the waist of the young yer. They knew that he cannot use both hands in the game. They might have kept mocking him till the end of the level however the young gamer proved his worth and presence.


    Gofer pulled the chain. Jake felt the giant ape breathing and he swayed with it. If the gofer had not been taking hold of the chain Jake might have blown in the distance.


    Slowly the chain was pulled and Jake reached the shoulder. The dangerous part of the n was stuffing the ammunition and then firing it. For this Jake thought to use all five grenades. It will reduce the risk of using ammunition pouches and bullet fire. There was a possibility that Jake might miss the pouch. They decided to follow the less risky n. In-game weapons could not be exchanged for use of any in-game action especially the weapons selected by the yer. This restriction was limited among the team. The yers could use the robbed weapons.


    Junan disturbed thezy ape like a haphazard mess that he is, and that stupidity stood up contrary to their ns.

 Chapter 18 - Underestimated

    Underestimated


    The ape did not use its arm to shoo away the troublemakers instead it stood up. Gofer hurriedly went up to support Jake Lin. It seemed that they were standing on the edge of the mountain and that mountain started moving. It was a nerve-racking and rming situation for all the yers.


    "If I fell none of my damn skills can save my health level." Gofer voiced his worries. He knew that Jake was an important yer and they cannot lose him this early in the game or else they won''t be able to cross the first level even halfway through. Jake was also acting like a cat on a hot tin roof. The system had given him the task to kill the Python and here he was hung on the ape in utter despair.


    With being able to use only one hand working and that too be hung the ape, he was good for nothing. The team was helping him because they knew the value he held that would act as beneficial for all of them. Not only ying a level will grant them big fat envelopes of money but also sessfully wining the level would shower the first rain of credit in their ounts. Many things were at stake.


    In this scenario, Jake was hitch-hiking and dragging through the level for his task. Every task wasmitted with his determination to seed and win levels; his first struggle was for healing. His broken arm needed healing first and for this, he was supposed to reach level three offered by the system. That money would help him to be able to afford an operation for his broken arm.


    After he gets his arm healed; he would be able to use it. Sadly it would not be a wless control, however, he would be able to drag theputer mouse to some extent. He did not have an option of losing this level.


    Gofer hung the chain and secured their position on the shoulder. The ape was walking one step at a time. It took half an hour to take another step and stopped.


    The ape realized that its feet were not working anymore. It eminently decided to give a ride to the yers and jerk them from its shoulder however with the swollen and retarded feet; it seemed impossible. The ape gave up and sat again this time away from the tunnel path. The yers were agape, running around thinking about how to save two yers hanging on the shoulder of the ape.


    But after sensing that the ogre changed its mood for a stroll; they breathed with relief. As soon as the ogre sat; it yawned ready to go back to sleep. Jake did not wait for another moment and pulled the grenade pins jumping toward the front of the ogre. Gofer was shocked at his sudden action. He hurried to hold the other end of the chain.


    Jake was not able to reach the middle however at the tip he was fortunate enough to throw the grenades in the wide opened mouth. The yers on the ground saw this action and got baffled about how to save the kid and that too at this short notice. Junan jumped towards the ogre and used his weapon to dig deep in the flesh for support.


    Jake was now hanging with the mere chain and waiting for the rescue. The grenades sted synchronously and the Gofer used developer made controls descending down. The chain loosened with this since he was falling down. Jake got jolted with this nheless Junan reached halfway and grabbed him to support him.


    The sted flesh was falling on them in pieces. The yers on the ground retreated knowing they were not helpful in this situation and also fearing what this flesh might do to them. Gofer also reached near the team head and gestured at him. He was heading down but stopped when the team head told him to pick the single shield.


    The shield was hung on the waist of the kid. Gofer picked and covered the kid. They were experienced yers and could somehow manage to avoid the sted smithereens of the ogre, however, the kid was different.


    Jake was not entirely feeling helpless. He knew his worth in the team and the reason why team yers were ready to support him. They were at level one and had no clue whether they will be able to understand theplex design of the game or not. It was no doubt an action game however theplexity was not designed with the controls or skills insteadplexityy with the strategy which they had never heard or seen before.


    This game was equally tough for action and strategy at the same time. Junan was about to bring them down when a piece of flesh fell on his head. His entire being shuddered at the thought of losing his health level and hurriedly ran away from it. The ogre could not move when the grenades sted eventually leading to his head getting severed.


    Before it could even react and spit out the grenades; the time had already ended. It remained in the same position, perhaps it was dead. The perfect big stature let it remain sitting legs crossed as a squatting statue. They were able to create distance earlier as the bigger part of the head had fallen at their previous position.


    Their wless teamwork made it possible for them to get rid of the weird ogre. "We barely made it. See thiszy ogre we were all dying to shoo away from the tunnel and yet it died not moving at all. This ogre has crushed all records ofzy creatures especially my record when I am not ying a game." Albert wanted to curse the ogre. Junan gestured him toward the right side where a small path was now open.


    Those who did not see the path were also readied to curse. But when they came to know that the path was open they kept their mouths sewed. In this moment of conversation,


    Jake wiped the real sweat trickling on his forehead. The dull atmosphere of the game seemed to get worse suddenly.


    Orin noticed it immediately. The ck clouds suddenly covered the sky. They looked around to see what might happen next.


    "Hell. Run," Orin yelled at the top of his lungs.


    They could feel the threat of the clouds and ran toward the path of the tunnel. The killing of the ogre had brought a threat for the Hidden Python. If ogre had not let the path open then the yers might have never been able to reach the first weakness of its life. The clouds were a sign of threat for yers as well as the Python.

 Chapter 19 - Tunnel

    Tunnel


    They ran toward the opening of the tunnel, sneaking around the lumps of ogre mass and the statue. The clouds were thundering as if threatening the yers with the wrath of the Hidden Python.


    "What is this?" Orin was bewildered by the amazing realistic design of the game. The ck clouds seemed ready to fell on their heads.


    The sky looked like it had descended from the heavens above, ready to crush them.


    "Let''s not worry about these clouds for some time. We have this tunnel here to hide." Junan pacified the raising concerns.


    He was just as equally stunned as the others.


    All of them shifted their attention toward the dark tunnel. The inside was pitch ck and they could not tell what was making the buzzing sounds.


    "Does anyone have torchlight or anything that could bring light to the surrounding?" Junan asked eagerly because he had some bad premonition regarding the current dark situation that they were put in.


    The buzzing sounds were familiar because they had encountered these in the very first colony. The memory of the numerous snakes and the disgusting amount of poison was still fresh in their minds.


    "Actually I collected adybird as the fifth weapon because it looked so much cute," Sashi said hesitantly, breaking the silence.


    For the very first time, the male yers wanted to praise this female yer for picking a cute weapon.


    Sashi tugged the antenna and thedybird weapon lit up, bringing some glow in the deep dark tunnel.


    "I wish I had not seen such a thing." Albert held his guts inside tightly. There were several holes in the sidewalls and several hundred heads were sneaking out. "When will these snakes leave me alone?" Albert spat with utter disgust.


    "Shut up look at the far corner," Junan said grimly, motioning with his eyebrows to reel their attention to the main object.


    They immediately caught the grim tone of the team head and followed. Something was thumping like a heart and several snakes were guarding it in a circle.


    "I am sure that this is the most precious part of the Hidden Python as the signs point out. Else there is no reason for it to be kept under care and guard. Probably lizard army and the ape were also protecting this thing." Junan counted all the events in one line and deliberated mulling over the conclusion.


    "I have no reason to deny this conclusion. What else can it be?" Albert shook his head.


    The dark tunnel and those crawling snakes were proof of the importance of the thumping object.


    "If it is important then we are obliged to destroy it." Orin added. He was excited that they finally found a rather important clue that could rationally lead their level.


    The tunnel was not small enough to simply throw grenades and get rid of it. They had to wade between the snakes and reach the object. The mere distance was enough to bring sweat on their foreheads.


    Just as Junan stepped ahead the snakes started buzzing as if threatening them. Their heads swayed poisonous tongues. The yers formed a better formation. Junan gestured the youngest yer to remain at his back and use the gun when needed. The Shieldman was covering the right side in case the snakes suddenly approached.


    Three yers were ordered to protect the right side wall. Their controls were fast and they could kill snakes at the fastest pace possible. Thest yer was clearing snakes while the team head was stepping ahead toward the object. His long sword could stab the object from some safe distance.


    They heard a loud bang outside the tunnel and got scared out of their wits; their imaginations running wild. In many games when the yers reach something important, the guardian spirit or the real in-game owneres to kill the yers. That was expected.


    "Hell! Is the tunnel going to copse on our heads?" Albert was the first one to speak out among the terrorised.


    Jake was also terrified. He immediately looked at the clue and heaved a sigh of relief. ording to the system information the Hidden Python cannot personallye to save the third Heart. They cleared the colony and presently there was no threat other than the snakes.


    "Should we take a look?" Orin asked the Team head.


    They all looked at the team head.


    "See the entrance of the tunnel," he gestured towards it, "even if the opponent is standing on the door, it cannot walk in so we would not be walking out unless the object is destroyed." Junan made a strong decision.


    The sound outside was really rming especially with the wild thoughts but the team head did not budge an inch from his decision.


    They understood the intentions of the team head. "This object is of extreme importance. Destroying it would decrease the strength of the opponent. I am sure." Junan stepped ahead with new enthusiasm budding in his chest. After a very long time, he had managed to meet something worthwhile. The glint in his eyes was increasing with each step.


    The snakes were trying their utmost efforts. Slowly the body count of the dead snakes was increasing on the ground. The team yers were very diligent when it came to killing a mass number of small ogres. Their hand movements were agile and their coboration was set by their knowledgeable team head.


    The leading Gofer felt the screeching sound from above the ceiling. Before he could even look up Junan grabbed him from the back of his shirt and pulled him back. Aplete wall fell on the floor blocking the further part of the tunnel. It was a thick wall of grey coloured rock.


    "Where is the hammer boy? Come it is your turn." Junan said quickly.


    Using any type of st material would not leave them a chance ofing alive from the tunnel so hammering was the best option for now. The yer came forward while others retreated making room for him; some of them were still busy with killing the snakes. The wall was strong, however, the weapon matched with the suitability of usage. Every weapon was designed specifically so that the yers would not keep worrying about what weapon to use for what. It was all up to the serene choice of weapons and how the yers would use them in the game at various ces.


    This type of restriction was pretty much boring for those who have taste for customizing their own weapons.. However, the yers were given chance with seventy-fiveweapon categories along with several hundred subcategories.

 Chapter 20 - Mass Kill

    Mass Kill


    The Hammer Boy was smashing his gigantic powerful hammer on the wall, one after the other with consecutive efforts. Slowly small crevices started to appear throughout. The rest of the yers stepped back in case the wall broke into smithereens. They were also simultaneously busy killing several snakes.


    "They are never-ending." Orin was thrusting his spear.


    He seemed pretty well versed with the use of this weapon or probably it was what he liked most in-game battles. His efficiency could be seen in his movements. His controls were excellent just like any other experienced yer. His present granted profession was Detective which was giving him the infamous itch to open The Book of Detection.


    The granted professions were made this way. These professions were designed to influence the character. Albert and others were killing snakes in the hope to address the real poption of snakes in this tunnel. They were told that it was important. The ape took plenty of their time and if they did not manage to use every minute and second wisely they would surely lose the level.


    It was more than a threat.


    "We are on the right track because of the younger genius however time is the mostpelling aspect in this game. Make use of every given moment." Junan gave voice to his feelings which in return increased the enthusiasm of the rest of the yers.


    At the mention of level, their enthusiasm skyrocketed. They did receive a small amount for getting selected in the team however the reward for crossing the first level was massive and their eyes bulged out at the mere mention of the reward money back then. Though in the early part they were disappointed to see the game however now all of them put their best foot forward.


    Jake has more in-depth and secret matters to solve and for this, it was necessary to follow the instructions of the thing called system. The president of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' was immensely smart; he intentionally passed the selection of those yers who were not paid in the game nheless they were very professional and experienced. Most of the yers y games for entertainment hence few wanted to make a career out of it.


    The promise of getting recognition as the best yer in the entire game was a dream of many. They worked hard and defeated others. A little necessary pulling leg was not considered wrong since it was the age ofpetition.


    The hammer was striking its beastly self on the rock hard wall. A few small pieces of the rocks broke away and they could peek through to the other side. Another strike of the hammer broke a pretty big part. Junan immediately sneaked a look at the other side.


    His eyes turned red with fury. The thumping thing was no more there. "Break it quickly." He ordered the hammer boy. "We did not hear anything. Where did these snakes take away that thumping thing?" he ground his teeth worrisomely. His words attracted the attention of other yers and theyplied.


    The wall finally fell. They were all disappointed when they saw that the ce where they had earlier spotted the red thumping thing was empty. The snakes were still there.


    "Wait there is something wrong." Junan scrutinized heavily against the impending chaos.


    There was no way that the Python could directly intervene however these snakes on duty could n something on their behalf.


    "Be careful we did not lose it yet." He raised his fist in the air, encouraging them to not lose hope.


    The yers immediately revived back in action and jumped at the other side through the opening. Three of them were left behind to take care of whoever enters the tunnel. They were looking at the side walls. Surprisingly the snakes were present in the entire walls hovel only one of the hovel wasing off as strange. More than the normal amount of snakes was present there.


    "These snakes think that they can trick us?" Junanughed.


    He had to admit that for a few moments he thought that they seriously lost the pinnacle of their hope. Not anymore now. The snakes could see the yers and their advancement. Sooner orter the yers were going to reach the third heart.


    The snakes came up with thest trick which was not actually wonderful. The yers had already gotten rid of the army of lizards and the ape so there was no more chance to keep the third heart safe.


    "Focus your attention and mass kill," Junan ordered. There were still a lot of snakes eyeing the four yers. Some of them leapt at them. The poisonous tongues were aiming at the yers.


    The yers got perplexed that the snakes were no more reserving their actions. They used both of their hands to fire their weapons. Junan ordered Jake to not waste the bullets on the snakes instead only fire when he orders him to.


    After this Junan took the responsibility of the younger yer and started clearing the concerned corner hovel.


    The third heart was now within their vision. The long and big sword ughtered many snakes and Jake could see the thumping thing. He fired without any interval. Since he was directly participating in the killing of the bigger and important clues; his Exp was increasing as well just that the system was not giving notification.


    The mass killing was going on with full force and in the middle of ughter, the iron bullets were fired. Junan was using his sword. In the next instant system gave a warning notification. "The third heart is going to burst. Stay away from the poison." Jake read it stopped and firing. He hurriedly used his arm to pull the team head. Junan did not ask anything instead he followed the sudden gesture of the younger yers. Jake held his shield after cing the gun in his pocket.


    The third heart burst and lot of poison sttered all over like a firework from the hovel. It was not a big burst however the poison can immediately eliminate the yer if they get in direct contact. As soon as the third heart got destroyed the ck clouds which were thundering and giving threat dispersed.


    The ground was once again covered with a number of dead snakes. After the third heart busted the remaining few snakes disappeared.


    Junan wondered. "We seeded in destroying something simr to the heart. Probably we indirectly damaged the strength of our hidden enemy. I am not sure since none of such guide is avable. But be clear that we did the first pullover." He lifted his weapon happily in the air.

 Chapter 21 - Third Heart

    Third Heart


    They came out of the tunnel. Their clothing was slightly paled due to the mass killing.


    "I fear my own weapon''s wrath. It is coated with the poison of all those snakes. Where should I clean it?" Albert looked at his weapon and asked others.


    "You should worry that you did not inhale poison with the breathing. Everything else is secondary." Junan reminded him of the bigger concern.


    "How much time did we spend here?" Sashi asked.


    They were caught by the colony and the consequent actions.


    "One day has passed since we entered the game," Jake answered her.


    It was the marked time when the gamers were supposed to take rest for half an hour. They could simply turn on the neutral mood. In this mood no one can attack them, however, after the given time has ended; they would have to care for their in-game life.


    "Hurry and do your real life tasks thene back. If necessary ce a timer." Junan ordered in a hurry.


    He had been longing to use the bathroom but because his team was in the tunnel; he could not turn the character neutral.


    They nodded. It was a short piece of time.


    Jake hurriedly stood up from the chair and ran toward the ice box. His stomach was howling with hunger. He had been ying the game for six hours; the constant threats and the challenges had kept him busy. He voiced in his head and the screen appeared. Jake was eager to know the changes in the stats.


    He was stuffing food and drinking juice while reading stats.


    Race: Defected Human


    Level: 1


    Exp: 200/500


    Skill: Shooter [1st grade]


    Reputation: +1/100


    Endurance: 3/100


    Achievement: Thief


    Jake stopped at thest stats thinking what kind of achievement it was; as far as he remember it was the granted profession by the team head. However, he did not rob anything yet.


    Goals: Level One yer


    Task: Kill the Hidden Python


    [Urgent stats updated: with present Exp your smallest broken bone has been cured. The healing process is temporarily locked with your Exp gain]


    Daily Tasks: [Exercise 15Exp] [Eat well 5Exp]


    After reading till there Jake did not read further secondary stats. It was enough for now. He took seven minutes in eating. He was counting every minute. Then he started the exercise. Missing daily task could trigger the anger of the system and then the punishment wouldmence. And he could not imagine what would happen if the system decided to punish him inside the game.


    Ten minutester he was done with the exercise. His eyes were stinging because of thest six hours that he had been spending in the game. Jake carefully covered his broken arm and showered. His mind was so much upied. The ticking time was running. He took the towel and removed the soap from his body and hung a shirt on his shoulder when he heard the rm ring.


    The half hour had ended in the blink of an eye and the yers had resumed the game. They cleared Dead Breath colony, three more colonies were waiting at the other end of the district.


    "Did anyone notice?" Albert said to get their attention.


    Perhaps he was too much obsessed with the surrounding and the poisonous snakes that he was noting down any changes and every detail.


    "What is it?" Sashi asked curiously.


    She eyed the surrounding ready to witness the change in the atmosphere.


    "The strange overdose of poison in the surrounding has decreased a bit." He sounded a bit secretive.


    The yers now noticed the changed and nodded in agreement.


    It was true. The grass under their feet had lost the sliver of odd greenish appearance. The tips were now kinky dry.


    "It is a sign and proof that we destroyed something really dangerous." Junan dly added.


    They were now heading toward the third colony.


    The dull sky was again turning ck with the clouds. From the corner of the district various ogres were shouting as if they were partaking in a funeral. The creatures working for the Hidden Python were screaming while the ves were punished today.


    None of the ves can escape the harsh death. The Python gathered them all at the other corner of the district and stifled them to death. Few of them were running for life and asking for one more chance.


    They were sent this time so that they could save the second heart. The Hidden Python, after cing its two hearts at the various locations, was limited in the dark colony until the whole district and the creatures be poisonous.


    "The screams areing closer. Run toward the third colony." They were standing in the open ground. They could not directly face so many creatures that were suddenly appearing, agony visible in their actions.


    The third colony was bigger than previous two. They were running in various directions while Junan kept the younger yer with him. He somehow had understood that without the help of this genius young yer, his experienced gaming cannot make him earn the level one of this game portal. He was true in this aspect. The urate clues were a real help, otherwise, they might have been eliminated in the very first colony.


    Also, his choice of weapons was extremely beneficial for the team. Jake did not mind because every yer was relying on other yers, this way or that way. He needed to carry along until he could gather enough Exp and heal his arm. ording to the system, he could unlock shop at level seven. It brought some anticipation in his head thinking that perhaps he could buy something helpful for his defected hand.


    These were all his little hopes and he was hugging them to his heart because without hope he might, especially in the light of current circumstances.


    They ran toward the colony and dispersed in pairs of two and three.

 Chapter 22 - Slaves

    ves


    They decided to gather at the end of the first street and entered from different paths. When the team dispersed the ves got confused; they also split and chased after them. This action temporarily scattered the ves. The onught might have brought them under danger and cornered them.


    The ves were of all forms and races of creatures. All of them possesed different skills and they were attacking the disheveled yers of the opponent team . Themon and visible simrity was their devastating appearances. They were thest two yers of the opponent team. The first team had been eliminated and the reason was not hidden anymore.


    Even if they had understood that the whole district was filled with poison. They miscalcted the true effects present in everything of this district. Some were attacked with the poison and others had identally inhaled it. Thest two were struggling with their life.


    There were multiple broken and tiny walls spread across the whole colony, telling the whole background scenario. Decaying structures and destroyed cottages stared back at them; most of them were silent but not empty. The yers were running and jumping from the structures hiding from the ves. They also killed many ves on their way.


    Their first priority was to gather at the end of the first street and then decide how they would get rid of these creatures. The ves were given thest chance to kill the yers so they could not back down until every single yer of them got eliminated.


    Albert and Orin were killing the ves while Sashi and the Gofer were leading toward the first street. The hammer boy was with the team head. "Look at this bulky one." Junan voiced the hammer boy to tackle the bulky creature. The yer used his weapon and crushed the bulky head of that creature.


    The guesstimate of the efficiency of the yer was easy. The way he used controls along with the weapon brought a better sense ofpatibility. It was the basic and perfect coordination that helped all of them to carry on their journey toward level one. The minute perfection brought a sense of belonging to this district making it essential to clear it at any cost.


    Jake was moving with the team head. He was leading in fact.


    The other side of the path was clear; the ves were rushing from the opposite sides. The ves saw that the direct attacks were not bringing any change and the yers were much hard to defeat; half of them had split.


    This, erroneously, let the yers think that they were no more interested in chasing. However, that was far from reality. The ves were pretty clever themselves. They had gone to hide in the broken structures for the time being. The yers saw the decreasing numbers.


    "Finally, we can get rid of these remaining nagging creatures." Orin critically looked at them. They came from the opposite side, however, they did not leave the colony.


    "Perhaps the creatures have nned something else. Whatever it is we will find out. I am sure they will attack in the dark." Orin voiced out his thoughts in his usual tone.


    "If they are going to attack in the dark then I am going to kill them in the dark." Albert ground his teeth. He was constantly ying monsters as if it was his most loved job.


    "Haha, I am thinking to send you an invite to my friend''s list. You are interesting buddy." Orin was getting familiar with the yer called Albert. He was also very much intrigued by him.


    They were coborating to win level one. It was also helping them to understand the nature and methodology used by each other. A team couldn''t keep continue the game if there were some opportunists or schemers within the team.


    For now, they were very cooperative in every way. "Sure but don''t ever tell anyone that I hate snakes." Albert raised a fist in the air as a sign of the beginning of their friendship.


    This brought a new wave of enthusiasm and they ughtered the remaining creatures while heading toward the first street. Near or far, no more creatures could be sighted anywhere. Cautiously, they kept a look at the back. Junan and the hammer boy both were perfectly doing the same yer mission.


    "I wonder why these creatures are acting so strange." Junan was keeping a strict eye on his surroundings. He was sure that the boss must have sent them to create trouble.


    A few of the creatures were still left behind but they did not chase any of them. This scenario brought a sense of uneasiness among all the yers. Half of the ogres were hiding in the broken parts of the colony waiting for the right time to attack. The team gathered at the end of the first street.


    They could no more hear the creatures or their screams. "Our concern is to clear this colony, however the ogres are still around us." He gestured in the air, " They can attack anytime. Two of you should always be ready with your weapons to pounce. None of the yers should get injured or attacked because of some kind of irresponsible behaviour." Junan strictly ordered and selected two fast yers for this purpose.


    He was the team head and could not neglect such an important aspect


    "This colony is bigger than the previous two. Are we going to start clearing from this very ce? Also, shall we remain gathered and slowly make forward or should we split?" The hammer boy asked with vigour in his voice.


    Earlier, he was not even sure whether they will be able to make it toward the third colony.


    Now that he found that the team head was capable and could lead the team very well. The hope of making this level was increasing ; he was willing to render full efforts.


    "All of us are one team and every team member possess some kind of special profession. Splitting this team would shrink the chances of winning. Together, we can tackle every problem whether big or small. In case, we split we might becking the right yer at the time of crisis." Junan exined the reason why they should not split the team members.


    They understood. Two yers took charge of protecting the team from any sudden attack. Junan looked toward the first cottage of this colony. It looked like a little hut with walls and a straw roof. The entrance was built with a wooden wall. Anyone who wanted to cross the small cottage could open the wooden wall and then enter the courtyard.


    Five of them proceeded and entered. Two were giving cover from the back, high on wishful spirits.

 Chapter 23 - Crawling

    Crawling


    Junan gestured two of them to stand at each side of the cottage. The old wooden door did not take much effort and a simple kick made it fall with a thud on the brick floor. The broken windows were bringing enough light inside the cottage for them to see its interior. The look of abandonment echoing from each corner. In one secluded corner table and chairs were ced randomly, matching the store room setting.


    The other corner was stuffed with worn-out clothing and a few daily use items. They walked next cement.


    "What we are supposed to clear in this cottage?" hammer boy was puzzled that everything looked so serene and calm. Nothing in the cottage med their suspicions. Except maybe the quiet.


    "Remember our previous interaction and critically observe the walls. If the ground has nothing suspicious then the walls are going to bring trouble." Junan was still apprehensive as a yer should be.


    A savagely threaded rug was torn and scattered in pieces on the ground. They did not give much attention to it. Their eyes were trying to find a hovel and something suspicious on the wall. The wall was home to nothing other than few wall paintings and shadow portraits. Sashi was about to point out something when she saw the team head was moving toward another cement.


    She was afraid that the other team members would stare her down for no reason if she again pointed at a cute object that was lying at the corner. She walked behind the team and could not see that the cute object was no more there.


    Only it wasn''t an object but rather a chameleon.


    Sashi caught it looking at the team however none noticed. She was unable to fully enjoy its presence due to the dim light inside.


    In the third cement, there were few nts and pots definitely dried out or no more in viable condition. They again took a look at the wall and there was nothing noticeable.


    "I think we should shuffle the garbage scattered on the ground and then move onto the painting. If we can not find anything then we will move out." Junan was done surveying the cottage.


    Time was ticking constantly and it reminded them they cannot waste much time on the mere cottage.


    "Then we can start from here," Orin suggested. They looked at the nts and the pots.


    "Do not use hands instead use weapons for shuffling," Junan advised wisely.


    All of them went separate ways, on the mission to unveil the hideous enemies. Orin checked the paintings and the walls poking them sparingly with a spear. Junan stabbed his sword in the pot and a chameleon immediately attacked him.


    He was taken aback by the sudden encounter. It was so close. With this, all the broken and rugged things on the floor sprang to life and pounced on them. Sashi barely made it away from the sharp teeth. She was near a nt, observing the differences and atrocious irregrities among the same nt.


    They got alert and whipped out their weapons. Most of the things that looked like in old household items were actually ogres hiding. The door of the third cement shut off igniting their flight or fight instinct.


    There was only one open window at the left.


    "These creepy overconfident creatures should know who we are." Junan gritted his teeth. He was stunned by how smartly these creatures were hiding in front of them. If it was not for the weapons they had chosen to search with, they would have bitten off their arms during the search.


    "Do these nerds want to make it dramatic?" Orin heard the thud of the door andmented. The chameleon ogres snared around them aiming to not let go single one of them.


    "I have seen more shameless creatures than you." Sashi red at the chameleon.


    It was slowly crawling toward her. She tried to injure the ogre with her weapon however the ogre escaped.


    The third cement was simr of the room.


    "Everyone is responsible in this situation. Do not let the creatures poison you." Junan hurriedly killed the chameleon attacking him directly. It was a bigger one aspared to the rest. They were actively killing the ogres when suddenly the broken window shook and the hidden ves entered inside. Those cunning fools had been hiding in the backyard.


    "See, the opportunists showed up." As soon as Junan pointed Jake started firing endless bullets. The ves could not make it alive inside the cement. Some remain hung on the broken window when others saw that the yers were active they remained hidden waiting for another chance.


    It was an order from the team head for the young yer. Jake was supposed to take care if someone tried to intrude their clearing task. The ground amassed with the dead ogres. Junan seeing that the other yers were busy killing thest few; went to break the door open.


    "Be ready for some fine quality entertainment." Junan winked at his team members.


    They were all now free after killing thest few. Jake had his eyes stuck at the window. One of the ves tried to sneak and take a look at the situation however Jake fired the bullet aiming for its eye and Boom it went.


    This restricted the other ves for a bit.


    "I think the backyard is filled with the ogres. They are constantly sneaking." Jake informed the team head.


    "We will clear backyard after the remaining two cements. Till then you will keep a strict look out on the windows." Junan ordered. Since they were already inside the cottage it was better to clear it first.


    After this, they would surround the backyard not letting a single one of them escape. Jake understood and did not stand directly in the view instead he stayed hidden, shrewdly. If the creatures tried to sneak in they would not be able to spot him immediately.


    This idea worked. When others were clearing the second cement; Jake was killing those ves. Whenever they tried to enter inside from the window, unknown bullets came sting their body parts away.


    Half of them got killed in their ignorance. Jake was hiding behind the door. He could hear the weapons shing the ogres and the team head giving instructions.


    "Jake we are done here. Take your position in the second cement." Junan said.


    Jake heard it and came out closing the door behind. The dead and hanging bodies of the creatures were enough to scare others. There was another window in the second cement. All three cements were joined.

 Chapter 24 - Second Placement

    Second cement


    The second cement has four corners and was with the makeshift adjustment of the setting. This mean they could not directly watch what was the other side. Previously, when they were walking through they sneaked carefully around every corner but now things were different.


    The secret was no more a skeleton in the cupboard. No, it was out in the sun now. The hidden ogres were revealed. They were waiting for one careless move. Junan looked at his team members and gestured them to walk slowly like a cat, without creating any noise. Jake held his breath because the window shook slightly. Knowing that the yers were extra smart the ogres were at their heels to make a n for how to attack in their ignorance.


    They spotted the young yer that was standing tall and alert. Now they could see that they were unable to enter inside the house through the window. This yer was attacking efficiently, rendering all of them helpless. The ogres fairly reduced their interruption at first hand immediately. The other yers were working at the set pace; this was a fair chance for them to attack the lone young yer.


    Jake felt that something was wrong, previously the ogres were attacking thoughtlessly and he was able to stop them with the bullets but now something was different, something was off. He was about to step ahead and look through the window when the system gave him a warning. [Prepare to avoid sneak attack and hide]


    This was the first clue that was given at the beginning of the second day of the game. He could avail two more clues. Jake hurriedly followed the warning and hid behind the kitchen counter which was acting as a hindrance between the direct view of the window.


    Meantime, a long, green chain type of weapon came rushing in the same direction where the young yer was standing. It was just two feet away from the present spot. Jake saw the long green winding creeper and breathed a deep shaky breath. It was the warning of the system that saved his day, otherwise, he might have gone to stand in front of the window, looking for more ogres.


    Jake blinked seeing the winding creeper more like a deadly weapon seeping green liquid. Jake did not need to ask the system what and how much damage this creeper might have done to his in-game life. The dripping liquid was poison and the creeper has enough of appearance to be used as a word weapon or more than that.


    With less gaming experience, Jake could not tell what exactly it was, an ogre or the weapon of an ogre. However, he was not going to bother the encyclopedia of ogres. He only wanted to let the attacker learn some lesson. He fired a bullet and the creeper was cut in half from the other part with a deep gash, sprouting out of it was green poison like blood.


    The remaining part cried in agony and shrank back the creeper. Sadly, this n of the ogres also failed and they could not get rid of the young yer. They would have entered through the window and attacked the other yers, however, this young yer was a constant pain in their necks.


    This was the best time for attack because the yers were worried about the cement''s hidden ogres. All their energy and time was being wasted on a single-yer. The ogres could not use the window of the cleared out room because the yers had shut it off already.


    Jake was at ease. The dy of the ogres was helping him to allow his weapons to cool down. This way he would not mind keep a track of them, slowly until the team leader could clear the second room. The ogres were highly unsatisfied seeing that the team members were so organized with the advancement.


    The ves were given a limited time to kill these yers before they could reach near the Second Heart of the Python. The threat was tugging at their heads. The ves were most desperate to stop these yers else the python would strangle them to death.


    Until now half of the ves were killed in the colony which decreased the expanse of opponents. Well, this colony was a threat in itself because of the strict watch over of the Cobra Lord. This cobra was appointed by the Python to guard the Second Heart with all its might.


    The presence of the cobra was the reason that few ves were afraid to enter this colony. Cobra was the second strongest poisonous creature in the whole district and the other creatures were worried to offend it. They were not threatened by the mere presence instead the four faithful Serpents were the real headache.


    These Serpents were blind, merely sniffing and then killing ves for pleasure. Not only the Python was cruel; it chose cruel helpers to exploit the district. They abused the ves which were the original creatures of this district and living there for decades. The Python oppressed these creatures and poisoned them forcefully.


    Some of the creatures were overjoyed seeing yers came to clear the district. They wanted to help the yers but entering the Second Heart colony meant that they would offend the Cobra Lord. Still, these creatures were willing to lend a helping hand when needed. After the yers destroyed the Third Heart; it brought strong hope that the yers have the guts to destroy the Second Heart.


    So, these creatures were waiting for the right time. The whole district was necessary to be freed from the clutches of the Python and they were willing to sacrifice some of them. To avoid the poisonous effects they had been hiding for so long.


    The yers had a tiny bulb of hope flickering in their hearts that the district can resume the initial harmless state. The second room was silent because none of the yers had made a single move until now other than the asional firing of shots. Jake could not take the burden of distraction as he was only limited to using his left hand to y the controls.


    His eyes were fixated on the window and the possible attack of the ogres. The second room was getting low on breathing air. The yers gulped dried out throats when they noticed.. It was strange that the hidden ogres were not moving to attack them.

 Chapter 25 - Worst

    Worst


    "This is not good," Junan spoke in a muffled voice. "If the ogres are waiting then we should attack first. Standing here for so long might wake up something terrible." Junan exined that a severe situation could possibly unfold. It was barely his judgement.


    Well, it was close to the truth. This cottage was the hidden ce of the first eyeless Serpent. His team members understood the scenario else there was no reason for the ogres to wait so long.


    "I think they are even more cunning than a fox. Even a fox would get defeated by their slyness." Hammer boy was first to react by using his hammer on one of the makeshift corners.


    The wooden statue crumbled on the ground and the ogres came in view. These ogres were waiting for the Serpent to show up so that they could attack at once. Sashi did the same.


    "Come out and battle like a valiant warrior. Don''t hide in fear waiting for the chance."


    Hammer Boy was not lenient when it came to killing ogres.


    Now since the silence had broken down because the yers decided to attack first. The ogres could no more hold themselves in, so they also appeared aggressive and careless. They were attacking with all attack type traits that were designed for them. The upations of the yers were enough to settle these battles if they worked in coboration.


    (The Portal game could not render them a blunt amount of time and skill levels. It would look like those yers were some ''noobs'' the first time ying a game. Giving such an impression meant that the organizers and the designers of the games were dumb as well as the idea of Game Portal would look fake and pretentious n to get rid of the ims of public losses. Of course, this was thest thing which the Gaming Lords want to happen)


    "Sashi you should take position near the door, I heard some rustling nearby, there is something hidden," Junan ordered the yer to guard the door. They were currently caught in the mess of the second room while the first room was filled with the ogres. It was possible that they woulde looking for them during their Hot Hour*(I am introducing this term from now on. Check my exnation about the term in the author thought)


    Jake finally felt some movement in the room after a long silence. It was a good sign that the yers were no more waiting for the ogres to act. Taking so much time in clearing a single cottage meant they would take a month for clearing all cottages in this colony.


    The yers were not only restricted with the time limits they have vague things in general to tackle. Without concrete information, they were supposed to wreak their brains for every single step. It also took time. Previously, household items appeared as vulgar ogres, some of them mocking literally.


    Junan shed his sword towards the ogres that were crawling near his feet. He was not afraid of the big ogres, the crawling creatures brought danger most of the time because they could soundlessly damage the in-game life. Thankfully, these creatures fell under the second category of NPC''s.


    Almost all crawling creatures were giving such characteristics. He held the sword against the hound. The hound barked and leapt. It might not have created trouble however the barking breath was poisonous. It was making Junan experience some stifling.


    Despite the fact that they were consuming grassroots, the direct poison attack would still bring damage to their in-game life. Most of the ogres in this room were using their breaths to kill the yers. There was no air source other than the window and that too was at the far end of the room.


    Sashi used her fourth weapon to hang it between the doorknobs. She felt that the other side ogres were trying to push the door open and enter this room. The strong stick fairly stopped the ogres from entering the room but it was not the best solution.


    Since Junan was attacked by the poison air he was unable to finish off the hound so instead stepped away. This gave some courage to the ogres and they started attacking with the poisonous breath. Hammer boy coughed hysterically and immediately consumed the grass root. He was engrossed in consuming the grassroots so the ogre took chance.


    As soon as he consumed grassroots, his blood ripping veins stabilized the life. The in-game characters die facing the real pain of death, the damage concerned with this type of attack. It was one of the most brutal designs of this Game portal and only yers could face it.


    The situation was turning against them. The ogres present in the first room were trying to barge in. The door was constantly banging. The ogres present in this room were attacking with the poison breath and the yers were facing the deadly fate of suffocation.


    Jake was holding a small gun, looking at the window. The ves stopped their attempts knowing that the young yer was alert. Jake felt the strange silence in the room. He took a few steps and understood the rming situation with the warning of the system.


    Thankfully the gun could meet the range of the room. Jake took urate target positions and consecutively fired deadly shots in the open mouths of the ogres. Two of them fell dead right at the spot. It helped them reduce the amount of poison in the room.


    Junan covered his mouth and took this chance as a blessing. He killed the hound by shing the sword. The numbers of the ogres in the room were fourfold higher than the yers. It was expected for the situation to get worse. Jake could no longer render help since he was again near the kitchen cabins.


    This window was the only escape avable and his task was to keep it empty from the foray of the ves. The experienced yers always keep at least one escape point in case they are surrounded by threats or the enemies increase in numbers.


    The team members got again the courage to kill the ogres in a hurry before the door knob dislocated eventually.

 Chapter 26 - Eyeless Serpent

    Eyeless Serpent


    With the help of all avable weapons, they were clearing second cement. The over smart ogres were stomped because of the coboration of the yers. As Junan finished off thest poison creature, the door flung open and the weapon stick broke which was hung in the knob.


    "Another party is waiting us." Hammer boy walked near the unbolted door and stepped back. He was stunned by the aggressive moods of the ogres present in the first cement. They were no more in doubt that the yers might not be able to clear the other two cements.


    The time the team took in killing ogres in the third and second cement, they were able to wake up the eyeless serpent. The eyeless serpent stood among the other ogres. The mouth was opened ajar and sensing the surrounding with the help of poison duct, it was type of vessel that has the characteristics to filter the movements of the living beings and let know the eyeless serpent about the details of them.


    The mouth was as normal as the serpent however the eye part was t instead the vessel in the middle of the head quavered in search of living targets. "I am impressed with the tasteless developers of this game portal. They worked few of the NPC''s. Look at this bossy serpent; it is covering half of the cement with its presence." Junanmented first.


    From his tone it was difficult to tell whether he was admiring the development or he was worried for the level one. The team members were twitching actually. The ogres were already big headache and now their boss showed up. They had faced the ogres breathing poison to stifle their breath.


    To see the eyeless serpent, they were anticipating the possible difficulty ahead. "Do not stand still, we have lot work to go through. A shield is necessary if we wanted to enter the first cement and the yer with the shield is not present here." Junan shook his head.


    Sashi looked away where the younger yer was standing with the support of the kitchen b. "Jake Lin has single shield, can we try it?" their eyes fell at the young yer and the team head nodded. "No matter if it is single, it is still a shield." Junanmented. "Someone else should take his ce and send him here." Junan gestured Sashi to follow his orders.


    In all other games they yed until now, the yers could rob the weapons of other yers and use them if necessary. Here in this game, several situations stuck their choices. Jake listened to the girl and walked toward the team head. "Hold this shield of yours and let the team members enter in the first cement. You do not need to act worried; I will be alert to save your life." Junan patted his shoulder.


    Jake understood why it was necessary. The team members were standing in the second cement while the eyeless serpent and its ''true believers'' were present in the first cement. Apparently they seemed less interested to attack the yers in the second cement or they were restricted in the first cement. Whatever the reason stuck them, the team was oblige to clear the first cement.


    And it was impossible without killing eyeless serpent and its ogres. Jake held the shield and walked toward the door. Junan walked right behind with the sword ready to attack in case the ogres tried to ambush. The other team members took some precautions and followed suit. Surprisingly the ogres and the eyeless serpent were patiently standing as if weing the yers ''without red carpet''


    As soon as thest yer entered in the first cement, the door shut itself. Hammer boy got worried because the Sashi was still near the window. Junan also twitched. He gestured the Hammer boy to do his part. It was tense situation. The eyeless serpent was not ordering the ogres to attack.


    It brought sense of threat. The four serpents took the charge to kill the yers separately. The Cobra Lord was very displeased to see the advancement of the team members toward the Second Heart. The four serpents came up with the n discretely surround one by one all yers.


    With the limited use of their weapons, a single yer would be helpless against the number of enemies. The Cobra Lord approved this n and the first serpent showed up in the cottage. This cottage was the hidden ce of the first serpent however it did not want to appear in front of the yers initially.


    Now that it was necessary to reduce the number of the team members, the ogres were sharp more than ever. The Hammer Boy hammered on the door. It was worn out door however the hammering did not bring enough of damage. Junan secretly noticed and gasped. It seemed they were surrounded.


    This made him think about the two yers those he left for the entrance of the cottage. He was seriously worried about his team. "All of you, reduce the damn poption of this eyeless serpent''s ''believers'' and let''s see what is awaiting us" Junan gritted his teeth and ordered strictly.


    Standing silent and waiting for the eyeless serpent was no more in option. Junan wanted to know what was going at the other side of the door. The Hammer Boy used all his strength using his weapon and slight crevice appeared on the worn out wooden door.


    Seeing this Junan was more than ever fueled. The team members saw his enthusiasm and did not hold back. There was chaos in the first cement as soon as all yers attacked with all avable weapons. The eyeless serpent released the poison smoke seeing the situation.


    The first and foremost priority was to kill at least one or two yers in the cottage. It would help increase the chances of defeating these smart yers and wipe out the team in the end. Two team members were alive from other two teams yet in worst condition and asking for in-game death to happen however it was slow death to the point of desperation.

 Chapter 27 - Escape

    Escape


    Hammer boy was busy at breaking the door. Sashi was confined at the other side cement. The ves saw her alone and started entering inside. They had been waiting for this chance. Since they found the female yer in the cement they made some whirring sounds. Sashi held her weapon to kill them one by one.


    It was not easy. They were in huge numbers and she was confined here. At the other side of the room, Junan cursed seeing the shameless serpent. The serpent was able to separate them and now it was using this smoke stunt to show how capable it was against the yers.


    "To hell with this smoke, do the things necessary be shocking for us?" Junan gritted his teeth. These ogres were designed smart while using the skills. On other way how on earth they could know that smoke could easily kill yers if they were confined in some ce. They were definitely smart.


    The smoke increased in the room. The yers recklessly attempted at first to kill few of them. The serpent as well as the ogres stepped back seeing that the yers were attacking. Releasing smoke stuck any other actions of the creatures. They were also looking for the smoke to work.


    Hammer boy was in the middle of breaking the door. The room was nearly filled with the green smoke and any time soon the yers might get poisoned seriously unable to walk or think anything to save their lives. Junan dragged his feet to look for the escape. His team members were equally caught in the situation.


    The ogres and the serpent were reluctant to face the weapons of the yers. They seemed confident about the poison smoke. "Jump outside from the window on the left corner." Junan spotted the window in the first cement. He coughed and uttered using all the air umted in his lungs.


    As soon as he ordered the serpent and the ogres got alert. The team members were very well aware about the severity of the order. It means there was no other way than to save the life. They hurried and killed the ogres those tried to stop them in their way. Junan and two other team members jumped out of the window while Hammer boy finally broke the door.


    He could see Sashi surrounded with the ves. ording to the instructions of the team head, they could no more stay in the cottage and battle ogres. The window was near. The hammer boy killed his way through and ordered Sashi to follow him. Sashi followed behind killing the creatures.


    Junan was out of the room and able to save the life of two team members. "This serpent is sure going to regret when the cottage would fell. I am sure you know what to do?" he looked at the young yers. Jake nodded. His detonators were given enough cool down. The dynamite pouches were also ready.


    Jake threw the pouches inside the first room. "Use only one at first. We don''t know about the other two yers whether they are able to escape or not." Jake understood and followed. The dynamite pouch could not go further because the ogres were blocking the window ready to jump outside.


    The subsequent st though stopped their bodies shredding them in pieces. All windows opened up at the backyard of the cottage. "You go hurry and check whether other two also came out in time?" Junan ordered the second team member. He was nning to st the cottage and kill the serpent before it could escape. Being team head and the experienced yers Junan was had premonition that the eyeless serpent was among main culprits.


    He was urate in his opinion. The main culprits were designed in the game portal in order to fulfill the job to kill the yers unless the yers kill those ''MC''c¡­ main culprits. The Cobra Lord would not let it go and the serpents were obliged to follow the orders. This first serpent if escape, it would definitelye looking again creating some trap. Leaving MC''s alive meant that leaving constant threat of well acquainted enemy.


    Now that they crossed paths of each other, they were bound to face again. Hammer boy and Sashi jumped out of the window and at the same time they heard first st. The second team member reached them littleter. The remaining ves were killed in their way. Now they were heading toward the team head.


    Junan saw them and ordered to attack again. This time Jake used second supply throwing inside the cottage. The serpent was near at the front door to escape when the dynamite sted. The front door was safe for now but the st did not let it escape. Orin and Albert heard the st; they got worried because none of the team members were out yet from the cottage. At least they did not see any of them.


    "Move back, the cottage would copse anytime soon." Junan gestured them in hurry and they jumped out of the outer wooden wall. In ce of clearing the cottage they ended up sting it. The serpent died and it reduced theiring problems little bit. However three serpents would sure chase these yers to hell when they wille to know.


    Albert spotted the team head and nodded. His breath was stuck in his throat thinking about the possible circumstances in the cottage. They were moving with usible pace and the chances of winning level one was looking conceivable. Their team was showing potential until now.


    "Did any of you get announcement about the other two teams?" Junan asked when they gathered at the outer street. "There is no single announcement while I am concerned that none of the opponent yer came to bother us after the first colony." Orin uttered looking around.


    They were sure that the other two teams would try to create nuisance for them but surprisingly no one appeared.. They were walking toward the second cottage of this third colony when they spotted someone crawling on the street.

 Chapter 28 - Kill Me

    Kill me


    The overall structure of this colony was notplex apparently. Teams could easilypete or ploy if needed. The crawling body was human and ording to their information, none other character was designed human other than the teams. They got alert and frightened as well. The miserable condition of the yer made their hair stand on root ends.


    Junan looked around to notice something off as nned by the other team but he could not spot anything suspicious. The crawling yer tried to stand up however the numb feet were unable to support the bnce. Clearly he was in worst condition caused by the poison.


    Since the other team entered from the second entrance of the game portal, they met different type of circumstances. They were unable to sense the poison form mixed in the air. Some of the poisons were to make the living creatures as the ve of the Python, other types of poison were used as the source of pleasure for the python. There were several hundred creatures facing various types of reactions of the poison making the whole district repugnant ce for living.


    This opponent team member was unable to die even after getting poisoned. This type of poison was the second type and barely could grant the death wish earlier. This slow death was source pleasure for the hidden Python. Half of the yer was green while the other half deep blue.


    The trembling hands were dragging the body barely. "Stay on alert, I will go check." Junan murmured and walked towards the yer. "Can you use your weapon and kill me?" the yer saw the opponent team head and almost begged. He was going through the intense pain. The poison was running in the veins yet the breathing was still going. It was frustrating to face the endless pain of death.


    There was no way to end this misery. He tried his weapon earlier but it was sort of restricted. It was another surprise though the controls were not restricted about the weapons however the certain condition could not grant the control. The yer was meant to face the slow death.


    Junan twitched at the request. He was in no way ruckus creator or hazy brain to attack without considering anything. "I am afraid, I cannot do this." Junan refused. "Please do not go away. There is no drawback in attacking opponent yers. I have read full guide of the game portal." The poisoned yer stuttered several times beforepleting the sentence.


    "Even it is, I still cannot help regarding this. The most I can ensure is to bring the angry ogre near you. Let''s hope the ogre waste some effort on you." Junan waved the sword. From his face, he was looking calm andposed while nobody could sneak his heart and brain. Junan was unable to decide whether he should just run and show his gratitude to the young yer or took some mercy on the helpless opponent.


    He might have fulfilled the request however he was afraid about the type of poison. Some ominous thoughts were running in his head. Those wild thoughts stopped him from any action. Few ves spotted team members. They were givenst chance and it could be theirst day. This team was still intact from the surrounding poison.


    The most problematic thing they were slowly clearing the district; it was enough to bring cold sweat for the responsible creatures. Cobra Lord was guarding Second Heart. The ape and the lizard army failed in protecting the tunnel from the team. This caused the Third Heart get destroyed eventually.


    It was thest chance to stop the team. If they were able to destroy Second Heart then the Hidden Python would be in trouble. With the killing of the Third Heart, some extent amount of poison has already decreased from the surrounding.


    It was troublesome to reach the Second Heart however it would increase the chances for the team. In normal cases the team might have wiped out if they happened to search the boss directly. The hidden Python was strongest in the district, the only disadvantage that it separated the three hearts.


    Junan shouted at the ves to attract the attention. The team members stepped aside seeing the team head up to something else. The ves saw the team head mocking them, they wildly ran toward him. "I did my part." Junan voiced to tell the opponent yer and jumped away.


    The attack of the ves fell on the miserable yer and he finally lostst bit of hp. As it went dead, there was announcement. It was to tell that oneplete team wiped out in the first level. Junan gasped. It was notion that one member of the second team was alive somewhere asking for death the same way? Junan thought and shook his head.


    He went to lead the team members for further progress. The second cottage was near them. This colony seemed more than silent ever as if many enemies were sneaking from the spy spots or keeping eyes at them.


    "I don''t know but the signs are bluntly pointing that this colony has much importance and if we cleared it professionally then we can bear some hope of winning this level." Junan waved the sword. His tone was bearing some hope and it was apparent. Finally there were some signs but it brought double fold danger.


    "Wait, we should collect the grass roots?" he asked the young yer for confirmation. Jake did not receive any warning from the system so he was clueless whether the roots will still save them from poison.


    Jake summoned the system window ncing over the instructions. He blinked and pretended as if noting down the environment around. "The poison in the air has decreased we can notice however I had premonition that the grass roots might not work anymore. We need to look for something that could revert back the direct poison attack¡­" he was thinking reasonable excuse for bringing up the concern.

 Chapter 29 - Catch Alive

    Catch Alive


    The instructions were enough to tell what could save them however telling it directly to the team members might create suspicion. There were whole bunch of caution and notifications from the system. They were supposed to collect three shingles from the three eyeless serpents.


    [Shingles: the designed tool and helpful in absorbing the poison smoke spread by the powerful poison creatures.]


    [Eyeless serpent: the unique creatures made of poison. They were created by the Hidden Python and work under the Cobra Lord]


    [Caution: dangerous creature.]


    [Warning: stay away from their direct attack.]


    [Instructions: catch them alive and get the shingle first before killing. The attack in the middle of the head can break open the vessel. The vessel is the hidden spot for the shingle.]


    Jake read the secondary instructions as well before purely sighing. Eyeless serpents could not kill the yers without the help of ogres however the purpose of the system was different. The shingles gotten from the eyeless serpents can help the team against the Cobra Lord.


    This was the reason that they should get those shingles if they want to defeat the Cobra Lord. Now the problem was much simple. None of the game guide or the instructions gave them such clear cut instructions and if Jake told all this inly without exining the source of information, he would be center of attention for everyone.


    "Oh, I think the increasing Exp would add up benefits with the grass roots. I can feel it is giving some aid in repelling the effects of the poison." Jake finally exploited the hint of the system. They had been killing ogres and gaining hp and it kept maintaining their health level against the poison. After clearing two colonies they were lot better ifpared their first appearance in the game.


    Junan nodded and understood. In fact he patted his hand on his forehead and chuckled, "I am overly upied by this game ignoring simple fact of any level." The others alsoprehended and felt rxed. Jake saw their rxed expressions and felt relieved.


    The most important was to collect the shingles or create some scenario where he could indirectly make them understand the importance of something valuable that could help them in fighting against the bosses. This aspect was easy to instill their minds.


    Jake murmured asking for clue from the system. As if system already knew, there was big notification, [Catch them alive]


    Those three eyeless serpents were given many groups of ogres to handle the yers. The third colony was divided in threeyers. Junan and his team were able to reach the upper surface by killing the fourth serpent. Among the various cottages, they could find the rest of hidden ogres and the serpents.


    The division of the colony was done with the help of street numbers. No matter what part of the entrance they use, they were bound to reach the upperyer and the first street. The Cobra Lord was hiding in the fifth street which was at the end of the colony.


    Jake was about to ask for the third clue when Junan gestured them to move toward the near cottage. "Compared with the number of the cottages, our pace is slow. We have two more colonies ahead and the second day has ended. With remaining four days we are tight on the limited time." Junan reminded them.


    Jake was sneaking at the various weapons of the team members. He might not be able to use bullet for getting the first shingle. Bullet would damage the shingle along with vessel. The weapon must necessarily tear apart or cut off the vessel so that the shingle fell off from it.


    The vessel was not part of the head directly and damaging vessel would not kill the serpent. Getting it from the breathing serpent was tough. They entered in the second cottage. Again two team members were guarding the entrance.


    It was smaller than the previous one. It did not take much effort and they killed all ogresing in their sight. "At least we confirmed that bigger cottages bear bigger enemies waiting for us." Orin spoke. He was itching to read the book of detection. After clearing the cottage he opened the book and got slightly surprised.


    "If I correctly remember the previous two pages were grey in color. This one is silver. Does it indicate something important?" he looked toward Albert and asked. "Well I don''t know about your Detective profession. May be it specify the level of information or guidance." Albert shook his shoulders as if deducing his opinion.


    "Your words worth let me read description." Orin praised the opinion and read through the page, "Collect three Shingles if you wanted to save your life." He read it out loud. The others heard and halted. They turned toward Orin questioning him. Jake also heard and now understood what was the purpose of the Detective profession and the book of Detection.


    It could leave some clues without pointing direction or instructions, simr of blind chase without getting concrete hint. At least it gave some initial points for Jake to carry it further. He could hint the urate things in the meantime.


    "What do you mean by ''save the life''?" Sashi asked worried. They were struggling and barely fighting for life already. They wanted to know what wasing to them. "There is nothing else written on it and I don''t know what meaning it carries." Orin saw the questioning eyes of the team members.


    He was at loss to exin anything. The book of Detection was created just to get rid the possible mes of the yers. This book could hint the uing troubles or give some clues merely, not the clear one though. "I think I know the interpretation of this clue." Jake cleared his throat and spoke before the team head could scold Orin.


    They shifted their attention toward the young yer. "It must be something that could help us against the poison of higher level creatures if I am not wrong. I am saying this because the poison is the only threat for us apart from the ogres and their bosses.." Jake tried to sound as logical as he could.

 Chapter 30 - Outright

    Outright


    They were expecting something reasonable. Somehow it gave them real hint to look for the trouble solution. "Indeed how can we forget the difficulty would increase since we are already at third colony? They say the ogres would be much horrible than before. And the aspect is that the ogres are designed with some intellect." Albert spoke.


    They nodded on his words. "We are carried by the difference of the game portal and the fact is that we are tempered with the normal game designs. This one is unique with the presentation as well as the settings." Junan added. They were talking about their next steps and keeping strict eye at the surrounding.


    They were standing in front of the recently cleared cottage when they heard the second announcement. The second team also wiped up in the first level. (This brought unlimited amount ofmotion among the spectators of the live game portal.


    The rule was simple. The team which got wiped up entirely would not get chance in the second level of the game portal. Only the wining team can advance with all the limelight of winners and getting huge amount of money in the form of leveling perks. Among the three teams two teams got wiped up and eliminated from any future game.


    The third team was still alive and making advancement. Surprisingly none of the team members were eliminated or faced damage until now. It was stunning aspect for the spectators because the live announcement clearly told them the threats of this game portal the yers facing inside the game.


    The organizers were cunning to the extent of foxy brains. The let the audience knew so to keep their curiosity at the peak. They seeded in pulling more than one million spectators in this first live game portal. Their initial calctions about making money proved fruitful. In fact they were praising the young CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' for this brainy idea.


    Now spectators were curious whether the third team would survive or not. Some were betting on yers. Half of the people were praising the efforts of the young yer named ''zero three'' while other half wanted him to get eliminated because he was not experienced yer and might bring trouble for the team in their eyes.)


    There were seven cottages in this colony those were bigger and prominent. "I think we should decide about it first. The small cottages are only for the design of the portal and there are few ogres scattered in them. Should we skip the small cottage and only clear the bigger one? I am asking because each one of us is experienced with several types of games before this." Junan thought to take their opinion before moving toward the next cottage.


    The surrounding was silent because the ve finally epted defeat. The remaining ves scattered in the hidden ces away from the dark colony. They were being tortured by the hidden Python however after the yers destroyed the third heart, the hidden Python could no more move in the other colonies at its will.


    It brightened the chances for the ves to live for some time. They wanted to know if the yers could kill the Python or not. Half of the creatures were waiting for the same reason. "I would suggest clearing bigger cottages because of the time limit. Also we need to find this shingle thing." Hammer boy held his hammer on his shoulder and spoke.


    All of them were having their five weapons ording to their set sub-categories. With two hands they were not supposed to pick all big weapons. Other team members also agreed. Their first priority was to save life in the game. The clue of the Book of Detection was enough to bring chills. Since the team head suggested that bigger cottages could render something bigger in return so they wanted to check it first.


    Jake was done sneaking all weapon types and apparently the small yet advanced arrow weapon was better choice. Sashi was hanging it on her waist while holding sword in her hand. She had been using swords in most of the games as the first hand weapon just like most gamers out there.


    Agreeing the team head led them toward the bigger cottage. This cottage was not in favorable condition. The wooden walls were charred and broken. Inner parts of the cottage were sinking in the darkness. The open street was bright though.


    "There won''t be many creatures. Let''s clear it in hurry." Junan stepped ahead and stopped. The bright weather turned dark in the open. Suddenly the air got filled with the dark smoke; it was not ghoulish for breathing however they were unable to see their hands and feet.


    "Hell just when we think it is clear¡­" Orin spoke displeased. He closed the book of detection and firmly held his weapon ready in case the ogres wanted to intentionally create scene with this dark smoke. The broken cottage was no more in sight because of the dense ck smoke.


    "Guys be alert, I don''t want any of you get damage with ambush of the ogres." Junan warned them. He was worried if single yer got eliminated, even if the rest of team won the level one, the team would be iplete in the second level which was not good signs for winning second level.


    Jake held the gun trying to see through the ck smoke. In his concern Jake asked the system. The lit screen appeared, [Last clue for today: you are near the first shingle, be ready for nk battle]


    The screen disappeared leaving Jake Lin agape whether to thank this thing called system for clue or scold for leaving just like it. "Do not bluntly use your weapons and unintentionally harm the team member. I think Sashi has the litdybird weapon." Jake spoke.


    Other team members heard his warning and stopped recklessly waving the swords. "We need to move toward the broken cottage and see what is awaiting us." Junan added.. The words of the younger yer reminded what was necessary at hand.

 Chapter 31 - Blank Battle

    nk battle


    The cottage was not in good condition or broken that could easily made the yers think it was worthless to clear it. It might have been simr fashion however the eyeless serpent was on duty.


    Its job was to stop these yers and get rid them by using all means. The eyeless serpent was hiding in this broken cottage with the allies. The presence of this specific eyeless serpent was enough to create the dark smoke.


    The ogres were the main threat while the eyeless serpent was their boss for orders. The main purpose of creating these eyeless serpents was to create threat. They could expel ck smoke from the shingle threatening for other creatures.


    The shingle has two benefits; it could expel ck smoke and also absorb it in case it was no more in need. The purpose was straight; kill yers or unruly creatures in dark. Now that the yers ended up there, the eyeless serpent would carry it for them. Junan and his team members were at the second street.


    By clearing it they would be heading toward the third street. If this went on, in no time he would be able to reach the fifth street where the Cobra Lord was guarding the Second Heart. Second Heart was not just essential for the Hidden Python but the whole third colony.


    In case Cobra Lord failed in protecting the Second Heart, the third colony would copse along with the remaining poison in the air. It would greatly damage the Python influence in the district. The lesser poison in the air would wake up the silent creatures against the Python.


    The scenario would turn against the Python. Though the creatures were weaker than the Python and they could not attack in the Dark Colony. However it would benefit the yers. Junan and his team members were intact from any damage, with the copse of the third colony and the destruction of second Heart, the yers would be in advantage.


    They could advance forward without the fear of poison. The Python had been ruling this district by creating the fear of poison; once this fear vanished it would loss the control over the creatures in true sense. Considering all aspects, the Python forced Cobra Lord to use all means in killing the yers.


    Three eyeless serpents were given separate orders for this purpose and they spread in various parts of second and third street. The worst aspect of this team was that the team head always take opinions from team members while team members were very prudent in giving suggestions. They were not reckless just like the other two teams.


    They listened to each other before any action. The creatures, ves and the ogres along with Python all of them were furious at this worst aspect of this team. The Python had had done damage to half of this team, unfortunately even the youngest yer was sober in his actions leaving no choice for the Python.


    The only method was to attack in the dark. The eyeless serpent would lead hundreds of ogres to defeat the team. "Use your senses to feel the surrounding. The ogres might be around." Junan guided again. Sashi lit up the weapon and it barely gave off some glimpse of light not letting them clearly see through.


    However it was better than not having the light at all. At least they would not use their weapons against the team members in their ignorance. "Ah it is helpful." Junan gasped. Previously when they used this weapon which actually should notbeled as weapon they were in the dark tunnel.


    "This is the benefit of having a full team. I wonder if all members had had taken real weapons then what had happened with us in the tunnel." Albert chimed. He was literally feeling blind. With the small light source it seemed his spirit returned.


    Sashi barely hid her blushing cheeks. She was professional gamer and did not want petit image of gamer girl just like other girls. Earlier she was sure that if they came to know they would rebuke her for picking irrelevant item from the extras category of the weapons. Now she was reassured once again for picking beneficial item.


    "This would be nk battle. Keep your eyes open and your senses focused. I can feel the presence of the ''dudes'' they were surrounding us. Make circle and reserve the other sides by joining shoulders, let''s face these over smart chicks." Junan guided. This was the best idea came in his head seeing the situation.


    This kind of formation would ultimately restrict the three sides from attack. Team members listened and hurriedly formed their ces for the formation. The item was barely gave glimpse of light and they were still unable to see the ogres directly though they could feel the presence.


    The ogres noticed this formation and wanted to seriously curse only if they could. All of them were holding green sticks as weapon. There were sharp des on the tips of the sticks, all poisonous and dangerous. Once the tip of the sharp de pierce through the yer, it would poison and take small share of hp.


    However consecutive attacks could easily make the yer fallplete hp, the effectspletely depending on the type of the poison. The cottage was not small and it could amodate hundred ogres in one go while the others waiting outside of the escape path so that team members could not make it this time.


    Junan and other team members were notpletely aware of the situation because of the dark smoke. It seemed that the ogres surrounded them not to leave single option of escape. The eyeless serpent was standing at the some distance trying to maintain the dark smoke by using shingle.


    The system already informed Jake about the source of dark smoke and he was sure that the eyeless serpent was near or if possible inside the cottage. Now that he was aware, he was bound to get the first shingle at any cost.

 Chapter 32 - First Shingle

    First Shingle


    Fortunately the formation made Sashi stand by the side of the young yer. Jake was already thinking to get the help of the female yer. Her weapon was suitable for the attack. The sharp des gave off the shine and attacked.


    All seven team members fended off the attacks with their best weapons. The attacks wereing randomly. One after the other ogre fell. The team members used long range weapons to keep the ogres and their poison de sticks at distance.


    The minute perfection of the game portal was enough to let the yers hear the movements of the ogres. They halted their breathing to hear the ogres. Team members also helped others in case they werete to response the iing attack. "Should we st the cottage and get rid thistchingtch of the ogres?" Hammer boy was throwing away the creatures however they were never ending.


    Jake listened and got alert. He did not want them to get agreed on this suggestion. The st would kill the eyeless serpent and the precious shingle would go to waste. "It is impractical, we are currently surrounded by the ogres and making way between them is fairly neck breaking. We have to wait and keep mass killing until the number decrease. I am sure there will be a limit for every cottage and the assigned ogres." Junan refused after exining.


    Somehow his premonition was urate. The game developers could not let the ogres make the overall experience of the game dull and boring by bringing the ogres at one ce to not end. These creatures could damage by forming ns, and using the avable means. The only safe option was to keep battling till the ogres finish off or the yer reach his limit eventually.


    Until now they gathered enough of hp to battle next entire day. With this it was not necessary to ignore important aspects. Jake heard and agreed. He was blinking in the dark smoke only to catch sight of the eyeless serpent. It was such pity that eyeless serpent was the boss of these ogres. The ogres of this cottage resembled with the toads barely standing on two feet and holding the de sticks.


    Their eyes sparkled when they came near for the attack. This aided the team members in tackling. The toads in the second colony were simr however they used their poison tongues for the attack while these bothered with the de stick.


    It was rather strange. Junan noticed it and wanted to talk about it nheless he was supposed to keep silence in order to hear the movements of the ogres. The boss of these ogres was unable to provide enough of poison so they could only use poison sticks. The eyeless serpent was created by the Python.


    With the destruction of the second Heart most of his creations could not use poison individually. Also the limits were striking with every single step of the yers. The army of toads was bound with the eyeless serpent. If it could not provide them source of poison then they could only rely external means.


    Junan seemed getting the core of the situation, this was the reason that his attention was not fixated on the escape. The words written on the book of Detection were still fresh in his head and he was looking for the variant that could point out the source.


    Many dead bodies piled up around the team members. The number did not decrease instead the ogres waiting outside jumped inside to join others. "There is big shadow at the corner. Can you see it?" Jake almost whispered.


    Sashi looked at him and then the corner where he pointed. "For me everywhere is ck shadow unless the ogres show up the ominous eyes." Sashi shrugged her shoulder. Despite blinking several times, she was unable to see the shadow. Jake got disappointed.


    As soon as he pointed his hand the shadow hid again eventually Sashi was unable to see it. "There is some creature maintaining this smoke. Next time it showed up I will tell you." Jake again whispered not knowing what else to go with.


    "You should tell team head so that he could n something." Sashi replied in the middle of killing the ogres. "Your weapon could help in silently attacking the shadow. If I spoke out loud then the shadow might destroy the cottage on our heads." This time Jake warned her grimly in low voice.


    Sashi heard thest sentence and looked up. The cottage was big and it could damage more than half of hp; the truth that the eyeless serpent was not capable to do that however Cobra Lord could easily destroy the whole cottage. Sashi gulped dry breath and nodded. She agreed to attack when the young yer gesture.


    Jake heaved breath of relief. His was using gun to kill the ogres. The cool down time was near and he was thinking what he would do at that time. There was shield hung on his waist, he thought to use when time wille.


    He was also keeping eyes at the corner to spot the shadow. Because he had seen fourth eyeless serpent, Jake was hundred percent sure that this shadow belonged to the third eyeless serpent. The system clearly mentioned that three eyeless serpents bear the shingle. He wanted to see whether this one bear it or not.


    "You cannot randomly attack with the arrow, keep in mind. The vessel on the head should only cut off with the tip of arrow." Jake gave instruction. Sashi was stunned the way this young yer was guiding her. She was in no way arrogant about the fact that she was experienced yer however the words of the young yer were enough to make her doubt on her skills of using arrows.


    Since they promised to listen the suggestions of each other, Sashi could not deny. She was in fact ready to test her uracy of the target and the attack. Jake kept looking around in hope to get the glimpse of the shadow. The eyeless changed the location knowing that one yer spotted its presence. It was in the second corner.

 Chapter 33 - Accurate Target

    urate target


    The second corner was not much away. It was under the range. With the constant battle state fairly decreased the number of the ogres. It was good sign however the dark smoke was still there and it was slightly stinging in their eyes.


    The eyeless serpent started the second stage of the attack. Since the Cobra Lord ordered for using every means then the eyeless serpent was obliged to follow. It was no more getting backing of the poison nheless the personal means were still favorable option.


    The inborn characteristics of the eyeless serpent could help in giving tough time to these yers. Previously stalled poison breaths of the Python were still saved in the shingle and it did not vanish with the time. Now that the need arose, it was time to release the old breaths.


    Presently shingle under the cover of the vessel was carrying enough of the poison breaths of the Python. It was filled and if someone tried to use it for absorbing the dark smoke then it would not work. The eyeless serpent was forced to use poison breaths of Python causing the dark smoke turn slightly greenish.


    It was simr of slow death. For the reason that the yers were not feeble, the dark smoke only hurt their eyes. Apparently it was stinging their eyes however it was soaking inside the eyes without letting the yers feel it.


    The already dark surrounding turned increasingly bothersome with this. Junan and others were feeling irritation and stinging in their eyes. It was something strange for them that earlier the smoke was not giving this irritation. "What is wrong with the smoke?" Albert furiously uttered.


    "Can anyone feel the difference in the surrounding and tell what is going on?" Orin constricted his brows and asked. They were still surrounded by the ogres and engaged in mass killing. Sashi looked at the young yer thinking that he perhaps knew something however Jake gestured her to keep quiet.


    If he told them what was happening then he would not be able to set target on the shadow. This time he did not use his hand for pointing toward the second corner. Jake gestured with his eyes. Sashi followed his silent gesture and sure enough spotted the shadow.


    Without bringing it to notice she held the arrow and aimed. The instructions were already given and she was afraid to go against the instructions of the kid. It was vague to the point of nk nevertheless Sashi kept strict eyes at the same spot in order to trace the shadow with her experience.


    Finally she could see the vessel on the head. Setting the target Sashi kept in mind that the head should not get hurt with the arrow. She was forced to admit that it was tough however backing down was not option, at least for the sake of saving face in front of kid.


    Jake fired bullets in order to keep away the ogres so that the girl could attack the shadow. Drop of sweat trickled on her face. Sashi fired the arrow in the middle of the ten inches long vessel. The vessel was expelling dark smoke.


    As the arrow cut the vessel right from the head, the shingle fell on the ground. Initially this shingle was created so that the eyeless serpent could keep storage of the poison breaths. As for the reverse use, it was the idea of the system given to the kid.


    Jake blinked because he was looking with the wide opened eyes praying that the target should not miss. When he saw the shingle falling on the floor, he wanted to give a hug to this experienced gamer girl however he remembered that he was not in his home watching his sister win the live game and the girl was not Patina his sister.


    Sashi saw the shingle fallen off on the ground. She looked at the kid whether to praise his intellect or fear his urate guidance. None of the yer could predict during the live game if one tried one would fell face down and make fun of his choice.


    Here the kid was insanely genius and urate about the mere premonition. Sashi has reason to fear. The eyeless serpent baffled with this attack. Until now it was betting to remain hidden. The dark smoke was there however it was slowly decreasing since the source wiped up. All of them wereining because the irritation in the eyes earlier.


    They had been busy in this mess and the chaos of the ogres along the way. The situation might have worsened if someone had not had done perfect target attack. Fortunately the soaked amount of poison in the eyes did not reach the dangerous level.


    As soon as the shingle fell, the eyeless serpent wanted to escape. It was no more in condition to bring any damage. The team members were beyond expectations. It was coward to die at their hands. There was one or two option to bring plight however it would take the life in recement.


    The eyeless serpent was the creation of the Python but it did not want to give life for the sake of Python. Seeing that the yers would eventually clear the district, the eyeless serpent was willing to peacefully live under the surface.


    Jake was unwilling to let go because system already told the amount of experience gain in return of killing eyeless serpent. His hand was fractured from three points and he needed Exp for healing the broken bones of the right arm.


    Jake could not show simr inability in all levels. It greatly restricted his movements causing him to rely on the help of the Team Head. Of course it was unfavorable to long term. Sooner orter the levels would get immensely difficult and the challenges would get tenser.


    His attention was to reach the level three at the end of first live game portal. ording to the system, the broken bones would heal up at level three. This would help him use his right hand though not much helpful because of the inborn disability.

 Chapter 34 - Shut Off

    Shut off


    Jake ran toward to pick the shingle. No one other than these two had seen the shingle. It was expected that the ogres might drag it away from the cottage or the eyeless serpent might enfold body around. In all possibilities, Jake shouted, "Give me cover." The other blinked their eyes while Sashi understood and used both weapons standing alert.


    Jake made way between crowds of the ogres. Sashi killed all those who tried to pry upon the kid. Jake picked the purple fist size stone and returned. "We have gotten first shingle. Now nobody should escape from this cottage." Sashi shouted excited.


    The purpose of her shouts was clear. She wanted to tell all of them that the effort did not go to waste. Junan reacted first of all. "Close all paths then. Let''s have party with these buddies." The eyes were no more stinging. They could see the decreasing dark smoke and understood what was going on.


    All of them reacted soon after. They were short of time to show how happy they were. In the middle of the chaos, someone showed source light of hope. At some point of battle, few of them thought that perhaps this would keep going and the worn out cottage might fell on their heads.


    "The eyeless serpent is trying to escape from the third window." Jake uttered. He was desperate to kill the serpent however the circumstances were not in his favor. He could ask others to stop it. Sashi looked at him and felt his restless expressions.


    "You can kill it little kid, don''t you." She brought heartwarming smile on her face and gestured to move toward the target. Jake was stunned. She was seriously going to help him kill the serpent instead of taking kill for her hp. They hurled many ogres in the surrounding. Jake could see the experience level of the girl. She seemed enjoying mass kill of the ogres. Her agile movements were enough to bring threat for the creatures.


    The ogres already lost hope of defeating team members now that the serpent was trying to escape the ogres were also agitated. They were running in the big cottage in hope to leave earlier however the team members almost shut off all paths of escape.


    In the chaos, Jake was rushing toward the serpent. He fired bullets and flung small pouch of dynamite toward the serpent. Now that the shingle was in safe hands, he could use other means of killing.


    The small amount of explosive was enough to st the part of cottage along with the serpent and the third window. The team members were at the other side and none faced the repercussions however Jake warned, "This cottage is no more stable. The roof might fell at any moment."


    Junan also warned and they jumped out of the possible and near paths. "This is it. See this cottage and none could tell that shameless serpent could be waiting inside earlier." Orin mumbled. His thoughts were that they might not be able to meet bigger challenge in the worn out cottage.


    Jake came near the team head and brought out the shingle. At the same time the roof of the poor cottage fell at the bunch of dead bodies of the ogres and the remaining alive. Junan saw fist size stone and nodded. He was once again got reassured.


    "So ording to the book of Detection, we are going to collect another two shingles. You all are working with all might. Now I believe we can cross this damn level. Who else is excited?" Junan rose up the shingle in the air and looked at them anticipation of sess visible on his face.


    The team members rose up their weapons in the air. They were not sure earlier as to where the adventure would lead them but now they were excited to face the Hidden Python and clear the district. Third eyeless serpent was killed; this means the strength of the Python was slowly vanishing out.


    It also means that they cleared the second street sessfully. Every next step was bringing meaning to their struggle which was weing for them. The team was more than ever enthusiastic. "Wait you bulldog Python we areing¡­" Hammer boy waved the big hammerughing.


    They all looked at him and shook their heads. This guy was excited as well they could understand. "We are heading toward the third street. Anything is possible. Stay alert." Junan led them toward the street. The ogres hiding in the small cottages lost courage to follow behind or suddenly attack.


    This was third colony and the two eyeless serpents were already killed. The normal ogres almost lost their strength in front of the yers. They were mere flies for the yers to walk over them. This let the weak ogres stay away and save the time of the team.


    Jake was satisfied to sneak at his stats. His Exp was near toplete the second level. It brought some satisfaction. He wanted to kill as many ogres and the bosses as he could to collect Exp. At this moment he was able to understand the difference between killing significant NPC and the normal one.


    The third street was bigger than the Satan''s guts. There were many small cottages. By observing closely they could tell that someone was watching over them. Cobra Lord was getting mad at the remaining two eyeless serpents. Third and fourth street was visibly upied.


    The creatures as well as the Python were distracted by the presence of three teams earlier. Thest dead dered that two teams were no more in the district however it kept the Python and its underlings in the dark till the third team destroyed the heart.


    It was huge damage. The third team was tirelessly advancing and ughtering underlings. The first and foremost attack advantage (poison) was rendered useless. Now most of the creatures were keeping eyes what would happen, how the Hidden Python would get rid the yers, whether the Python would show up for killing or it has trustable and strong creatures to kill the yers.


    "We have nowhere to go unless this third street ends and we know it would not end simply." Junan took deep breath and spoke.

 Chapter 35 - Third Street

    Third Street


    They understood the meaning behind the words of the team head. The street was empty but not empty for the advancement. They were limited to it unless they clear it. The ground was as usual lush with the green grass.


    The team could take fresh breaths. The overall atmosphere changed bit of normal. The creepers on the various walls of the cottages no more looked poisoned. Other than the eyeless serpent they did not spot any snake until now. It was good sign for Albert. He felt disgusted to see so many crawling creatures in the first colony.


    It was bad experience since he disliked snakes. Orin after knowing that his newly made friend disliked snakes was secretly sending texts in the groups for gossip about it. Hell knows what would happen when Albert woulde to know this gossip. In various games, he tried his best to keep this fact hidden.


    Orin liked gossip though he was sincere as friends but no one could help his nature of gossip. He already imagined Albert would beat him up half dead when he read through the group text. For now he was safe because they were focused in clearing the district.


    Junan stopped and surveyed his surroundings. They were in the middle of bunch of cottages literally nowhere leading them. The half visible heads of the enemies were failed in hiding properly. The second eyeless serpent restricted their advancement.


    "See we are going to battle in the open. This one seems courageous. Does anyone need to pee first?" Junan chuckled knowing that they could not actually use toilet during game. "Tell us why you are always deficient to use toilet? Can''t you handle it?" Orin spoke up.


    He knew that the team head was only joking around yet he came up with the mocking. As the game was advancing, the yers were getting familiar with each other in a friendly manner. "I can also handle your tongue, wait you there." Junan ran toward Orin waving his sword.


    Suddenly the in ground turned soft. Junan barely hold on it and saved his stature. The ground got slippery because of the gluey substance. Their light and easy mood turned one hundred and eighty degree turn. The underground creatures on the third street were forced. The eyeless serpent ordered them to show on the surface if they did not want to face sudden death.


    Well the threat was enough to scare them. No one can live on the surface or under surface of this third street without the permission of the serpent. "Could they be little sensible?" Sashiined. The corner of her gaming gown got tainted with the gluey substance.


    "If they were to be sensible then they would no more be my enemies." Hammer boy chuckled. Everyone tried to stand away from the central part of the street in order to avoid the gluey substance. "What hell is this?" Albert retorted.


    They did not notice however they were separating in different directions by stepping rear. Each one of them stood back facing the cottages. The cottages were not empty. Few eyes kept ncing waiting for the right time. Sashi was not standing still instead trying to clean her gown.


    Meanwhile the sharp de rushed past from her shoulder. She hurriedly looked around and forgot about the gown corner. By knowing the direction, it was not difficult to tell the source of the attack. The cottage at her rear and those flickering eyes were ring at her.


    Sashi furrowed her brows and turned to see others. She was surprised that unknowingly the whole team separated from each other. All of them were standing at some distance. This brought sense of danger. "Beware of the sneak attacks all of you." She shouted her lungs out.


    The fifth yer waszy to react, the sharp de brushed past the corner of the ear leaving small dotted scar. He was lucky to save his ear as well as skull. The warning of the girl helped them get attentive. Meantime Jake got the warning of the system. [You are under the range of attack]


    Jake felt his hair stood on root ends with this warning. He hurriedly looked back slightly moving his head down. The de was aimed at his skull. Perhaps the eyeless serpent had been thinking this n from ages and did not want to let go the yer no matter what.


    The consequent warnings let all of them get alert. Now they were no more in the form of team instead standing separately. They were responsible for their lives. The street was filled with the gluey creatures wading in the leafy color gluey substance. They were done fulfilling the order of the serpent by separating the yers.


    Team members could see that they could not join each other in the presence of this gluey substance. The wading creatures were visible. At front this street and at the back the shameless ogres hiding for sneak attack.


    They were seriously caught in difficult situation. Jake observed the opening of the cottage, it was empty. Then his eyes fell at the rear window, two eyes were sneaking with the attack de. It was aimed at him. Jake understood why and how he was in the attack range.


    "Come in front and battle like honorable NPC. Else face my gun." Jake fired his bullet. It did not kill the ogres however it destroyed the attacked de in the middle. The other yers were going through same situation.


    The ogre wanted to ambush and kill as per the orders nevertheless it was not cake time easy-peasy party. The yers were experienced and their movements were agile. Thezy ogres in no way could match with the movement of the yers.


    All thanks to the sharp and fast reaction speed. Other than Jake they all were familiar how to tackle such situation. No one immediately or recklessly entered in the cottages to kill the ogres because they were clueless about the poption inside.


    It was possible that they might miscalcte the numbers of the enemies and end up regretting.

 Chapter 36 - Play Around

    y around


    Jake held his gun moving aside. From the front view the ogres were standing in the windows and not the open door. There was small distance of the wall from door to the window. Between the distances the wall was safe. Jake thought that standing straight under the view would bring trouble for him.


    From this view the ogres could aim target at him and attack consecutively. He walked carefully keeping strict eye at the movements of the ogres. All seven yers were tackling their individual problems; they were far from each other and could note to help others.


    Second serpent forced many groups of the ogres to not let the yerse alive from this trouble. Earlier they were in a team and undefeatable most of the time due to their wless coboration. For this reason second serpent nned by pouring sweat and blood and finally the team members were surrounded individually.


    Jake crept toward the safe wall. He was secretive in his movements trying his best to give bring surprise for the hiding ogres. He sneaked toward the window from the side of the wall then turned his neck to see the opened door. "I better close it first." He murmured thinking that if he happened to focus on the window then the cunning ogres might use this opened door for ambush.


    Also it was the suggestion by the system. He was informed to stay alert and act agile. Any type of damage would reduce his hard earned Exp. Jake would battle to no end, struggle like mad wager but would not let the earned Exp go to waste. After separating from the team, for few moments he felt that he would not be able to stand alone however the system left a notification.


    The words written on the notification stabbed his heart and stung his head like the deadly beast. His courage turned in to force and mad anger. The courage could dwindle eventually with the circumstances however the force and mad anger would die with the body.


    Jake kept his stature half lowered and moved toward the door. There was no one around the door hence he shut it immediately. After doing this job, he returned toward the side where the first window could be seen. Half cover was broken and the other half hung at the side. The ogres were sneaking from the broken part.


    The glint in their eyes was searching the kid while the kid was moving silently toward the window. Jake wanted to hit bullet directly in their heads to save his capacity. The system opted out the total numbers of the ogres in the cottage which was beneficial for his nning as to how to tackle them.


    Since the cottage was small, there were only nine ogres big and small all along. If the bullet hit the body then it was necessary to fire thrice or above to kill the normal ogres however if the bullet hit head then it could kill immediately.


    For this option Jake was ready to transpire for sudden attacks. Using bullets without perfect target might bring trouble because the gun would demand cool down after given number of attacks. Leaving it on cool down would leave him at the brink. There was no other weapon which he could use with his left hand.


    The small gun was lifeline for now. He thought to use grenades however halted because there was no escape path away from the cottage. The front street was still gluey and small creepy creatures were blocking paths.


    There was no way other than to clear the cottage and then look for the next cottage where the fifth team member could be seen using shovel as weapon. His miner profession provided different type of weapons. The metallic shine of the shovel was another type of threat for the enemies.


    Ahram was learning to use his professional weapons though it was difficult however because of his assigned profession he was limited to work with the avable weapons. Junan the team head could see the problem and did not initially forced him to take part actively in blunt attacks.


    Now that he was alone hence he was experimenting with the all five weapons. There was shovel in one hand and scythe in the second hand. His agile movements were trouble for the ogres those trying to sneak attack.


    There was small drilling weapon hung on his waist and a rope around his shoulder, once assigned they could get second profession after level five only. They were thinking to exchange their professions if they sessfully crossed level one however the surprise restriction was waiting for them.


    Creepy creatures were the inhabitants of this third street, by clearing the cottage the team members could get rid the gluey liquid running in the surrounding. It also restricted their choice to join other team members to make pair for the attacks. All of them would tackle their problems first and clear the assigned cottages.


    The eyeless serpent was standing at the end of the street with its army of the creatures. In case the team tried to act smart and jump around, the creature would stop them. The team members were not some noobs. Only newbie would think to take short route for the level advancement while here all of them were experienced.


    They knew the importance when it was asked to clear the area. It meant clear from the ogres and all relevant monsters. By killing all of them and clearing gave them hp as well as reduce the force of the NPC''s. This critical aspect was known to the experienced yers not the kids.


    Jake was younger among them however the system was guiding perfectly to let him learn how to y the game professionally. He was never gamer however always dreamed to be one and celebrated gamer. His disability always appeared as the hindrance for his dream. The circumstances forced him to test his grounds with the advantage of the secret helper.

 Chapter 37 - Surprise Attack

    Surprise attack


    The ogres were looking where there the kid was standing earlier. There were no visible movements hence they kept wondering where did the yer disappear? Jake did not make sliver of disturbance and reached near the window. The big heads were sneaking through.


    The time he took in reaching, the ogres gotzy thinking to check the other windows and the door. Only two were left at the face of the window. Jake took deep breath. He was ready to suddenly show up and fire bullets directly in the empty heads of the ogres.


    Jake rose up and stood in front of the window firing. The bullets pierced through two heads. There was less time to decide whether to jump inside the cottage or wait outside. Jumping inside might bring trouble for maintaining the controls since only left hand was operating perfectly.


    At this moment Jake was feeling helpless yer, someone simr of standing in the middle of the enemies yet unable to use weapon because of the cool down. His right hand was unable to lend any help because of the broken bones. Jake wanted to throw all grenades and let destroy everything along with him.


    In the end he decided to remain outside of the cottage and wait. This was wise decision for the sake of future levels. He was not some impatient little kid, his circumstances let him learn like the adult people hence his decisions reflected his patience, mental power and control.


    He ran toward the door after taking a look through the broken window. Two of the vulgar looking creatures were killed just now, two of them were heading toward the door to take a look outside. It seemed they did not hear the noise of the bullets or they were deaf to hear anything.


    Jake wanted to stand in front of the door to wee them home. Two ogres walked toward the door, they pulled open the door and the door could not digest this humiliation. It fell on their feet broken. Meanwhile Jake was ready; his pointed gun did not let them use the des for attack.


    The bullets made hole in the middle of the head and they fell dead. Jake got satisfied that four out of nine creatures were dead now. He did not stop there to waste single moment instead ran toward the next window. The area surrounding the cottage was not bigger and the windows were not at much distance.


    It was also necessary to keep look out at the creatures because they could also use some of the smartness when it was needed most. When he was heading toward the next window, one of the creatures caught his sight and followed behind silently like spy.


    From the corner of the wall it sneaked for ambush. The warning of the system popped up however Jake could not read it because something banged on the wall at his back. Jake hurriedly moved to see what happened. Ahram was drilling and destroying the cottage under his precision when he noticed that the little kid was under danger.


    Since the team head was very lenient with the kid also the kid was important part of their team for perfect coboration, Ahram did not think twice to kill the creature that was ready to attack him from behind. It took toil to throw the tool at the distance of fifteen feet however it did not go to waste fortunately.


    Ahram was Miner by profession however until now this drilling tool did not render any help. He was thinking to choose the special weapons of the same profession once reached second level. Earlier he was not much happy to get this profession but now he was ready to explore it in a different way.


    Jake saw the creature pasted on the wall and slowly dripping down, it was not the venerable spectacle to see nheless he admired the sincere effort of the team member. "I owe you my friend." Jake sounded loud showing thumbs up sign.


    Ahram held his shovel andughed, "We are meant to help each other, this is for the sake of level up." He winked and get back to his weird way of killing creatures with the shovel and the scythe.


    Jake nodded. Indeed he was betting everything for the sake of level two and onward journey for a reason. However he was interested to know why Ahram was so quiet among the team. Almost everyone gave suggestions, spoke blunt some time and create ruckus for mass killing.


    Ahram was doing extreme level of coboration despite his unfamiliar profession however he did not speak like others. Jake was also same. He did not speak like other instead focused what was necessary to do, saving life, killing enemies, solving the riddles of the game, and listening the instructions of the system.


    Jake thought to talk to this team member once he cross this level sessfully. Most of the team members were sincere toward the game portal and the levels. They might have different reasons for doing this and Jake wanted to know whether they also faced some criminal ignorance of the organizers.


    He was near the second window but could not attack because the creatures were alert. After staying there for some moments, Jake decided to enter through the door path. No one was around the door seeing the two dead bodies. They moved to follow behind or actively kill the yer.


    The remaining four creatures were agitated they were worried whether to nce through window or stand at the door. Jake thought to make use of this opportunity by hiding behind the broken door. He stood at the side of the entrance and sneaked inside just like the creatures did before.


    One of them was standing near the second window waiting. Jake was standing there earlier. It means the creature had seen him there and wanted to attack fortunately Jake decided otherwise. The distance was twenty feet and the attack range was thirty feet, it means the bullet could kill the creature under the range.

 Chapter 38 - One By One

    One by One


    Jake took advantage since the creature was busy looking outside. He silently stepped inside the cottage and fired then again fired at the one that was rushing toward him. It reduced two more. Only two were left and they were perhaps hiding.


    Jake did not take risk of exploring the cottage. He threw one grenade where he thought that the creature was sneaking. One grenade did st small part and the creature fell dead. The body got ripped due to st. Thest one left the cottage and got caught by the gluey substance. The creatures wading in the gluey substance took the ogre as the feast.


    They seemed hungry from ages. Jake witnessed this and gulped dry breath. All of them were fortunate to not cross this gluey substance instead decided to clear the cottages in first priority. Jake was done clearing the cottage. Now he was standing and looking at the right side where Ahram was drilling to destroy the cottage.


    Ahram did not venture inside the cottage because his weapons were slow. He was beating ogres then handling attackers. He was doing his job perfectly. "Just where are you hiding scum boss?" every yer was anticipating what kind of boss they would face in the district.


    Jake could not take ten feet jump and reach other side for two reason, first he could see the hungry creatures wading in the gluey substance, second he felt that the ten feet jump was restricted in the third street. Jake looked at the other cottages in the distance. Junan alsopleted his job. He was done killing ogres and trying to jump.


    Perhaps he was thinking to help others so that they could get it done earlier. After some efforts he gave up and stood there. He voiced and guided Sashi in killing the enemies. Jake was keeping critical eye at the gluey substance; with the two cottages cleared, the creatures were no more opening their flexible mouths and yawning in the open.


    Jake understood and patiently waited for others to clear at their ease. The other team members were doing their best. And one by one all the cottages got cleared. With this the gluey substance died down and there were no more creatures stopping by to wee them.


    It also reduced the threat in the third street. The eyeless serpent was standing with its army at the end of the street. "See the enemy as if it has the power to stop us." Orin chided. None of them got noticeable injury or fall back in the hp. The eyeless serpent was not expecting them toe alive even after separating their coboration.


    The yers were pushing defenders of the district towards the corner slowly. It was not good sign for the rage of the Hidden Python. The third colony was getting cleared by them, almost all creatures responsible for the safety of the second heart were agitated. The threat was visible. The yers were walking towards the army of the eyeless serpent.


    There were no more hidden creatures that could provide sudden help. This would be final battle to save the third street. The creatures and ogres were standing in very organized troops. Junan slowed down a bit to guide their formation and how they would tackle this big army.


    "All those who have strong grasp on the weapons should lead, those who are new with the strange weapons they would give cover in case any of the leading team member faced ambush. Jake you will live at the back of everyone because your job is tough." Junan pointed the positions and turned toward younger yer.


    "You have best weapon for long range. Be sure that the team member is not in the range then use the grenades as well dynamite in case small troops of the creatures tried to surround us." Junan waved his hand circling the area that could be their death spot if they ignored important aspects of the head on battle.


    Jake nodded and understood what team head expected from him. They were only seven team members while the enemy gathered hundreds of creatures for the battle. It was unfair however they were not here toin.


    Four of them stood at the front because they were familiar with their present supply of weapons. With their level of experience they could mass kill without taking interval. Two of them got ready to provide cover.


    "In this entire ruckus no one should forget that the second shingle is with the eyeless serpent. It is responsible to guide the army of ogres however I think this eyeless serpent is not much threatening after losing the vessel on its head." Junan spoke out his thoughts.


    "We cannot take the enemy vulnerable. If it could lead the army of ogres then it has strength to show real self." Jake interrupted because he was already aware about the possible danger. His words were straight and easily got the attention of the team members.


    They looked at him then the team head. "Indeed, kid is cautious and this is what should follow. No one should ignore this." Junan coughed a bit and nodded. He was team head and consecutively epting the opinions of the younger kid. He might have ignored however Junan could not ept to face losing this level.


    He was not someone to take on useless arrogance or uneptable attitude when it was not necessary. The level was important than any haughty decision. He was selected by the trusted bosses of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' game and did not want to disappoint them especially when he was well aware about the team members, their attentions and the reason why they joined this game portal.


    He was strictly advised to y like professional rather than seasonal. After deciding on the coboration and the formation they walked toward the end of the third street.. The third street was ready to see the blood bath of the ogres or witness the demise of the yers.

 Chapter 39 - Damn Serpent

    Damn serpent


    Before walking away Jake gestured Sashi, she did attack with his guidance and got the shingle. There was huge distance between the team members and the eyeless serpent. It was possible that half of day would use up in the blood battle.


    There were chances that the eyeless serpent might try to escape or get killed among other ogres. He could not deny third option where the eyeless serpent use the source of the shingle and render it useless for others.


    Because of all these possibilities someone should be responsible to attack and get the shingle before serpent could harm it. "Presently the distance is bigger and the weapon cannot take the target however as soon as ites in the range, I will follow your instructions." Sashi understood why little kid walked toward her.


    "This time it is difference. The eyeless serpent perhaps knew that we are after shingle other than clearing this street so it could destroy it. Keep strict eye and attack before the serpent could resort to such decision." Jake added. Sashi furrowed her brows however did not refute.


    She was not stunned the way little kid think about the possibilities but the way he was cautious. It seemed this level was important for him despite the fact that his right arm was not working currently. She thought to ask him why he was eager to cross the level when the battle ended.


    Four team members walked and stopped in front of the troops. They were having weapons in the both hands, ready to show off their experienced years. Junan, Hammer boy, Orin and Albert four of them stood eyeing the enemies.


    Sashi and Ahram took their positions to provide cover. Jake was at some distance keeping grenade in his hand. The eyeless serpent brought out the tongue after sensing the enthusiasm of the limited number of yers.


    It might have spoken some mocking words however the circumstances were tough, the orders of the Cobra Lord were strict to not take them easy. With the vessel shaking off some poison smoke the ogres leapt to attack directly.


    It was sudden however the team was ready. They started killing madly. They were expecting some of their hp fall nheless if they were able to get rid all the troops then it worth it. Soon the dead bodies started to pile up on the ground. Their upper clothing was getting tainted. Some of the attacks spilled blood while others spilled green liquid from the injured ogres.


    The battle ground became hellish tough for the team members as well as troops. The first and second range of the troops was busy in battling with the four yers. Two troops that were on the sidelines separated to surrounded those four yers. Sashi and Ahram provided cover by killing them before they could ambush.


    The third street was facing chaos and the Cobra Lord was anticipating that at least half of the team members would die in this battle. The blunt calctions were done by thest eyeless serpent. Thest serpent was standing at the fourth street.


    It was preparing to weest injured tea members to kill them in the hell hole of fourth street. The fourth street was the territory of this serpent and it was quite confident that the remaining team members would not be able to reachst street where the Cobra Lord was present around the second heart.


    Jake walked and chose different ce for his job. He was not supposed to wait at the back and see the battle without making his share. His chosen position was dangerous nevertheless it could prove suitable range for his attacks.


    The troops were never ending and the four yers were super busy in mass kill however waiting for long might overwork them. The serpent was at the back of them all so even if Jake threw grenade at one of the troops, the damage would not reach the serpent.


    Also he took notice the positions of the team members. Their formation did not let them scatter among the ogres. It was better choice since once killed would not revive in the game portal so they need to save their lives at any cost.


    The first grenade fell in the troop that was at the left side and waiting for its turn to step ahead for the attacks. They could not trample over others so they were slowly advancing. The st was sudden and unexpected. It destroyed theplete ninth troop of the ogres. And the impact did not reach team members.


    It helped reduced the numbers of the enemies. The eyeless serpent got annoyed with this. ording to the serpent the troops were render the yers helpless. None of the yer could keep battle for so long eventually giving up at the hands of the enemies.


    However if someone using active weapon killed so many then the battle would turn one sided in the end. Many ogres were given task to stop the yer that was creating headache. Jake focused on the attacks because he was sure that his system would give warning if there was some threat near him.


    He was able to made way and stand on the roof top of a cottage, from here he was able to properly survey the battle ground. Now he was again busy in checking where his second grenade could bring chaos for the enemies.


    Meanwhile more than six ogres were given task to kill the seventh yer. They were able to spot him from afar because of his open position. Jake deliberated as to where the second grenade should fell when the system gave warning.


    He was about to say that the system was getting generous in giving more than three clue in a day when he noticed that the in-game time has started the third day of the game portal. "This damn serpent spotted despite being eyeless." Jake retorted and checked the direction from where the sharp des were expected.


    The attack range of the ogres was better than the yers. This unfairness of the game was objectionable in true sense.

 Chapter 40 - Dare It

    Dare it


    The direction of the attack was not different. One by one all attacks met the bullets half way through. Now that it was apparent that he was under the eye of the eyeless serpent, Jake remained alert about possible attack. He could not pick up the attacker among the troops so currently he could only render useless those attacks.


    All of the team members were busy and on tight hands. No one could take risk of dividing the attention. The ground filled with the dead bodies, almost six troops were killed until now.


    Presently no one was counting the numbers of remaining troops. Jake threw another grenade in the middle of the thirteenth troop. It brought chaos once again. Most of the troops were at much distance and the yers could slowly reach to them after creating mountains of dead bodies.


    It was slow process and they might take rest of the three days doing so. Junan felt the sts and got satisfied. In his eye the kid was smart to make this decision. The team members in this team were much different from the rest of two teams. They were here for the money in return of battling for the level while the team members of this team was here for the level purely.


    The difference was not just this simple. They were those who got influenced by the recent events in the gaming world. Five of them were here to take revenge from the organizers of the game portal while two were selected to make the perfect team.


    No one knew each other before the team was selected, only the CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' was aware and he intentionally kept them in the first team, after much thought the team got enrolled for the first level. The CEO wanted to test their grounds and the level of vengeance brewing in their hearts.


    He knew the most renowned fact that nothing could defeat a person when he has vengeance to carry on until it was taken in the right amount. He collected necessary information about them in the back end. This helped him decide the choice of yers in this team.


    Not just Jake was affected by the recent events but many gamers suffered huge losses, not only the losses of assets but reputation and personal positions. They were here to p on the face of the organizers and snatch their position for vengeance.


    Their sole purpose was to cross level and build up their reputation in the gaming world through this game portal. The ongoing battle got intense because of the sts. The eyeless serpent was agitated. Still there were so many troops in between the distance however it was troublesome to wait for the end.


    Jake could only wish that the serpent should not use shingle. For serpent it was impossible to cover bigger battle ground so it did not use shingle with the fact that it was no more sported by the Python itself. The four yers moved forward stepping on the mountain of the dead bodies of the ogres.


    Sashi and Ahram also changed their position. Lot of hp was being used in this battle. Now Junan started feeling that they might not be able to face another battleground if thest serpent tried to use the same method. No matter how much experienced they were or how sharply they could handle the controls still they were yers not the demons with several hands.


    Jake could feel the rising tension. If this went on then they might be cornered soon. The circumstances bluntly exposed that they would face defeat in this battleground. It was not good for the rest of the level. Jake came down from the roof top after making choice of his next ce for attacks.


    His intentions were to decrease burden from the four yers. They were core yers for the stability of the team. Sashi was confused as to why he was heading toward the danger zone. Practically speaking, this young yer could not directly face the ogres in bigger scale in her eyes.


    Someone needed to provide him cover. She was on important task and could not leave her ce right then and there. Jake knew what he was going to do. He was going to use dynamite away from the core yers and in the middle of the troops.


    This time he decided to not stand directly instead remain t on the roof top so that the de attacks should not pass near or harm. Jake hurried before the serpent could notice, he reached the position. This position was away from the team and near the ogres. The cottages were everywhere so it was easy to select one for his task.


    After taking position, he started throwing the dynamite and using bullets for st. Previously he was throwing grenades after intervals or with utmost care, now he was like raining it on their heads. Twenty over troops got the damage.


    Jake after doing this hid his head and fell t. The cool down started and there was no need to remain in the range of any attack. His chosen ce and the st kept him in the safe zone. The sudden brutal attacks changed the scenario in the battleground.


    Earlier the team was worried for the possible defeat. After the twenty over troops got severe damage, the ogres were no more enthusiastic for winning. Because of the chaotic situation they could not tell the attack direction leaving them in confusion.


    When Orin saw the turned over battle scenario, he took deep breath of relief. His heart was telling him that today was bad day and he might not be able to stand in this battleground. The broken hope revived. The four leading yers got more courage to keep the battle at its pace.


    They knew the smart kid was going his job perfectly. Sashi got worried because huge distance was taken away. She needed to hurry and attack the eyeless serpent since the chaos was not subsided yet.

 Chapter 41 - Save Shingle

    Save shingle


    The battleground was giving out charred smell of the dead bodies. The sts did damage on huge scale. There was hope that the remaining enemies were no more threat for the team. Last few troops were trying to organize and surround the yers. However it was no simpler to move on.


    This impairment in the army of the eyeless serpent resultedmotion for the time being. They were running around, shouting something perhaps scared of the events nheless their horrible voices were unbearable. Team members were trying to cover their ears. The culprit was nowhere.


    Jake held his head down on the roof top so that no one could spot him. The creatures were sent to kill the culprit. The grenades and the ammunition were on cool down only the small gun was avable presently.


    The huge covered area got empty and the team members were running toward the remaining creatures. Sashi focused on the serpent. She did not want to disappoint young yer since he handed her this responsibility. The eyeless serpent was greatly shocked with the sts; it reduced the chances of sess. They could not move back for the reason that they were already standing on the edges of the third street.


    They were limited under the third street because it was the assigned area for this serpent. Junan was familiar this type of restrictions. Few points were dead end for yers and other points were restricted for the ogres and their bosses. Four of them could see the endless mountains of dead bodies and they were between them.


    Their feet were sinking in the mix of blood and green liquid. "The kid did his job perfectly. If we had had kept the mass kill, it was entirely impossible to carry on till the end. See this ocean of dead''s." He pointed while running.


    Other three admitted the fact. Initially Orin was not in favor of keeping the little kid with the team. He once pointed that if the team head stop to cover little kid then he would immediately get killed by the ogres and the team would be able to get rid inexperienced yer.


    "What do you say Orin?" Junan saw him silently running toward the rest of enemies and asked. "I was wrong back then; every yer is treasure in this team. Now I understood." Orin answered grinning with some embarrassment visible.


    Ahram was following behind with the shovel on his shoulder. He was alert since the ogres were scattered the threat of the ambush was high. As soon as he noticed few ogres trying to reach from behind, Ahram halted with a quick turnaround and smacked the shovel on the head.


    The first fell and then came the second. He was like hero of some fantasy, perhaps his game controls were at the extraordinary level else the current moves were so much demanding especially when the yer was doing several tasks all at once. His job was to stop all those ogres before they could throw ded and other weapons at them.


    In few breaths they covered huge distance. Few of the crawling and near to death ogres tried to capture Junan and others. They used their weapons to smack them in the pool of dead''s. Sashi was on her go. She was trying to figure out the next steps of the serpent. The serpent was immensely hopeless in the present situation.


    Sashi knew that the situation could force the serpent in doing something which could damage the precious shingle. The serpent was thinking to use every bit of saved breath from the shingle and hurt at least half of yers. Now with the changed circumstances the priority also changed. Injuring all of the team members was impossible in the current picture.


    "Wait before you use the stone." Sashi murmured. She chose different direction in order to reach the range withouting in to notice of the serpent. The serpent was forcing ogres to stop the yers. It was angry because the previous bragging in front of the Cobra Lord went to waste when confronting yers.


    The demise of the third street was obvious. Serpent wanted to put little bit of effort before using the shingle. The vessel vomit out the smoke so that the ogres should not ck or runaway. Few of them saw the sudden fall of situation and thought to escape. They escaped in various directions where the neutral creatures were hiding.


    Neutral creatures were not part of the defending gangs. They never battled against the cruel rule of the Python and by no means had they fought against it. For this reason they were called neutral creatures. The chaos in the battleground was enough to speak out who would win in the end. Sashi was unable to find suitable ce because with the sts many cottages got destroyed.


    Now there was nothing to remain hidden before the attack. She was on short notice to take the shingle seeing the agitated movements of the serpent. The signs were obvious that the serpent was not satisfied with the present scenario. It wanted to burn away everything along with yers.


    Junan and other reached in thest part of the street. They again started their mass kill, this time no more coborative instead scattered because the enemies were also dispersed. Jake sneaked through the roof to check the situation. After taking look at the battleground his eyes fell at the eyeless serpent. Jake wide opened his eyes and tried to locate the girl. It was time to take the shingle at any cost.


    All efforts would go to waste if they lost the shingle. The importance of the shingle was no more hidden. Thest battle with the boss depended on these three shingles to keep them stand firm in front of the boss. Jake finally spotted the girl; she was rushing toward the right side of the street.


    "Perhaps she wanted perfect location before attack." Jake murmured. Sashi reached at the broken cottage near thest part of troops where the serpent was standing in the middle. She aimed the arrow.

 Chapter 42 - Whats This?

    What''s this?


    Jake saw the serpent then the girl. It was right time before they lost the shingle. The serpent was throwing out buckets of smoke,bine with the shingle and the vessel; the serpent could easily cover the third street and confine yers.


    Sashi held her breath, she was afraid that if she dyed few seconds then she would miss the target because of the hazy sight. The arrow brushed past the vessel injuring it. Jake felt his heart in his mouth, for a moment he thought that the target was missed.


    Sashi was no different. She was dumbstruck. The vessel should have impaired from the head. In the next moment the vessel lost the support and hung at one side, half part was damaged with the arrow. This gave some opening and the shingle fell.


    Sashi saw this and rushed. She was shouting to get the attention of the team head. Junan was much near the serpent and thest bit of enemies. Her shouts got the attention and she pointed the shingle from afar. Junan understood what was going on.


    Since the shingle was no more backing, the ogres surrounding the boss dispersed. The eyeless serpent rolled on the ground to capture the shingle. Junan saw this; he threw his second weapon toward the serpent. The weapon hit the big rolling body.


    Junan took bigger leap. His sword pierced in the middle where the shingle was ced and the serpent was tried to capture it. Junan ced his feet on the round circles and thrust the sword again. The body ced in circles shook and the shingle appeared.


    Team head jumped inside the circles of the body to pick it. The tail of the serpent encircled to capture him however the big sword once again fend it off. Junan jumped outside from the rolling body of the serpent. Consecutive three attacks injured the serpent and it was helpless to use thest option. Junan secured the shingle and surveyed the surrounding he was sure that with the death of the serpent the street would no more be a hurdle for them.


    Thinking this he attacked on the serpent. After some effort the serpent got killed, with that ogres disappeared along with the street and the blood pool in the surrounding. The other yers ran to reach at one ce. The changes were going on. They were awe struck to see that the fourth street was no actually street.


    With the third street cleared, they were standing at the beginning of the fourth street. Fourth street was simr of forest with the scarce source of light. "Don''t tell me fourth street is trap." Hammer boy twitched seeing the forest. "Since when did they start to design street this way?" Sashi reached near the team andmented.


    She was also looking for the kid. Jake did not reach because he was slow. Fortunately he was able to spot them because the street disappeared. The formation of the battleground was eptable however splitting from the team could bring them trouble.


    "Come on we cleared the third street despite knowing that it was impossible. Now we are here, let''s see what is waiting for us. From the appearance I can tell that thisst street or somewhat forest is bridge point for something big." Junan spoke out his thoughts.


    The asional sounds on the forest were enough to let them know that ogres and thest serpent was waiting for them. Before officially entering in the street forest, they wanted to share their opinions. "I have no reason to disagree. The signs are pointing. Just that I am not sure why thest serpent is hiding in the forest." Albertmented.


    He was very satisfied battling with the enemies in the open streets. Seeing the forest, snakes immediately came in his wild thoughts. Meanwhile Jake reached near them. Junan nodded. "We are slowly making best formation of this team. I am sure till the end of this level we will be able to learn perfect formation and win the level. Who else is excited?" Junan was team head and he has bigger responsibility.


    He wanted to know if the present rate of sess lifted the morale of the team members. They should be ready for the boss and all other dangerous aspects. Without perfectness or best understanding, the team would remain iplete and ipatible.


    "I am dreaming to cross this level finally. With this rate we will be able to kill the boss before the time limit ends." Hammer boy spoke enthusiastic. He did not speak out his inner thoughts though. Joining thest battles of the game portal was conditional for him. The only purpose was to re the fake bosses of the real world.


    Junan nodded. "We have two shingles. Basically the efforts of twopeting yers make it possible to get it." He pointed toward Jake Lin and Sashi. "The third shingle would be equally tough to get our hands on. When the timees no one should leave sliver of effort in helping others. Until now you have learned well that without coboration, the other two teams wiped out and they would not get second chance in the next level. This is gesture for us that if we followed them then we will meet the same end." Junan grimly spoke.


    There was no more doubt that the game portal was not designed for single yer level up. It was about team level up. He wanted to speak all these aspects so that if anyone among them have any doubt, should be cleared before they advance further.


    They were silent. Half of them were slightly problematic when ites to coborate with others in the game. This game portal could be the ban on their gaming career if they showed nonprofessional behavior, it was obvious now. The reflected on what they should follow from here on. Until now they were listening the orders of the team head knowing that he was officially selected to lead them.


    However after going through half of the first level, they understood the importance of every yer in the team including Jake Lin.

 Chapter 43 - Last Serpent

    Last serpent


    The strange forest did not give out mystery instead it was looking defensive. The reason was apparent. Thest serpent was ready to render life for saving this street. All of the ogres under this serpent were hiding in the forest in order to attack.


    There were special races of the creatures in thest street. They were to meant save the second heart as well as kill the yers. From here it was open battle for both sides. The second heart was thest strong forte. It was also middle way from the dark colony.


    The dark colony was the residing spot of the Hidden Python. This said if the yers could kill thest serpent then there was only enemy Cobra Lord in their way of Dark Colony. There was no way back. The initial settings changed. The air was fresh and the yers could breathe freely.


    When they first appeared, they came to know that the whole district has several colonies; little did they know that after clearing two colonies the situation would change drastically. "My premonition says that difficulty level has increased. The forest is trap." Sashi added. She was looking as if scanning the forest.


    "I feel like eyes are prating our bodies. They are attentive toward us. Can we bring the ogres in front it will save the time and energy." Orin shrugged his shoulders. Knowing that it was all over forest, he was less likely to show enthusiasm. The forest levels were always recoiling for certain reasons.


    "The organizers are not going to care our tastes. If the forest is trap then be it, we will see how those ogres can stop us from this level win." Hammer boy waved his hammer in the air and spoke enthusiastic. He could see the sneaking eyes from behind the forest trees. It increased his will to test his skills on the new ground. "I am fond of difficult game settings; this one is different most definitely." He sounded ready to venture in the forest.


    Junan was satisfied that the spirit of the team was high. It would help in front of the boss or the second boss. The serpent sent the first troop of creatures to stop the yers from entering in the street. These were the personal ves of this serpent.


    All of them were ready to die rather than escape. Their vocal honking voices could be heard in the forest. The bigger weapons of the creatures matched with the present level of the yers. Skills were dependable on the chosen weapons. Personal experience mattered when ites to face game portal settings.


    "They areing." Junan gave warning. Albert stood in front in case they needed shield cover. They stepped in the boundary of the forest and the creatures were meant to react this way. The voices wereing from every side. It was confusing as to which direction they would appear.


    The creatures were carrying long rods shining in the dim dark forest. Their eyes were also shining; it was easy for the team members to look for their direction. First few appeared from the front part of the forest. They were hissing like snakes with the long tonguesing out of the big mouths.


    "Do they still need the rods in presence of vulgar faces and long tongues?" Orin spoke annoyed. "Do not ignore that it can bring double threat for us." Junanmented. He was also looking at the creatures and wondering how the team members would tackle double attackers.


    "Ah, the tongues should be poisoned or something and what about the rods?" Sashi was trying to figure out the specifications of these creatures. It would render her better understanding how she should wrestle them. "The rods perhaps can throw the yer aside without ado." Orin shrugged.


    It was obvious that the serpent prepared well to wee them. As soon as they stepped inside the forest, they could hear rumbles of aggressive creatures. Junan led them and they seemed betting today for the sake of level. "Hitting heads is my favorite. It reduces the chances of second attempt and I like it." Hammer boy waved his hammer and yelled calling the attention of the creatures.


    They made pairs so to handle the situation without breaking sequence. Jake was with the team head. They were slowly learning best coboration. "Where could be our target?" Sashi did not forget her task. She was pairing with Orin while Miner was pairing with Albert.


    "It could be anywhere perhaps hiding around us for attack." Orin shrugged. He was busy using spear having the book of Detection counting his increase in the hp. In the previous battle they used up half of hp, now it was time to take it back.


    Sashi nodded and sneaked around. She was thinking to spot the serpent and kill in her first priority. ording to her killing the serpent would break the trap and thest street would appear. Her premonition was not wrong. Thest serpent was using the shingle for this trap.


    Theing race of creatures wide opened their mouths when battling. They seemed wanted to bit up the yer however it was little different. They could only scare them during attacks. Still it was horrible to tackle the attack when the creatures were bigger in stature.


    The situation was no different. The troops of the creatures surrounded them. "Check it." Miner called Albert while hitting the creature with the shovel. Albert opened the shield for safety. "Perfect dodge." Ahrammented smiling. Albert found this yer wonderful even withoutpatible weapon.


    "Look at these two. Aren''t they ignorant?" Albert chuckled seeing two creatures trying to hit rod on the head of Ahram. Albert leapt with his weaponing in between and forcing them away. "They are taking us easy cake." Ahram winked and used his shovel meantime.


    Thebo was perfect for this pair. They were advancing and killing. The forest was big and who knows how many times they had to mass kill for clearing this forest, thinking this they were engrossed inbat.

 Chapter 44 - To Do

    To do


    All of them were busy with the creatures. Junan moved left in hope to follow up the sword for a difficult attack angle, the nting position marked his sword and he twisted with the flow. This move wasplex however it made the creature fell lifeless in the next blink.


    Jake could not help but praise the team head. Junan was doing wonderful moves and keeping the creatures at distance. "Little boy you can fire bullet when it needed, I know you are eager to st away the forest however thest serpent is hiding somewhere." He formally spoke out seeing the kid silent.


    Jake was actually looking for the opportunity to kill thest serpent so to get enough of Exp for level two. The level three was yet to get his hands on. His attentions were fixed for the level three to heal his broken bones. He could not speak about it.


    "I wanted to go through monster killing in order to gather hp. I wish to be just like other senior yers." Jake expressed his thoughts. He knew that his words did not carry much enthusiasm when amounted in the scale. With the one hand working he could not carry it in all the uing levels, most of the spectators outside of the game portals were aware about it.


    They were paying on the bets whether the younger yers could pass first three levels. They had been curious about the oue of the first level. Only Jake was confident. Junan was caught by the words of the younger yer while Jake fired the bullet for the creature that tried to pry on the team head in his ignorance.


    "Good snoop." Junan nodded his head and resumed his battle. This forest was names Violet Jungle. Thest serpent captured so many races of the creatures in order to lead an army against the yers.


    All races were different. Jake received the notification of the system. The forest would take eternity if they only followed the onught of the races. The system was trying Jake to remain focused with the several aspects along with the leftover time for the first level.


    [Cross three broken gates in half a day and you will be rewarded rest of Exp for level two]


    [In case you failed, half of the hp will be deducted from your stats]


    [First broken gate is towards the north of the forest]


    Jake read through and coughed. With these notifications, he was able to find some direction where the team could put their struggle. Jake noticed that each one of them was battling with the full swing. "Team head did you notice something off in the north direction?" he spoke to get the attention of the team head.


    Junan was busy with the creatures however he became attentive listening the words of the younger yer. "What did you see?" Junan asked curious. There was vast forest in front of them. Almost all parts were giving some violet lightening every now and then. "This violet jungle has something to offer us?" Orin chimed in the conversation.


    He recently opened the book of detection and found the name of the ce where they were battling. He was much d to break this news to the team head. Junan did not reply to him instead looked in the direction where Jake pointed.


    The ce was indeed strange. "I think we can go and take a look if there is something awaiting us." Junan deliberated for few moments and decided. Jake heaved deep breath; thankfully he was able to bring the team head venture the ce.


    Team head was clear that he was fighter and during battles he might miss few details, there was no harm in following younger yer and his premonition as long as they find some clue to clear the forest in the limited time.


    The first broken gate was first step to get rid the army of the serpent. There were several races of the creature ready to attack however near the gates there were only chosen two races. If they could kill them then the broken gates would give space for advancement toward the serpent.


    In case they did not use broken gates then their advancement would be slowest. The slow advancement meant that they would run out of time soon. The game was not just limited with the tasks or facing bosses.


    "Everybody we are moving toward north. Split half of you to cover the back. Others would keep strict lookout if the creatures were bring another troop. We are heading towards north to see if there is something special for this level." Junan informed.


    They were not battling with much distance, the previous experience was enough to make them care their present ce and situation. By splitting their overall strength reduced. They felt that they might get stabbed by the sudden attack of the enemies.


    In normal it would not have scared them however it was no more in-game life but the bet of living alive till the end. They understood their responsibilities. The creatures were speechless when they noticed that the yers were moving towards north.


    The serpent clearly gave orders to keep the yers engaged so that they should not venture around the Violet Jungle. They knew the aggression of the serpent would sky rocket knowing this. However they were limited in their space and could not chase beyond the set limit. They could only watch them leaving.


    The asional lightening gave them some bright light to see the ground. It was hard to tell when this ground would turn gluey or sticky. The memory of the previous street was still fresh, their hair stood on roots end to imagine the extremely hungry cannibals swimming in the gluey liquid.


    Sashi lit the weapon to see the ground. They followed behind team head. Until now they built trust for the team head and his skills of leading the team members.. Same went with the team head trusting them.

 Chapter 45 - Broken Gate

    Broken gate


    Violet Jungle was trap and the yers were supposed to remain stuck however their current advancement brought itching to the creatures. It did not sit well because the first gate was guarded by the two races of the creatures. They were ready nevertheless it was sudden decision of the yers.


    The serpent was standing at thest gate. The division of the ogres and the creatures was done before the yers stepped inside the Violet Jungle, no more changes could bring in to effects at the short notice. They could rely on the avable creatures on the broken gates.


    Junan was not aware and the others were only following behind. Jake waspletely familiar what they were going to witness in the north. "This forest and the surroundings are still unfamiliar. Why it seemed that the third serpent is worried because of us. Could it possible that this trap is stronger than the previous one?" Albert uttered out his concerns.


    "My friend the forest is definitely stronger trap else we should have felt loophole or weak tracks. This is simr of many other games where the difficulty level increases but here in a different way. The tasks are vague and we running blind." Hammer boy sounded logical.


    They were heading toward north and talking their opinions randomly. The asional lightening was getting stronger. This helped them briefly observe their surroundings. There were some ruined cottages and the worn out signs of the popted district.


    "Rest assured we are not running blind. The book of Detection has some clue. We are going to search it." Orin spoke confidently. He started to believe the written clues of the Book of Detection. It was something vague however worth following the hints. "I see so we should get ready for something particr." The hammer boy nodded.


    The broken gate was the first entrance toward the Cobra Colony. At the third gate no one could stop them from entering in the Cobra Colony, also the second heart would be under the direct threat. It was up to the Cobra Lord and its ves how they could stop yers from destroying the heart.


    The serpent never thought that the set trap was useless; the violet jungle might not be able to confine them. Now it was entirely impossible to rush from the third broken gate and stop them. ording to the design of the game portal, the bosses could set traps or n tricks before the yers enter in the certain field.


    Now that it was gone, the serpent could depend on the creatures solely. "What is this?" the lightening fell on the ground making huge light show phenomenon. Hammer boy got bit frightened. He was expecting ogres and creature as the opponents however the constant lightening was adding in the nemesis.


    "See there. Something at the middle of the colony or whatever it is." Sashi sounded stunned. The unfolding picture was different from what they had been anticipating during their walk. The lightening let them take look at the broken gate in fact they happened to see the active creatures.


    "They are probably guarding the entrance of something. Let''s see what it is." Junan beckoned them. Now that they were here there was no way back. From the appearance they were at the right ce where she should be. Jake was looking at the broken gate and wondering how he should cross it.


    From the looks the creatures were not in mood to let them pass through. The battle was bound to happen. He was calcting whether under the limitation of the time, the team would be able to cross all three broken gates. It was more than like challenge.


    The lightening brightened the dark colony and let them see through clearly. "Those creatures seemed ring us?" Albert uttered unsure. The creatures were actually looking at them and getting ready tounch attacks. Some were throwing lightening while others were rushing like mad.


    "Holly molly what is happening." Orin cried with utter frustration. These types of attacks were not supposed in the first level of any game. "I swear the designers are insane to the point of desperation. They hell brought something from the hell here."


    Others were no different. The attacks were random and they could not observe where the attack would fell. It broughtmotion among the team members. When one saw the lightening ball, one would rush to evade it. It was not just the attacks of the lightening balls instead the half of the creatures were running toward them. It was not weing sight for them.


    Junan saw themotion but before he could warn them, he sprinted to avoid the lightening ball. "It is proof of the importance of this gate. It is simr of some entrance. Let''s say it is some gate. Everyone focus and fight with the creature. We should not ignore the entrance." Junan shouted his lungs out however in themotion his voice seemed lost the high twitch.


    The creatures were nearing. The troop at the back end was keeping busy with the lightening balls. This was enough to distract the attention of the yerspletely. Junan saw the situation getting worse. He held the Shieldman from his wrist and gave a jerk. Albert got stunned. "Why are you holding this shield if it is not helping us?" Junan angrily spoke. He was looking at the creature that almost reached on their heads while this yer was carried by themotion.


    Albert came in his senses and nodded, "I am sorry team head." He immediately walked forward and opened up the big shield. "All others should stay under the shield however attack at the same time the creatures is here asking for duel." Junan spoke out loud and the yers got attentive toward him.


    Finally themotion was under control and the yers focused at the creatures.. Most of them engaged in the battle while the Shieldman was making sure run around and stop the lightening balls from direct fall on the team members.

 Chapter 46 - Lightening Balls

    Lightening balls


    With the team organized the team members started to attack and kill the attackers. The distance between the broken gate and the team members was not exaggerated. If they kept to their efforts with the perfect coboration then they were bound to reach in time. Jake was trying to calcte whether the bullets could fire at the creatures those were throwing lightening balls.


    He sighed because despite his dangerous decision of moving ahead, his bullets would miss the heads of the creatures. He once again felt the limitations else he might have intruded in the ogres and threw the grenades however for now it was impossible. He could stand on spot and then use fire controls.


    The problem was simple andplex at the same time. He was supposed to enter in the broken gate first after doing some hand to hand with the lightening balls throwers. The system was getting demanding how he could understand that nothing was free of cost. He wanted Exp for level up so the system granted tough chance.


    "It seemed my system can read my thoughts." Jake murmured. The notification screen appeared in front of him with the short notice. [Yes I can read your thought process] Jake fell speechless. He thought to be careful next time. The creatures with the bright red eyes were moving towards the team members with utmost enthusiasm to defeat them.


    They were guarding this gate. The perfectbination of attack and defense was in no way inferior against the yers. Jake was fully focused as to what path could be safe for his venturing in the middle of the chaos. He has no doubt about the system offer. If following few of these offers could bring him to level three then he was willing to take risk.


    He was quite smart student, using brain and finding path was no difficult. His did not earn A+ grades for nothing. He looked at the left where Junan was holding mace in one hand and sword in another. He seemed true fighter of ancient world.


    He fought as if the world would crumble down in case he did not fight till end. Albert was running errands to keep the team members safe from the direct attacks of the lightening balls. Jake did not need to stand under the shield because he has his single shield as weapon. Everyone else was doing wonderful streaks when attacking the ogres and creatures.


    He could witness how experienced and masterly they handled their controls. "Move ahead instead of stepping back. If the creatures are ring, re them in return. The broken gate is the destiny." Junan gave speech to increase their morale.


    This reminded them that they should actually move forward. The mass kill of the creatures created some empty space for them. Shieldman led them ahead. Until now several lightening balls hit right in the middle of the shield and Albert could tell how urate targets were done by the creatures.


    Jake finally took courage. He selected direction where the ogres were rarely seen. Almost all of them were focused on the team. Jake kept the shield near his head and ran. There was nothing with him that could attract the attention. With the help of lightening balls he could see the path ahead.


    There were tens of creatures near the broken gate. They were throwing lightening balls tirelessly. Jake tightened his grip on the shield. A lightening ball fell straight and the shield held it outright. He heaved deep breath. It was clear that the lightening ball was not aimed at him to stop, it was just another random attack in the all directions.


    The creatures seemed on dead end today. Jake sneaked his footsteps silently. The present distance was enough to throw grenade and see what would happen and how much damage first grenade could render. Jake was feeling the pulse and the throbbing heart.


    He was going to bring some disturbance in the hive of bees; the consequences would be dangerous most definitely. Before throwing grenade, Jake looked around as to where he should run in case more than five creatures came to bother him.


    Junan was busy and his attention was focused for guiding yers, avoiding lightening balls and attacking creatures. He was sure that the little kid was near as usual. He had been guiding little kid to remain under his range so that none of the direct attack could harm him.


    Jake was on task to fulfill for the sake of Exp. He was unwilling to drag his injury any further. He set the escape route and threw the grenade. Four of the creatures capable of throwing lightening balls looked at the ground and then in the surrounding.


    Jake sat on the ground and covered his head in case one of them counter attacked. They were about to pick the thing and examine when the grenade burst. They were hovering over it so ended up dead. Jake sneaked through the shield to confirm that his n worked.


    It was by luck that the ce was under utter darkness. The creatures could see however it was slightly different experience to check the presence of someone hiding under the shield. The color of the shield and the ground matched perfectly. Jake was smart to sit and hide under the shield. He noticed the advantage earlier.


    Because of this the creatures were frightened when they saw that four of them were killed suddenly. It was not good sign. Half of them halted their lightening balls attacks and started to search who was near the broken gate. Jake hastily moved aside to reach where the four creatures were standing earlier. After the living creatures castst nce they did not bother to seal the spot for any further damage.


    They were literally searching blindly. The grenade was better option. It gave less trouble in attacks. Jake was thinking to use the avable numbers of the grenades wisely. The first attempt increased his courage to further follow his decision.

 Chapter 47 - Little Kid

    Little kid


    The lightening balls attacks decreased because half of the assigned creatures were searching the culprit. Junan noticed it. He found some time to check on all the team members. He was shocked that little kid was missing. Worry took the charge instead of ease. "Where is Jake Lin? Did anybody see him?" he asked in hurry.


    They heard his concerned tone. It was not good. They had been ughtering and thought that it was another mass kill session where the little kid would take part ording to his capability. This thought never crossed their heads that he could go missing.


    "Go search him at any cost. He is strong part of this team." Junan ordered them immediately. Now they were tackling with the creatures and also searching Jake. Jake was not irresponsible however if had had taken permission from the team head then Junan might have stopped him from doing so.


    Also Jake was taking risk for Exp. The system demanded him to be the first to enter through the broken gate. If he had had thought to move along the team members then he might have been second or third yer to enter inside the broken gate which would have reduced the earnings of Exp.


    One of the searching creatures noticed something off on the ground at the st spot and attacked with the lightening ball to confirm that it was normal ground. The lightening ball fell on the shield. Jake fired endlessly to kill the creature before it could inform others and they surround him from every side.


    "Did anyone notice? The lightening balls attacks have decreased. I am having wild thoughts." Orin spoke unsure whether he was sounding absurd. "Say it out. A yer is stopping them and creating trouble for them? And the yer is little kid? I know you are thinking it, right?" Albert as if read through the expressions. There was no other reason behind this sudden decrease in attacks.


    "What made him go that far? Where he is right now? We should search him and help." Sashi got frightened about the safety of the young yer. Junan was silent. Others could shout out their doubts however he was damn sure.


    "Hurry we need to move forward. He must be around the broken gate. The creatures would not let him go as soon as they surrounded him." Junan killed the ogre in his way and beckoned others. Now they were running toward the broken gate.


    Jake was stepped back. The present spot was not much helpful. He was under the direct attack range of the creatures. The bullets attracted the attention of other creatures. They were running as if ready to tear apart the sneaky yer.


    Seeing this Jake ran back. His attention was focused. He was waiting for the right moment. The scenario was going to be simple andprehensive. He was waiting that if the chasing creatures increased in numbers then he would throw grenade. The shield could fairly digest the impact of the near st.


    First he faced the lightening ball then immediately decided to throw grenade. Five of creatures joined hands to throw bigger lightening ball. Joined attack would be beyond the limits of the single shield. Jake was afraid to let it happen. As soon as the grenade fell near, it sted. Jake covered with the shield.


    There were two pressing concern, first of all he could not make much distance from the broken gate it would waste his efforts until now. Second reason that he was killing creatures of lightening ball race; it would greatly reduce the numbers of the stronger nemesis.


    When the team members noticed the st, they located where they could find little kid. "Look at his guts, he has the courage to enter in the troops of the enemies but why?" Hammer boy was not pleased with this. It increased pressure on them because the team leader wanted to save him.


    "He must have reason for it. And I don''t think that he needed our help. Don''t sound like you are superior." Junan admonished. Hammer boy sealed his lips for the time being. "I think the running time is bigger problem. When we get caught by the troops of creatures, we usually overlook the short avable time." Ahram spoke up.


    Jake felt that the team was nearing him. He started moving towards the creatures. Now that the team members were also in the main point, he could lead ahead. He picked all three grenades in his inventory and threw at the small troop standing near the broken gate.


    Three times bigger st followed and the team members slowed down their rush. Also the broken gate was no more under the guard because other creatures were scattered in pursuit of the yers. This was golden chance and Jake was unwilling to let it go.


    "He is entering through the broken gate. Hurry we need to follow up." Junan spoke. They made way while tackling the leftover ogres. There was limited time especially when the creatures were trying to gather around the broken gate once again.


    Jake entered the broken gate. He got hundred Exp. It was quite thrilling. He was at the level two and needed thousand Exp for level three. It was enough to make him learn that every important pullover could give him extra perks.


    However he was sure that the team members and the team head might get offended. For this there was long way of struggles and he could not predict future levels. "At least he gave some bolts to our present pace." Orin chimed. They were not taking it offence especially Junan because Jake was the first to point out the direction and bring them here.


    Others were having mix of thoughts. They were presently excited that they reached another marked in this level. After few moments the team also crossed broken gate killing the ogres and creatures along the way. "There is another broken gate, see there." The less excited hammer boy got stunned to see.


    By means they were leading toward destination, it was quite surprising.

 Chapter 48 - Broken Gate Ii

    Broken gate ii


    "If I do not count it as coincidence then I might be speechless to think that younger yer was leading toward the second gate. Can someone pinch me and yell that it is just coincidence and the younger yer is clueless about it." Sashi spoke. Her emotions were crumbling or perhaps her expressions were no more in her control


    "We cannot determine about it. Just follow the flow. The end will make it and borate well." Junan did not want to talk about unclear things. He was also curious at this point however did not want to express. At first it counted as coincidence, at second it could be said instinct but at the third it was no simpler.


    They were standing in the open forest with rare number of trees. The rare worn out houses gave some realistic feels. The creatures were randomly scattered however after noticing the team, they started to organize. Closing from the bigger forest towards the first gate followed extremely short time contrary to the expectations.


    It was clear that Jake walked through broken gate in the given time. He halted his steps after knowing that the team members also crossed broken gate. Though he wanted to run towards the second broken gate however the ocean of ogres red.


    Previously they were facing lightening balls. Here it was insanely frightful. The ogres were particrly displeased to see the yers. The dull darkness along with their flickering eyes added in the situation. Literally lightening was moving on the ground.


    The creatures were holding the skill unbundling and overflowing so that the stubborn and bull head yers halt their advancement. The ogres were fed up one after the other defeat. These yers were pping them consecutively. The team members were looking at each other. They were agape to see the skill and how the creatures were controlling.


    They had been using their weapons mindlessly just so to advance. It had been the sudden suggestions that kept saving their day. To see the aggressive creatures they were stunned and concerned at the same time. There were big troops of ogres and then the creatures, all of them were very attentive toward the team members.


    "Look at them they are sure of their preparations. One less or one more, for us they are same." Ahram sighed purely. His chain and the shovel were thirsty for another round of ughter. "I am afraid if the previous coboration would work anymore. What possible method could turn the circumstances upside down?" Junan was not sure for the first time.


    The aggressive lightening show was not something they could neglect. Jake was thinking the same. In no way they could follow simple coboration. The second gate was looking much near earlier however now that the creatures were organized; it seemed impossible task to reach there.


    Short range weapons were not helpful. The ammunition and the grenades might do some damage however they might not be able to throw them afar. Jake did not get any clue from the system; it seemed he was abandoned in the middle of the enemies.


    "What should we do?" Sashi asked seeing the prolonged silence. There was no way that they could fight with the ogres and at the same time lightening gets away their hp. The drop of hp would result their slow movements and finally in-game death. They were imagining the horrible scenario in their heads.


    "Wait I don''t need to fire the ammunition. It is readymade opportunity. Howe I ignored it. It will definitely break the sequence of the lightening along. How is it?" Jake suddenly shouted with excitement. He was critically observing the avable weapons and the situation. His brainstorming brought some idea that was workable.


    They looked at him anticipating what he was about to say. After a moment of silence, Junan coughed and said, "You did not share the idea yet." Jake shook his head and smiled. "Oh I forgot to share. If we can throw the ammunition in the middle troop of the creatures then they would face chaos for few moments then resume the attack. If we ughter our way during the sequence break then I am sure the poption of the nemesis would reduce drastically in few attempts." He exined.


    The n was perfect and simple. This way they did not need to sacrifice their hp. Jake was thinking how he should find path to lead instead of following behind. He wanted to enter through the second broken gate as well.


    It might create some trouble if he directly asked for absurd demand. Jake fell in deep thoughts while the team members were looking at his changing expressions. He could not find idea and looked around after few moments only to see the questioning eyes directed at him.


    Jake got surprised however covered up. "We should get to it so to test the theory." He stuttered. They nodded. It was awkward that they were looking at him when he was in deep thoughts. He patted his hand on his cheeks.


    "To throw the ammunition at much distance the arrow and bow is good choice. However someone who has much experience should use it for the experiment." Jake understood why they were looking at him. They wanted to know how they should follow the n. Sashi was best and she proved when snatching the shingle right from the head of the serpent.


    Later they came to know that Jake could not hand her the ammunition pouch because of the game restrictions. They fell in worry. It was not good. The previous thoughts again clouded their heads. "I guess we can still follow it. How about this, Jake should throw the pouch in the air and I will hit with the shovel toward the distance." Ahram spoke in the middle of disappointed conversation.


    It was lot better modification and none of damn restriction could stop them. Jake was not lending the weapon instead using it and the other weapon doing its task as normal as it could be. They agreed on this suggestion.

 Chapter 49 - Sequence

    Sequence


    Jake pick the pouch. It was first attempt and he was nervous. He forked this idea so to keep the fast pace. The situation was tough. Long range weapons were limited while the lightening show proved bone in the throat. As long as they kept the pace, Jake was willing to do anything.


    He threw the pouch in the air. Others held their breaths while Ahram used shovel to hit the pouch. It was quite horrible for them to imagine reverse actions rather the one expected and nned on the spot. The hit proved big hit. It fell at the fourth troops where creatures were standing in first row.


    The ground here was shining lit. The lightening was dancing on the ground like desperate dancer that wanted to shine in the world of arts. The mix of white and red colors spread on the ground making it look like the lit floor. Right at this moment the pouch fell. The lightening reacted with the ammunition.


    The waves traveled like the desperate horses to reach the destination.


    Just that the destination was surrounding waves of the lightening together with the ammunition. It was not sparkle actually. Not at all. It was worst ever muttion caused by the thunder. The lightening was the type of electro attack created frightening impact not just the ground but the first row of the creatures. The sequence immediately broke. No one at this moment remained motionless or cking anymore. They knew that it was diamond chance. They were to avail it.


    The first row of the creatures got killed. The electro lightening brought bloodcurdling screams from their throats before they sted dead. Perhaps none of their bodies remained in one piece. Since the sequence was no more giving backing, the yers were ughtering their way. The creatures witnessed the situation at the first row.


    The ogres were battling to stop the yers. Jake Lin kept his attentions at the second row of the creatures. He was expecting them to immediately start the sequence or at least send some lightening balls as sign of the funeral of the first row.


    They seemed confused whether to let the yers walk through the broken gate or wait for their deaths as well. This was best situation for Jake Lin. There were only two rows remaining at the back end. Jake gestured Ahram. This yer was talented and his hit make it possible his nning.


    "If we throw another pouch at slightly different ce it would stop the creatures from bragging in front of us. Are you ready?" Jake asked him. The team head and team members were clearing ogres. They were true yers and perfectly fit in the team. " If you are confident then we can give it a try." Ahram shrugged his shoulders.


    "Do we need to inform team head?" Ahram asked knowing the previous silent actions of the younger yers. "Team head is busy and we are going to make way for them in advance. Also I think that the gate would disappear if we slowed down our pace." Jake added thest sentence just to make him listen.


    He did not want to speak lie however his system was expecting him for tipping on the toes. It increased burden on his shoulders. Ahram nodded his head and got ready for the second hit.


    "This ce is not more suitable because the first row is now empty. We need to move forward for second hit." Jake suggested. Ahram was not coward or inexperienced for sudden assault of ogres. He was well versed in ughtering among the bunch of enemies.


    They walked ahead. This time team head noticed and spoke. "There is more danger. The creatures as well as ogres are getting aggressive. They are perhaps ready to create different strategy. Why you both going there?" Team head asked. "We are trying the clear the path ahead. It would make the enemies confuse how to stop us instead of making ns." Jake answered confidently as if he was hundred percent sure.


    Junan blinked his eyes. The words of the younger yers seemed logical. He was about to say something when bunch of ogres surrounded him. Jake found this chance to make up his pace. The time was nearing its end. The limited given time was strict and he could expect the said punishment if he failed.


    Jake was most afraid to face the punishment. The second row of the creatures were organizing to stop the path. They again started the lightening sequence. This time on bigger scale. The ogres were no more in front instead they were standing at the right and left.


    Ahram looked at Jake. Now that he witnessed the second row and its strategy, he regretted wasting time on asking questions. Jake heaved deep breath. The sequence was again there. Team head was standing speechless in fact he was worried because the lightening increased its range. This was worse than before.


    The creatures were directly standing to face them with the lightening rain. This was simple. The way these creatures were holding this skill, it was not unexpected that they could shower lightening at the yers. "Shielman should get ready. As for the ground I don''t know what to do to tackle. Our weapons can potentially harm us if we used them to break the sequence." Junan spoke dejected.


    Jake found this chance to add up his suggestion. "Team head I once again wanted to break the sequence however allow me advance to keep the sequence broken." He confidently stated. Junan did not think twice. It was simple and easy to understand. The younger yer needed perfect time and ce for attack.


    "You should go ahead and let us pass the broken gate. The lightening creatures are growing fiercer. I don''t want to remain stuck in the second broken gate." Junan waved his sword and answered. With his words none of them objected the decision.


    They knew that they could not battle forever. The advancement was necessary else the time limit would die down along their chance for second level.

 Chapter 50 - Follow Up

    Follow up


    After getting consent from team head, Jake felt his brain would no more keep balming him for snatching their chance. In future he might face stranger tasks and it was natural to surpass others. There was also possibility that he would be forced to lead the team at some level. Considering possibilities Jake was making his mind and preparing for that day.


    The team got attentive toward the creatures as well as ogres. The ogres were not moving for attack however the lightening flood did not halt. It was directed towards the yers. Junan gestured them to step back. The lightening could immediately reduce their hp. Few of the skills never needed levels for the utmost damage.


    Or at least the developers of the game portal were not ready to prioritize the skill levels. They designed levels with the difficulty stages and it was added as default. The skills get leaps with the advancement simrly the levels of the enemies or the bosses correspond ordingly.


    The process seemed simple however it wasplex at the same time. For yers it was troublesome to keep note of the hrious changes in the game portal. These were never known before especially the corresponding levels of the ogres.


    This particr team was still alive with all the team members. They had been careful. Their coboration pped the haughty team heads. There were few things which were never witnessed by anyone. This team did not bully any of the team member no matter if he was inexperienced or slower than others.


    Jake was getting popr among the spectators of the game portal. The poprity of the team was increasing as well. It added in their worth as yers. They were unaware about all themotion among the spectators. The idea of the game portal was getting approval of the audience.


    Jake moved toward another location. They were in direct range of the lightening flood. The ogres red them however when the pouch got hit and fell in the flood of lightening, it shattered their high spirits. The ground was empty now. The ogres saw this and hurried to attack. The chaos followed. Jake gestured Ahram to keep following, this time he has the permission of the team head so he was ready to cross the broken gate.


    The second row of the creatures was no more in healthy state. However the damage level was not high. It was due to the high potential of the creaturespared with the ogres. Jake was keeping count on the avable source for attacks. There wasst ammunition pouch on his side and he was running.


    Ahram followed behind knowing that every moment was precious and hard earned. They were running in the middle of the sted ground. The ogres at the both sides were at some distance while the creatures were afraid literally. It was due to the second insane attack which killed row of creatures.


    The scenario fairly scared them out of wits. They were in dilemma whether to stand firm or runaway. In the end they decided to give itst try. As if reading their thought process Jake called Ahram to get ready. This was the only row in front of the broken gate. Once they got killed, Jake could cross without hindrance.


    Jake halted his steps because he could not multi-control. Ahram halted so that catch up with the weapon. This was thest ammunition pouch and thest row of the creatures got killed before the lightening flood could touch their feet. It was hair breath escape. "Phew I thought the creatures were going to screw us." Ahram chuckled seeing the oue.


    Now there was no one at the broken gate. Jake hurried and walked first. He looked at the ticking time that was running with the opening of the task. He barely made it.


    "He crossed second gate." Hammer boy shouted with excitement. The leftover ogres saw them walking through the gate and moved back. There was no use of battling any further. They could not keep the broken gate out of the ess of yers. Now they will face the wrath of the serpent if it remained alive after facing them.


    "What are you waiting then. Follow up the young yer. I hope there is the third serpent. Sashi you should not forget your task." Team head reminded. Orin was not looking at the Book of Detection for some time since at the first broken gate, the customary weing note was shining on the single page.


    He was surprised that they were progressing towards the right direction. Since the ogres were no more battling the team members hurried. They walked past the second broken gate only to fell in the pit.


    The pit made them roll on the ground. The bushy ground gave them some thorn soothing massage. Half of them stopped vulgarities at the tip of their tongues knowing that spectators must be watching them. Jake also fell cursing the system to no end thinking that at least it could have warned.


    The already broken arm felt real jerks however surprisingly he did not feel the killer pain. The serpent was standing with it''s army at the third broken gate. The ogres resembled with the bushes and boughs. The whole area was strange forest poorly managed to be called true forest.


    There were only bushes not the big or small trees. Unfortunately the ogres were matching with the surrounding. To add in the trouble, there were strong smell of thick poison. The ogres were made of poison and the were ready to kill the yers.


    Third serpent was confident about sess this time. Jake finally stopped rolling however Ahram fell on him at thest moment when he was ready to stand up. His shovel messed with the kid and the chain fell on his neck.


    Jake remained unmoving so that Ahram could pick the weapons without bringing damage to his hp.. Ahram was baffled slightly nheless he carefully captured his weapons.

 Chapter 51 - Broken Gate Iii

    Unsure of direction


    Ahram picked his weapons and extended his hand toward Jake Lin. Boy stood up and surveyed the surrounding. "These bushes are hugging like old friends, I am sure they did miss the team." Ahram removed few of the troubling boughsmenting with sarcastic tone. Jake slightly smiled on the new type of sarcasm wording.


    "If I am not wrong then this ce is filled with poison." Jake felt the stench in the surrounding and uttered. Ahram twitched his nose, "The scale is simr of the first colony. We should inform others as early as possible." Ahram got rmed because they were no more keeping grass roots with them.


    "Be careful. My premonition says that bushes are here to make us fool. The real thing is hidden behind bushes. There might be ogres or the serpent itself waiting for the right time to attack." Jake spoke in low tone.


    "Ahram suddenly halted his steps when he heard the young yer. He wide opened his eyes and circled extra big eyeballs as if he could see the hidden serpent. He started to consider which weapon could help in the bushes against ogre that might appear in front of nose at any moment. Ahram decided to use drill weapon for short range attack.


    They walked to search the other team members. It was not difficult because they could hear Albert speaking shit about the ce. He was not worried that spectators would take him bad yer. His shield and the spear along with him were tangled in the bushes. His pose was quite hrious and Orin painstakinglymented some words which added fuel to fire.


    The dull green bushes looked nemesis in the dark surrounding. "They intentionally wanted to y with us. Such ironic situation. We are the yers and being yed as well." Albert stood up andmented.


    He removed bushes, closed the shield and picked the spear. Junan did not speak anything because female yer fell on him. It was quite embarrassing. She almost crawled on his body before getting up. It was not intentional though. Before Junan couldment about the ce, hammer boy shouted. Perhaps some ogre attacked in the darkness.


    All of them joined finally. They were rmed knowing that they were stuck in the poison area again. Some of them sneaked in every direction to spot the enemies. They found few gleaming eyes of the ogres. "So this time they came up with mix of ns. There is no option for quitting. Fight till the end. We will decide how to tackle this situation." Junan listened team members andmented.


    They could see that bushes were everywhere. Their path was almost blocked and they could not see the direct view of the third broken gate. ording to the eyeless Serpent the present trap was stronger and the team members would not be able to find the third broken gate.


    The yers were surrounded with the ogres withouting in their notice. Every ogre was made of poison. The long range attacks were restricted with the help of bushes. "No matter if the smart yer wreak his brain he would not be able to cross the broken gate. By the time they reached, the gate would have been closed by then." The hissing sound of the serpent informed the ve ogres.


    This increased their enthusiasm to defeat the team members. This ce was no more restricted with the clearing option. The team yers have limited time to find the third broken gate and ughter their way through and walk inside.


    The ogres troops would turn in to spoke immediately if the yers seeded. However in case they kept ughtering instead of walking then it would bring bigger trouble because after set time, they would remain confined in the ridge until the game portal announce the ending of the avable time and first level.


    "We should start clearing these bushes and see what is awaiting us. Without clearing them it is dangerous to walk around. The surface is uneven under feet." Orin suggested.


    "We don''t know how much time it would take to clear. First of all we should find where is the broken gate. The poison in the surrounding is added threat and this time we did not pick the grass roots." Sashi shared her concerns. Her concerns were genuine. They were clueless about the presence of the eyeless Serpent.


    "The third shingle is also necessary to get hold on. Using all means could make the efforts fruitful. Keep your eyes open and let''s clear the bushes along with ogres." Junanmented.


    He was sure that once the poption of the ogres decreased, team members could roam around and search the broken gate and the serpent. Previously the ogres were standing troops in front of the gate and it ease up their chase. Here the gate, ogres, creatures and the serpents were not in view.


    Jake was listening their conversation. He did not agree what all of them suggested. It would greatly reduce the chances of winning the level. Theplex structure has already increased the approach levels toward the bosses. It was utterly impossible to advance further without killing these bosses.


    So to say they were bound to cross the approach levels first. However with the right kind of decisions they could work on the problems one by one. A yer always think like a yer however a newbie search ease and clear methods to pass the level.


    Jake was no different. The things in his mind were clear and his intellect could carve path to reach right spot. Just that he needed to make the team members understand simple logic rather than the yer''s thick tricks. Most of the yers followed fixed methods of any game.


    "There is no solution for the poison other than cross the third broken gate in limited time. As for the eyeless Serpent is concerned, it would definitely chase us when we reached near the gate.." Jake spoke at thest of their suggestions.

 Chapter 52 - Stop Killing

    Stop killing


    They looked at him and confirmed the validity of his words. "Someone with the best sprint skill should look around where we can find the third broken gate." Junan ordered. Team members looked at rk. He was best at sprint. rk took the charge to search the broken gate.


    Junan and others walked around to find move out. They could feel that the ogres were in the surrounding however it was strange that they did not attack first. The yers were tense and the situation was not in the favor. They were blind where they should head up right now.


    The presence of ogres was threat. It was burdensome to think what they were waiting for. They were waiting for the time to pass and the gate disappear. This was only chance to satisfy the bosses, the eyeless Serpent and the gruesome Cobra Lord. As soon as the yers crossed third gate, they will reach the den of the Cobra Lord where the second heart was ced under its safety.


    With the destruction of the second heart, the Cobra boss would die down. It depended what the yers would choose either to kill the Cobra boss first or destroy the second heart.


    "I will go ughter them in my way." Hammer boy gritted his teeth and hurried to capture the ring ogre. He cleared bushes and reached the said ogre. The ogres also attacked however in the end it turned in to smoke. Hammer boy noticed and uttered, "At least now their dead bodies would not stain the ground."


    Others did not react on hisments. They knew that he was always enthusiastic for blind pursuit of npc''s. Hammer boy rarely get interested when it was time for sober decisions or suggestions. Half of them were using means to search while other half were clearing.


    The killing of the ogres was not good. The dead bodies of the ogres were mixing in the air and adding poison in the air. If this continued then soon the avable air would get polluted with the poison the yers would eventually die. Jake was constantly keeping note on the changes uring.


    He tried to figure out the reason behind the changes. Finally the system gave warning. His hp was stable and it was impossible to figure out something earlier. The yers were so much engrossed in ughtering or venturing that they did not feel the slow activities.


    [Attention: The poison level is increasing.]


    [You will soon suffer asphyxiation. The suffocation would take your life in next few minutes.]


    [Leave the area or cross the gate]


    Jake felt that the warning actually increased the changes in the surrounding. Now he was supposed to find out the reason behind this increase of poison. Nothing was off the track other than the ogres turning in to smoke.


    Revtion stuck him and he shouted, "Stop ughtering ogres." He ran to tell others. Junan heard his voice. As soon as he shifted attention, he was able to sense something off. "The dead ogres are adding poison in the air." Jake shouted again.


    They stopped immediately. They also felt short breaths however they med it for using weapons or the killing activity. Now that they realized their shoring, they regretted for mass Kill. Already half of the air got severely poisoned and they felt suffocation.


    "Hurry and leave the area." Jake spoke in the middle of suffering. The team yers were confused what to do to save lives. They were willing to listen any order from this young yer. rk guided them where did he find the signs of third gate.


    They ran and ignored the ring ogres. Now they understood why ogres were not attacking first. They had been trapping them. rk led and left the first area. Half of the yers lost half of hp because of the poison. They were unable to stand the suffocation.


    "Thankfully the team members survived. We might have had wiped out if not for Jake. This friend of us saved the day. No one should kill any ogres until we leave. Just throw them aside if they attack first." Junan gave warning. The distance of the gate was doublepared to the previous one.


    Currently it was not guarded or they could not see anyone around. "The eyeless Serpent has nned smartly but we cannot ept defeat. I am sure it is hidden and keeping control of everything. Everyone should ready. The time it appears, no one should immediately attack instead focus a path before attacks. With our attacks the ogres would add in poison so be sure of your steps." Junan reminded.


    Jake also nodded because it was feasible. They could all at once attack when the destination was right in front. They would follow the divided responsibilities to meet the full proof n.


    The third broken gate was no different from the first one, only that Jake was told that crossing this gate prior to others could give him double the cumtive Exp of the previous two. He was excited as well as worried. This would be third time that he would exceed from others.


    This time Hammer Boy was keeping eyes to cross the gate prior in order to check the difference. He was sure that the younger yer wanted Exp however the amount was unknown. Jake did not notice his actions. He was trying make perfect n before other could suggest anything.


    His words could get the approval of the team head only if it gave real time benefits. "No one is here. This is the indication that my previous words have worth. Sashi your target is the serpent and the shingle. Albert you will proved cover. Orin will stand in the first row. rk would lead the path. Jake will remain with me. Hammer boy should cover the left side." Junan divided their tasks.


    Hammer boy was not happy with it however he did not speak and thought to wait for the time being.. Jake was not happy because this way he would be third team member to enter inside the broken gate.

 Chapter 53 - One Way

    One way


    They were ready to venture toward the gate. It was direct decision however not perfect one. There were several reasons to call it flop action wise. Jake did not immediately pointed it out. He wanted certain circumstances so that his suggestion should not go to waste. Forward venturing could prove dead end.


    The third gate was the high bone of thest street. All traps and the work out would turn useless if the yers reached near. How could eyeless Serpent let it happen? There were several troops in the various directions keeping strict follow up. The serpent ordered the troops to suddenly attack so that the yers could not find way other than battle.


    The battle would lead toward the horrible circumstances. The poison ogres were the creature, the serpent did not mind if all fell dead and turn in to smoke. In fact it would be wonderful for killing yers this way.


    Jake saw team head leading with rk. It was terrible to see. However Jake was willing to wait. The danger increased with every step. He could sense that the troops were eyeing them. He found it hard to speak out that the team was under danger.


    It was personal motif too. After walking half of distance, they could see the broken gate no one guarding currently. Their eyes sparkled with the thought to immediately cross it. They ran blindly, meantime serpent ordered the ogres to move forward at the same pace. It was like invasion of evil spirits.


    They were rushing toward the yers blindly. Considering the amount of troops, one could tell that they would trample them all in no time. Junan felt his heart throbbing in his mouth ready to give up. It was swarms of ogres not just few troops. The numbers were enough to keep them engage in the battle for forever.


    The team members heard the whizzing and hissing soundsing from every side. The broken gate which they assumed nearing suddenly felt like moving at miles away. Jake took deep breath. The dead end was in front of his eyes.


    All team members wide opened their eyes at the plight. They were imagining things but here the ogres were surrounding at utmost pace. It was like someone given death sentence at the door of heaven. Despite the worries of impossible battle, they were ready to face enemies. It was no more matter of their pride but the struggle they put until now.


    Jake also got actively. His duty was to focus on the n in the middle of battle. The yers could mass Kill but it could only increase threat for their in-game life. As much as they killed, the air would get polluted with the double pace.


    One could only imagine what will happen in the end. They should not forget the yer asking for death at the end of first street. All of poison used in this games were brutally nned. The yer not only get humiliated by the enemies in fact he beg for death.


    Junan and others took their charge and weed the troops. Sashi was given responsibility to care. Albert was trying best but first time in the gaming experience, he felt that his controls were not at the pro max level. "If not pro max then my skills are trash." Albert gritted his teeth.


    All of them were using double weapons at time three. The confrontation was horrible. Previously ogres were not attacking however now they were attacking with all might. It turned out that they were following orders. Ahram used his shovel to hit the ogre but reserved the attack skill.


    He still kept in the mind that killing ogres could increase worry. Hammer Boy forgot the instructions as soon as he was surrounded. It was not good for his own betterment. Others were also reserving during attacks. The ogres fell half of them still alive.


    The intentions were to push them away from the broken gate and cross it before it disappear. The task was tough. The serpent was leading ogres and reaching toward the team members. The eyeless Serpent was ready to kill the team head today. Killing team head was considered big leap toward sess.


    Junan and others noticed the serpent. They were surprised that the serpent was not only bigger than the other two but also prepared to face head on. The signs were pointing that things would not be easy again. Twelve feet serpent with the vessel looked fantasy creature with some extra most skills.


    "It is good that you are here." Sashi murmured. Her task was tough. This time it was toughest. The serpent obligatory ordered to save the vessel from attacks. Jake saw the serpent. It was greater challenge. Without getting the third shingle they could not cross the shingle.


    He could pass through the broken gate however without shingles the team would not be able to face the big boss. The rough serpent and the tough Cobra Lord has biggest boss ordering them from the dark colony. "It is quite interesting. Should not be this serpent guarding the gate instead of cat walking from the opposite side?"


    Team members wanted tough at this sarcasm however they saw the expressions of the team head. It was different type of sarcasm for them to keep shut their mouths for the time being. It simply ruined their fascinations.


    Jake put his hand on the grenade. With the appearance of the serpent anything was possible. With the dead ogres the air was already getting polluted. The broken gate was at the back currently and the serpent was leading troops from opposite side. While all other sides were already covered by the ogres.


    The tensed up team members were looking the team head to order what they should do. They could not act irrationally or recklessly knowing the situation. They needed the serpent alive.. They wanted to cross the gate without getting harmed and the time was ticking at their heads.

 Chapter 54 - Sour Throat

    Sour throat


    Team head was currently standing like statue. He did not order or speak anything. Sashi was holding the weapon however it seemed impossible to cut the vessel. The distance was not big however the presence of the serpent itself was powerful. Her hands were trying best keep hold on the weapon.


    If they mass Kill then they would never be able to cross the gate alive. Standing idle was not an option. The long range and short range weapons could only bring trouble. Jake held the grenades. This was do or die situation. They could not surrender in front of the serpent.


    The serpentughed and rolled here and there rejoicing the helplessness of the yers. Without fighting blood battle, the serpent was able to surround them. "We will rush toward the gate with the st. As for the shingle is concerned, the serpent would follow behind." Jake spoke in low tone that only Junan could hear.


    Junan did not change his expressions however he got worried. They were not supposed to mass Kill in any way. The young yer gave this suggestion earlier which was actually worth following however he was saying he would use st. It did not make sense.


    "We are going to die after all. The time is ending for this task. You need to capture or use any means to get the shingle in the limited time. I will try my best to clear the path toward broken gate." Jake spoke in low tone.


    Junan was frightened to know that this task was running with the time. Orin was cking and did not bother to read the Book of Detection. The page was clearly showing written warning. Junan red Orin for this cking. He might have scolded and admonished but the situation was not right.


    "To follow this, we might be divided in between the ogres. How will you maintain the distance between the attack range and the gate?" Junan asked the important question. Jake gestured toward the white line. The white line was dimly lit. One could see only when one take brief look.


    "The ogres cannot cross it while the serpent would definitely cross to kill. The serpent is powerful no doubt but if the three team members attack at once then we can get rid and get the shingle too. However all this procedure needed minute detail. Ahram can only save the day." Jake exined.


    "Hurry, tell me how he can save? The serpent is nearing us." Junan hurriedly asked. "Ahram is Gofer. He could use the long range chain in case at some point serpent decided not to follow up. The chain would drag it at the other side of the white line." Jake spokest bit of exnation.


    Junan as if understood nodded. In all this struggle Jake kept his role separate. He nned to cross the gate as soon as any of team member get his hands on the shingle. It was going to be tough and nerve pulling.


    Every moment was important. Junan hurried to get the attention of others to divide the duties. Hammer boy heard the conversation. He was sneaking toward the young yer. He wanted to p for this smart n. Currently he was unable to break this n or bring any changes because of the circumstances.


    Albert was given responsibility to trash out some nonsense at the serpent to make it angry. The yers were best nonsense speakers in every term. They could make theughing person cry because of shitty nonsense. Albert was not good at it so he hurriedly exchanged task with Orin.


    Junan was short of time and almost ignored this fact. Orin was best at spouting nonsense. He could bring the opponent at his feet with mere talk. Orin immediately started to annoy. "It is better that the serpent is eyeless else I must have pulled it''s eyes for goodness sake." His first punch aired up.


    The eyeless Serpent heard and med. "Do you know we drink warm water when it is sour throat. Well how could you know, you are useless serpent." Orin shrugged his shoulders. Jake was ready to throw all five grenades. The counting was enough to kill the first troops. During this the team head could proceed with the n.


    Sashi listened the instructions. She no more needed cross bow to cut the vessel in the short range. ording to Junan the serpent would follow so she could use sword instead. This serpent was biggerpared to other two. The arrow might have failed in the attempt to cut the vessel.


    Sashi made some brainy calctions as to where and how she shouldplete the task. Five grenades fell at various ces. It brought warning for the yers. The poison level suddenly shot up. Junan led the team toward the gate.


    They also kept ncing at the serpent. "You were born gutless. You should be names gutless instead of eyeless. Ishh I have zero nemesis in the naming sense." Orin mocked the serpent. All near troops were dead however serpent did not think twice and followed this specific yer.


    Until now Orin hit the sour spots and the serpent was unable to let it go. Orin was adding insult to injury by pointing ws. The serpent was triggered. Its attention got fixed on one yer. Junan saw this and felt at ease. At least this was better rather than waiting for serpent to follow up.


    They sprinted toward the gate. Jake was already waiting, one foot at the inner side of the gate and second ready to walk inside. His preparation was done. Hammer Boy was bound to listen Junan. Ahram was wielding long chain in order to capture the serpent.


    Single yer surely would get traped by the serpent if he tried to kill or attack. The pace was not slow however rk felt that he was about to die with the amount of poison. Others were no different. They were going through tough time as well.


    At the same time serpent crossed white line.. It was dim however Junan noticed it.

 Chapter 55 - Pass It

    Pass it


    The serpent crossed the white line. Junan shouted at the three team members to wee it. Without good wee they might lose against it. "The serpent is after Orin. Others should take advantage of it." Junan guided. Orin was rmed. He was about to speak nonsense for the serpent but to hear the team head, he felt that his throat suddenly went dry.


    The serpent hissed aggressively. The teeth of the serpent were shining from the tips ready to capture the target. The team members move around ready to attack. "Ready..." Junan spoke and hurried. His gleaming sword fell on the tail.


    The tail suddenly escaped the attack and and folded with utmost sharpness then reverted back to attack instead. Junan was stunned for only one moment and he was about to face the worst when Sashi pushed him aside. From the very start of the game, they were threatened with the poison.


    Facing thest serpent eventually brought fear in them. The other team members were no different. They were afraid to attack. "We cannot spend whole day on it." Albert reminded. He was holding shield and walking around the serpent in hope to get chance for attack.


    Orin was standing away and the serpent wanted to attack him however four team members were blocking the path. Hammer Boy found chance to attack on the tail unfortunately the tail pped on his chest. He fell back. Considerable amount of hp got wasted. "Stay behind." Junan warned him to stay away and should not face another attack.


    Serpent sensed that one of the yer was quite active. It was Junan guiding them and giving warning. The eyeless Serpent could see with the help of shingle. The shingle was living breath of the Python, naturally the shingle could provide visual senses to differentiate between various enemies.


    Jake was looking at their efforts. He waiting for them at the broken gate. He was able to kill all troops at this side of the ce. The sted though created much difficulty for breathing. Junan tried to attack from front, the serpent released poison from the teeth.


    These fell like rain drops. Fortunately Albert was faster enough to give shield cover. The poison drops fell on the shield burning the upper protectiveyer. It was much powerful attack. They were agape to notice it. Ahram could see that the movements of the serpent were helping in attacks while team members were at disadvantage.


    He gestured Sashi. The earlier n exined by the boy was quite risky however they were willing to try. Every single moment was dropping their hp. Ahram casted the chain. He was quite expert in using chain because of the profession chosen for the level.


    It eventually added to his skills so the chain folded around the tail like an expert wielder. Sashi reacted like unraveled nemesis of the serpent. The sword fell on the tail cutting the half part. It was said that poisonous npc''s were rendered helpless by damaging their tails.


    The serpent rolled around while the damaged tail was also rolling. Without giving another moment Sashi attacked on the vessel. The vessel cut open and the shingle fell. It was best chance for others to get some hp from the serpent with the attacks. The shingle fell near Albert.


    He picked it and ran toward the gate. Thest seconds were running out. Orin whistled giving sign that they seeded. Jake waved his hand and entered through the gate first. The dropping HP, vanishing time and their breathless condition proved thisst gate as hell gate.


    Sashi praised Ahram for his timely effort. The serpent seemed not in hurry however yers might have dead by the time the serpent give up. This face off also let them learn that the bosses would be hundred percent strong from the creations, the ves and ogres. These serpents were blunt example.


    Clearing thest street they were expecting that the big boss would wee them in the hell however there was something wrong. The boss was probably taking beauty sleep. There was criminal silence giving thumping to the soft hearts. With the present HP the yers were also soft heart to create any chaos.


    Some chirping of the birds could be heard from afar however team members were sure that it was not part of adventure. It was just added charm for the game portal. The scenery in front was simr of the day break. With the dim light and fresh air, they felt reviving their life source.


    It was the payback for killingst serpent nheless with the killing of thest serpent, the walls of the hidden cave were destroyed. This woke up the Cobra Lord. The two ves were guarding these walls. They were frightened when the walls destroyed. It was sign that the yers killed thest serpent.


    The small tower shook with the impact. The unruly ve was confined in it for the time being. Thest serpent was the key to open the tower locks. The ve came outside and started walking toward the cave.


    This ve was also creation of the Python. It was responsible to stop the enemies from entering in the cave. Overall the scenery was calm and the yers were wondering where should they head first. The open area was in front with no clear clue. "Goodness that the bushes are no more." Hammer Boy nced in all directions.


    Junan felt that they were lost. "It might be asking much but can you spare some time and take a look at the Book of Detection?" Junan asked very politely, clearly the politeness was stinging more than the sting of serpent.


    He was tired reminded him again and again. In his eyes until now everyone should know the advantages of his profession and get ready to render timely help. If they ignored it then at some point they could not me the team head for anything. There was no option for their acting ignorant.


    Were not they experienced? Do they need to get reminders?

 Chapter 56 - Read It

    Read it


    Orin was stumped at the request of the team head. He was slightly embarrassed opening the Book of Detection. The changes were happening along with their advancement. The previously silver page turned deep maroon. There was something written on it. This was single page book showing asional clues at the will of developers.


    (Junan casted casual nce at the young yer. When he was selected as the team head and informed, Junan never thought that half of the members would be willing to bet everything. He was amazed by the hard work.


    If taking it level battle then it was fine to lose once or twice but it seemed life battle. Jake was most strange. His arm was broken and he was unexpectedly chosen in the team of experienced yers. It make few questions stand up their heads in his brain.


    He wanted to know why Jake was most informed. Did someone told him about the level secrets and the others were kept in dark? Junan was thinking all this in his head.)


    "The ves are loyals. The boss is dangerous. Do not miss the precious stone in hurry." Orin recited the written text. There were three different clue but the first two looked useless. The team already know that ves were loyals toward the boss of district.


    As for the boss was concerned all bosses were stronger than the normal npc''s. If there was something important then it could be thest line. What was the precious stone and why they should not miss it? "Though I am not good at predicting after observation however I think the stone has simr importance like shingles." Albert concluded.


    Orin was about to close the book when the text changed along with color. "The shingles are life saver." This was the second time that they were warned. "What does this means again?" Sashi lifted up her brows. They had been picking shingles and it seemed the time was near when they needed these shingles.


    "It also means that the next boss has some connections with the shingles. We might need all three of them in the face off. Or the Cobra Lord fear them? Okay thisst one is not rted with it." Junan shrugged his shoulders.


    The book of Detection was quite helpful and their added suggestions cleared the doubts. It was best way to borate the matter at hand and subject in question. They were able to find direction after discussing. They looked the scenery. The realistic design made them wonder whether the designer has great taste for nature.


    Albert handed shingle to the team head. "We should spread in all directions to search the right ce where boss is hiding. Immediately inform other if anyone find clue." Junan thought that staying and keep talking would not give them the address of the boss.


    He gestured Jake to follow behind Ahram. This time he did not pair with young yer. Junan was slightly curious about the identity of the boy.


    He ordered them to find the whereabouts of the boss so that they could process. They scattered in the various directions. All sides were simr without any difference. The six eyed ve shook the huge head. It resembled with pr bear, other than slight dark skin color.


    The ve stood on two feet. The cave was covered with the greenish creepers. Two creatures were guarding the entrance. The ve was enough to hide them behind with it''s huge stature. There were few seeds in one hand while in the other the ve was holding torch.


    It was not bright day however torch was not needed to look in the surrounding. The second heart was under danger. The yers were desperately searching.


    Jake did not ask from system because he already knew the answer. ''No more clue for today'' also he was sure that the present ce was the actual point where the secondst boss was hiding.


    He has notion that he was near the Second Heart. The system demanded him to destroy all three hearts of the Python to kill the creature. It would also help in clearing the district. With the district cleared, they would be able to cross the level.


    The eyeless serpents were killed so the poison from the airpletely vanished.


    They should not worry for the poisonous air however the Cobra Lord was threat. Fortunately they grabbed hold on the three shingles.


    Jake noticed silence of the team head toward him. He was in dilemma whether Junan was angry at him or thinking something else. The team and the team head all of them were working perfectly.


    Their coboration was ideal. With this type of team one could expect best results from each level. The current silence of the team head was troublesome.


    "Why are you worried?" Ahram asked young boy. "It is nothing. Can you tell why you joined this game portal? Is there strong reason or just for fun?" Jake asked the question instead. He wanted to know about the team members. It would help him understand their concerns for the level.


    In case they were only testing game portal with their skills then it could create problems. With the clear ambition one could aspire for higher level however if they were taking it as fun ride then the next levels would be vague or impossible to attain.


    "I have strong reason to join game portal. When I submitted for the selection, I promised myself that no matter what I would not take it granted. I should get back what I lost." Ahram spoke determined.


    Jake heard and felt at ease. At least this yer was ying with ambition. It was favorable. "Why did you join despite that your arm is not working?" Ahram asked most pressing question that all the yers wanted to ask him.


    "It is fate that gave me this chance to proof something important. Every level is life saver for me. I cannot rte or exin my sufferings.." Jake answered in broken voice.

 Chapter 57 - Slave

    ve


    Their pace was not slow. Required tasks were going at feasible mark. The initial tension decreased when they came to know that their direction for the tasks was getting closer.


    It reduced the chances of getting lost in the first level. The team members spread to search the next task or the possible danger waiting for them. They wanted to make sure that Cobra Lord was in the surrounding else there might be long run before they reach.


    "I thought that right after walking through third broken gate, Cobra Lord would wee us. It''s a pity that we will go through this ordeal. Where are you hiding coward Cobra?" rk shouted waving his hammer in the air.


    He was eager to see the Cobra Lord. In return of his call, they heard the groaning of some ogre. "Ah it seemed you woke up the servant of the Cobra Lord. Do notin if ite running after you." Orin turned his head to see rk and warn.


    Team members got rmed with this groaning. They looked around confused. "Does anyone know which direction the voice came?" Junan was equally confused so he thought to ask. He looked at Sashi, she was pointing her hand toward left.


    Then he looked at Orin, he was pointing at the right side. He shook his head and looked at others. All of them were pointing different directions. It was more than confusing now. "How is this possible that everyone of us heard it from different direction? What is going on?" Junan surveyed his surrounding.


    "Perhaps the voice is colliding with something invisible? Shall we call the Cobra Lord again?" rk asked. He could see the team head getting frustrated. "Call and hear it carefully." Junan waved his hand. He was slightly worried about the possible Cobra Lord.


    The previous enemies were stronger. The yers lost half of hp. Only two or three of them were with better health level. Before fighting with Cobra Lord if they could get their hands on the ogres then they might increase their hp before facing Cobra Lord.


    This time they heard groaning from their back. Before they again point out their hands at various directions, they noticed shadow over their heads. Perhaps the ve was standing against the light source that created shadow over them. Now they no more need to search trouble, it was standing on their heads.


    "From the looks, this creature does not resemble Cobra, does it?" rk gulped dry breath. He was standing near. The ve looked over him and groaned. "Do you need to put extra effort to scare? I am already hell scared." rk shouted as ifining. The ve saw that the yer was not moving from its spot.


    It stepped ahead. Junan was near. He grabbed rk from his hand and brought away. They were looking at the ogre and the torch in its hand. "What possible weapon attack this torch could make? They were all thinking the same. They were worried because the size of the ogre might refrain them for long.


    "We cannot know unless we give it a try." Junan waved his sword. He was anticipating Cobra Lord yet this ve appeared. They could tell that it was ve because of the dazed actions of the creature.


    Only ves were with the nk focus. The type of creatures they untill faced were three types. Ogres were part of troops and they work under bosses. Creatures were independent and battle ording to their abilities. ves were independent in their abilities yet they were under the spell of the biggest boss.


    They were forced to kill yers. So the team could see that this ve came to ruin their day. ve recognized rk as he was the one calling Cobra Lord. It means this yer was biggest enemy of the Cobra Lord. It took steps toward rk and casted the Torch light.


    rk might have slowly retreated however seeing the Torch light burning the ground, he ran madly. Junan was also horrified. The light vanished in next moment however rk was running to save his life. The torch light was the special weapon of this ve. It could burn everything in its way. Single glow could kill the yer however itsts only for single moment.


    It took fifteen seconds for cool down. The ce that burnt would return to its appearance however once yer got killed would not revive. For this reason rk was madly running. He did not wish to die at the first level. Other yers also noticed the type of attack and damage level.


    They were equally worried now. This dazed ve seemed tired of master as well as the task. The ve walked behind rk. The huge footsteps reached near in two attempts while rk was literally cursing.


    The other yers were thinking a way to help rk however they were sure that the ve would change its target again. Whoever came in front would be next enemy of the ve. Junan gestured Albert.


    "We need to get rid the torch by breaking it. You will be around with the shield." Since others were afraid to stand in front Junan thought to initiate the struggle. Jake pointed his gun. He was given warning again and again that the gun did not meet the attack range.


    He was enough closer however it remained the same. Another beam of the torch fell. This time rk almost lost his weapon. The hammer melted because the light fell on it. Ahram could not use chains weapon because the size of the ve and the constantly moving body was hindrance.


    After witnessing the hammer, he was sure that chain would also melt the same way. The torch was quite powerful weapon and none of the creatures used such horrible weapon until now. Despite using biggest sprint Junan was unable to reach the hand holding torch instead he got the attention of the ve.


    Because the sword brushed past the arm, the ve lowered its huge face to look at the enemy.. The arm started bleeding white liquid.

 Chapter 58 - Torch Light

    Torch light


    Junan sprinted back. The bleeding liquid could also bring damage. Albert used shield and they retreated. "Sashi aim at the torch and use your arrow. What are you cking for?" Junan was stumped at the movements of the ve. It was now after team head.


    Sashi was nkly looked until now. She wanted to render help however the huge ve brought threat. Junan intentionally did not ask Jake. He was sneaking toward younger yer. Jake was trying best to take aim however he was unable toe near more than this.


    He was unable to understand why it keep saying the unworkable attack range. The only remaining choice was that to stand in front of the ve and fire and the ve would trample under the feet before the bullet reach torch. It seemed the weapon was simply lower level against the torch or the ve.


    Junan got the attention of the ve. It was no more after rk. "We might can injure the ve and it would reduce the impact of the attack. I don''t know if my theory is perfect or not. But we should test it." Junanmented. He wanted all yers to take part so that they could injure this ve and get rid.


    His theory was not wrong. With the powerful weapons this ve falls in the category of first type ogres. They were vulnerable from outside. The powerful weapons could help in the battles however they should take care to not get injured.


    The team members heard and finally got relieved. They thought to attack from behind since the body of ve was vulnerable. Ahram attached few daggers with the chain and threw toward ve. His idea worked. The daggers left few injuries though not bigger. Jake noticed that every attack was useful. He dropped the idea to aim at the torch.


    The small injuries did not bother ve. It reached near Junan and flipped him in front ready to cast the light. Junan felt that perhaps his feet gave up. He was unable to move or drag. Sashi aimed at the torch. She was facing same problem. Every time she wanted to attack with the arrow, it said that attack range was limited. The arrow would go to waste since the attack range was not matching.


    It was strange because earlier they aimed and wasted many attempts but never received warning. "The designers are extremely sharp. I would never have cursed however please ept my apology prior." Sashi perhaps understood the reason behind this warning.


    They could not use their long range weapons due to the reason that the npc falls in the first category. It was new revtion that stuck her after changing several sides for attack.


    Their long range weapons would not work until they decreased questionable distance. It was equal of using sword or spear for attack. She wanted to praise the developers however time was short. Jake noticed the female yer and understood. He chuckled at the limitations.


    At every crucial point, they were given surprise doses. He was literally helpless for any short range attacks. Jake could only see Ahram and others sprinting and attacking at the same time. Albert left a deep injury at the time the ve tried to attack with light.


    Albert dodged the torch attack with the help of shield. This gave him chance for attack. The big sword pierced the thigh of the ve. This injury was bigger than any other. ve halted the footsteps and thumped on the ground. Its second hand shook open and small sized seed fell on the injury.


    The seed sprouted in front of their eyes and concealed the injury. It stitched the body with the help of seed sprouts. The ve stood up and threw one seed toward Albert. The seed immediately captured and restricted his movements. Albert got baffled to see this. It was another weapon of the ve.


    They were short of time to think anything because ve was strolling toward Albert. Albert shouted for help. rk held his crooked de. This de was sharp enough to cut the sprouts. rk hurried while looking at the ve. His hands were shivering with the threat.


    He once faced the cursed light from the torch and lost his hammer. Thest sprouts was cut and Albert jumped aside. The ve almost reached their heads. Junan heaved a sigh of relief. His heart was thumping that perhaps the ve would use the torch light for attack.


    Thankfully it was on cool down. Jake was at the nearest point. He wanted to attack no matter how closer he need to stand. The huge ve looked around. It could not see what was near its feet. Jake thought to use this opportunity. He fired at the feet.


    All bullets were fired before the weapon stopped for cool down. He literally created several holes in the left feet that the ve fell on the ground groaning. It repeated the stitching process. The seed sprouts changed the structure of the feet.


    Several sprouts looked awful for walk. The ve stood up however staggered. The sprouts seemed be part of the body structure and the previous well shaped feet looked like shapeless rocky hill.


    The yers saw this and admired the effort of the young yer. At least this rendered the ve from perfect chase. The ve was unable to properly stand much less chase behind.


    Jake was feeling good. He was helpless earlier but knowing that his attack created trouble for the ve, he was more than satisfied. Now other yers were attacking knowing that the ve might not be able to chase without staggering.


    The ve looked at the awful feet. It was groaning helplessly. In its desperation, the ve used torch light but the yers were sharp enough to evade the attack. Three of them attacked at the shoulders.


    Bigger injuries were adding in. The ve tried to shoo away but it was no more under control.. Still ve used sprouts for healing the body and it changed the overall stature.

 Chapter 59 - Hilly Slave

    Hilly ve


    Despite all efforts the creature was unable to keep the attacks. The yers were running around and injuring. One of the sprouts twirl around the hand. It eventually broke the torch mirror. The weapon castedst light which burnt few of random sprouts growing on the arm.


    The ve finally fell face down. It was no more in situation to harm the yers or stop them from entering in the cave. Those seeds which it used for healing actually cleared sprouts and boughs from the front of the cave. It helped them to see the opening of the cave.


    They gathered to proceed. This battle with the ve was eventful. Apparently it was tough however they did not stop. "This opening was hiding in front of us. Who else is anticipating Cobra Lord inside the cave?" rk asked.


    He was not excited in fact slightly unwilling to enter first. He stepped back and let the team head lead. Junan looked at the team members, "Even if we possess shingles still the battle cannot be predicted. All of you should put right amount of efforts. There must be someone weing at the door step so be alert." Junan gave usual guidance.


    He casted nce at the young yer and nodded. Jake did not mind that team head was intentionally avoiding his presence. He was in fact exploring controls in order to learn them better.


    "As for the precious stone is concerned. Jake and his partner is responsible to get hold on it. We will divide our tasks just like before. Everyone is strictly warned to not ck or act dumb when the battle goes beyond expectations. You all should focus and decide best steps to tackle situation. Do not forget to coborate with others." Junan spoke up bunch of warnings.


    He was looking whether anyone of them want to ask questions. They looked at him nk, "Very well then. We will move on." He gestured Albert to provide cover. The opening of the cave seemed bleak and dripping water droplets.


    They were unsure whether it was the dew drops or some weing signs of the cave. There was not customary door for them to kick and enter like heroes. Two creatures were hiding at both sides. Luck that Albert entered first with the shield. Both jumped at the shield with the poison dripping from their lips.


    They bit the shield thinking that they were holding the neck of some yer. "They are overwhelmed." Albert forced them away from the shield. His spear pierced the dripping mouth of the creature.


    "This cave is disgusting. Why they intentionally make it this way? This reminded me the first tunnel." Albert gritted his teeth. He was not immune to such creatures. However he was well versed how to get rid them. He was yer and knew that all challenges were meant to test the grounds of the each yer.


    Junan handled the second creature. Two yers were guarding the entrance of the cave. Thisst street of the colony was silent after they killed ve. It was more like the Python perhaps lost hope. The team members were already near the Second Heart.


    This ce was restricted and none of the irrelevant ves or ogres invade without prior notice. The Cobra Lord was under pressure. The Second Heart was ced at the corner of the cave. Cobra Lord was strong enough to kill all of enemies however since they killed three eyeless Serpents and got hold on the shingles, the Cobra Lord could onlymit some desperate attempts.


    Still the huge winding body was advantage. With the destruction of the Second Heart, this colony would copse. "This dripping water is perhaps some form of poison. I don''t know." Orin scrutinized the droplets that fell on his gaming gown.


    "What else we can expect. Use weapon to avoid them. Our HP is not stable." Sashi reminded him. Not all of them were holding shields. Jake possessed single shield and he was saving himself from the droplets. Albert was giving cover and leading. Others were responsible to worry for their hp. Albert looked at the ground. Those broken sprouts looked like snakes.


    He gulped dry breath. Junan stepped ahead to check what bothered Albert. "It is not real. Just some broken boughs." Albert was trying to calm down. His experience with the snakes was not always good. "No you are wrong. They are real." Junan shook his head and used his sword before Albert started dancing around.


    "rk take your position. Perhaps the cave is filled again with the snakes. These snakes are not going to leave us alone until we cross this level." Junan gritted his teeth. Some sharp team members could provide best facility when the snakes were crawling everywhere.


    Sashi also took charge. Jake and Ahram were already ready to fulfill the task. "It is possible that the stone is with the Cobra Lord based on our prior experience." Ahram spoke up his theory.


    "I also think the same..." Jake answered but couldplete the words. The System gave notification. [You are near Second Heart.] [Task: Look in the eyes of the Cobra Lord before killing] [Benefits: your eyes will be tempered to bear the anger of the Hidden Python.] [Keep note that anyone could kill Cobra Lord however you are responsible toplete your task]


    Jake understood that the Python could influence the yers and scare them at thest moment. After all big creature must have some hidden methods. The whole district was under the rule of the Python.


    Clearing this district meant killing the boss of the district. There was zero doubt. They were fairly pacing toward the biggest boss. It demanded them to temper few of the ws. They were experienced yers of various games nevertheless this was different in many ways.


    Jake noted. He wanted to take a look at the umted Exp however before killing Cobra Lord, there was not a single moment of ease. "This again snakes will haunt us.." Jake spoke to see that Ahram was looking at him strangely.

 Chapter 60 - Cave

    Cave


    All of them were familiar with what they were supposed to do. The cave was leading toward the depth. They were worried that perhaps the Cobra Lord confined them for the rest of time. There was possibility since the npc''s were designed with some AI.


    It was not that they were unable to cross hurdles. As the time was slipping, it increased their worry for the first level. Sashi and rk were leading for now. They were clearing the crawling snakes. After some time they were standing at the dead end.


    There were several paths leading toward the depth however they could not spot Cobra Lord or any ve other than the snakes. "So we are going to select one of the paths." Orin blinked and opened the Book of Detection in order to get some help.


    To his dismay the page was nk. They were clueless. Splitting and separately checking each path was impossible. They were in the form of team. Their weapons and their abilities were rtable for each other. This was the so-called restriction of the game portal. In case they separated, they overall strength would split up.


    They could not predict what was waiting at the each path so they could not take risk. "We have to find a way. The one and only path that could lead us toward the Cobra Lord is the sole destiny. Use your brains." Junan shook his head.


    Hepletely rejected the idea to split up and search. All paths were simr. The crawling snakes were finally nowhere. "If the snakes has disappeared that means we cannot make any clue." Sashi spoke disappointed.


    If they could spot snakes they might have checked their direction from where they were appearing however they were back at the dead end. "The Cobra also hisses particr sound. We can try listening this particr sound if possible." Jake spoke in the middle of silence.


    They looked at him as if seeing the savior. "I bet this kid is genius in his school." Orin praised openly. He was immensely happy at this suggestion. Others were equally awe inspired. Junan nodded.


    Team head was trying his best to digest that perhaps the kid was super intelligent that''s why the chief executive let him in the team. Because his suggestions were based on themon sense most of the time. "His addition in the team is making the team perfect, I admit." Junan added.


    Jake heaved sigh of relief. Finally the team head loosened his tightened expressions. Jake was worried that perhaps team head might create trouble for him. Orin lowered his ears near the ground and tried to listen the hissing sound.


    "This is not the best way. There are six paths. One of us with sensitive hearing should step ahead in one path and then try to listen to sound." Jake guided how the suggestion could prove effective. "Indeed the way you are doing, you might only listen our breathing sound." Junan chuckled.


    Orin was standing where all of them were standing. It was no difference for capturing the unnoticeable hissing sound. They understood and spread. Sashi rose up her hand. "My granny always praised me for listening the wanderer''s voice from afar. Am I eligible to test?"


    They looked at her rolling their eyes. "Ahem I think Albert can try first." Junan coughed. He could see all of them were ready to give try. Albert controlled his smile. rk was also about to ask however seeing that team head was not in good mood, he stopped.


    Albert walked toward one of the paths and lowered on the ground. He carefully tried to listen. Junan gestured them to not make any sound. They held their breaths. Albert nodded his head then moved toward the inner side.


    He was confirming that the path was void of the target. After a while he stood up and gestured that the path was empty. There was no single sound of any creature much less Cobra Lord. The Cobra Lord must be of huge stature so it was bound to create sound when moving.


    There wasplete silence. Albert gestured that the path was clear. He then moved toward the second path. They tightened their grip on the weapons as if ready to conquer the path as soon as they get notion.


    Albert knew the severity and the responsibility. Once confirmed the team would lead that path. In case his senses created illusion and they walked wrong path then they might waste lot of time. He tapped his hand on the ground.


    There was no sound again. Albert looked at the team head and he gestured him to proceed for the third path. The team members were still standing like statue. They were worried that the team head would get angry at their nonprofessional behavior.


    Albert was standing now at the third path. He wished that the Cobra should not be hiding in the cramp space. It would bring trouble for the team members. He bent down to listen the minimal sound however before he could listen any sound the near temporary partition broke in smithereens.


    Earlier Cobra Lord was hiding in one of the paths but decided to face the team away from the Second Heart. "Retreat, hurry." Junan shouted. The wall of the partition might fell on Albert because he was near.


    Albert was looking agape at the Cobra Lord. The big nostrils hissed frightening sound. This Cobra was utterly different from the real life Cobra or perhaps Albert never happened to see any in real life. He might have acted as the team yer however closing distance was enough to stop his breath.


    Fifteen feet big and somewhat healthy Cobra Lord was eyeing Albert. Albert coughed. The shield was not open. The weapon was not ready. Albert was looking what to do now. The team members stood rooted. They gulped dry breath.


    The boss Cobra seemed got out of the den to battle with the team members instead of remaining hidden or save the toil of the team.

 Chapter 61 - Cobra

    Cobra


    The situation that they were in was rotten from head to toe. Junan was drenched in sweat with worry. They had been searching this boss to clear up the colony. Jake found this chance valid to fulfil the task. The Cobra Lord was not injured and pulling the next move was as risky it gets.


    The air was so thick with tension that you could slice it up and serve it as cake. The Cobra Lord had yet to decide the fate of the yer sitting on the ground. It was a gutsy job. All the team members were also worried about the life of that experienced yer and their standing in thepetition as a team.


    Albert was Shieldman. He was doing his part perfectly. No one wanted him to be at the receiving end of the Cobra lord''s wrath. Jake walked forward, looking at the Cobra Lord as if they were sworn enemies.


    Junan frowned.


    He could not stop himself from worrying as he heard muffled cries. Someone wanted to cry, it was the female yer, Sashi. She did not want to wail out loud and spoil what was going on.


    Jake did not mind their reaction. Real-life or In-game life, both were one and the same thing for him. Losing the game life or level meant losing his life. He was on the verge of death when he woke up after the ident. Hope was the only thing that kept him alive.


    Now that his tasks were important, he could not neglect a single task because not fulfilling a task meant Exp reduction or punishment by the system. Both options were uneptable. This option to stand in front of the Cobra Lord and look in its eyes was easierparatively.


    Albert came in his senses as soon as he saw the young yer. The attention of the Cobra Lord was heavily fixated on the kid. Jake was in no way suitable to face the Cobra boss. From a single nce, he was nothing more than a newbie yer. The Cobra Lord was offended as to how the kid was looking in the eyes fearlessly.


    The liquid dripping from its mouth quivered with angst. This liquid poison could immediately take half of the hp and by the second attack, the yer would be dead. Jake could see the strength, the capability of the Cobra and how easily it could eliminate him.


    That glimmer of ferociousness in the eyes of the Cobra was brighter than the sun. Jake trembled with fear, goosebumps all over his body. His task was blunt. The system wanted him to kill Hidden Python. It was a real task and he could not go back on it.


    The purpose of this task was not clear, however, Jake decided that he would question the system after going through some of the levels. In his eyes getting Exp in the game was enough so why did the system want to bring him in front of the strongest boss and kill him.


    The question was genuine and the system would answer all his queries after level Ten. For now, there was chaos among the team. Ahram shouted with horror because the Cobra Lord was about to attack the young yer.


    Albert was near, as soon as the aura and the attention of the Cobra diverted, Albert was able to think rationally. He opened the Shield and fended off the first attack. With this, the team members came active.


    "Immediately get ready your weapons. This Cobra should not get a chance for the second attack." Junan ordered. He was speechless at the actions of the young yer but right at this moment, his actions let the first yer escape.


    It was risky and horrible. None of them would have ever have done this to save the first yer. Presently, they were more focused on getting rid of the Cobra Lord rather than finding answers to the young yer''s actions. Everyone attentively took few seconds to decide how they would use avable weapons. Until now they were well versed in how the weapons could collectively help in any situation. Albert did not take much time and dragged the kid away from the direct approach of the Cobra attack.


    Albert was thankful for this kid. The situation was demanding some foolish action but he was sure that none of the others might have done this foolish action only a kid could do it. Jake had somehow managed to fulfil the task also be saved by Albert at the same time. He was now able to imagine the anger and wrath of the Hidden Python.


    The ying field was not cramped. They could attack from various sides and confuse it.


    The perfect coboration was needed or else they would fall in the whirling body of the Cobra. The Cobra angrily shook the tail and covered around the shield. Albert got worried because he was unable to force it otherwise.


    The huge body reeled. Albert was left with no choice but to loosen his grip on the shield. The shield was taken away. The Cobra tried to break it but could not. The shield was a special ss weapon. In every profession, one weapon was made invulnerable in most cases. Slight damage was possible howeverpletely breaking apart was difficult.


    Every yer took five weapons on their profession so four weapons were vulnerable and only one could work till the end. The same way rk lost the hammer in the previous battle because the main weapon was different.


    Albert was Shieldman so this shield got the exception. Cobra threw the shield away. It leapt the tail at the nearest yers. Orin was noting down the events and waiting with the spear.


    He saw that Cobra wanted to target him. He stepped back waving the spear. They could see that anyoneing in direct contact might get caught unfairly. They did not want to imagine the toil before the death.


    The Cobra would twist every gut out of the yer before killing. The presence of the boss was already horrible. The team members could feel the ghastly pressure.


    Sashi attacked with the arrows, Junan finally showed up. His attention was fixed to injure the tail first. This would stop the Cobra from spinning its enemies. They were thankful that despite the problem, none of them get caught by the Cobra.


    However, the necessary task was to kill not to wait and beat around the bushthe same. They knew this aspect very well.. Four days had already passed and only two days were left yet there were no signs of hidden Python.

 Chapter 62 - Be Careful

    Be Careful


    No one could muster up the courage to directly attack the Cobra lord until Junan waved his sword. He called out to rk for help. rk held a sharp de in his hand.


    "I will try my best to capture its attention and when I have managed to do so, you will use your weapon." Beads of silver sweat broke on Junan''s forehead and trickled down his frown. He was staring at the Cobra lord with a deep sense of loathing and fear.


    The sword had a different mechanism of action aspared to the de. The de could easily injure the tail if they perfectly followed each other. Currently, Cobra was trying its best to capture any team member. And even if one of the team members was attacked by it, their whole team would have to say goodbye to thepetition.


    Jake was standing at the back. His gun was loaded with fire and angst. He was also ready. He fired bullets however it seemed to do nothing but provide an itch to the cobra. But this itch was enough to keep it distracted from rk''s movement and plot to kill.


    Jake fired bullets and kept the Cobra distracted¨°p. This earned rk more than enough time to attack the tail. Junan was also on the same job and he gestured to Jake to keep it up. Unfortunately, a shower of arrows was thrown on the Cobra at the same time. Cobra changed its position and started slithering toward the team members. They were standing in right in front of him


    It was slightly disadvantageous for them. The Cobra saw right through their n and thought to take advantage of it. They were trying to synchronise but sadly they forgot to take a look at their surroundings and the setting. It was easy for Cobra to move forward freely because of its slender body structure.


    Instead of standing at various positions, they were standing right in front of it. Only Albert was standing opposite because he wanted to get the shield. Without the shield, he could not provide the best help. The shield was currently rolling around the tail.


    The Cobra hurled toward the team members taking its final attempt to get over the smart yers. Junan realized the mistake but it was toote to reconsider their actions.


    They retreated. rk screamed out because he was the closest in proximity. The Cobra seemed not to care about their problem. Sashi moved back. Jake was also worried. They tried to attack but in vain.


    "Attack the tail now," Junan shouted. He was angry at rk because despite having a chance he was afraid to attack. He was also stepping back. It was not good for all of them. Someone had to take the risk.


    rk somehow regained his senses probably he realised fear meant losing it all. He gathered up his strength and attacked. The sharp de pierced the tail, soon after that he jumped aside. There waspse of one or two seconds. It was enough for him to avoid the injured tail.


    They reached the end of the path, going any further meant being cornered by the Cobra. It would have been a dead end for the team. And due to that limited space Jake could not use a grenade.


    The broken pieces of the Cobra might bring damage along with the grenade impact. The team members could not get through the impact considering their present health level.


    The Cobra Lord was rolling its tail whimpering in pain. As soon as it moved away from the path it was blocking Junan gestured to others to take advantage of the situation and disperse. It was a golden chance to relocate their positions. Albert had finally gotten the shield. Ahram followed Jake because they were to get the stone from the Cobra Lord.


    An ashy smoke started spreading slowly. It was being emitted by the damaged tail. This smoke in no way resembled with the previous one. Perhaps it was rted to the Cobra Lord. The poison smoke could kill them before they could manage to escape the cave.


    This was the reason that the Cobra personally came to see them. "All of you should take care from the direct attack." Junan reminded them and threw the three shingles. These stones started absorbing the smoke however the process was slow.


    The team members started coughinv. They were sure that the shingles would do wonders but with this rate of absorption there wasn''t much hope. "The shingles seem useless." Sashi managed to form a sentence through the coughs.


    "I don''t think so. The tail is constantly spreading smoke and the shingles are absorbing else we might have been dead by now." Orin observed and cleared their doubts. They covered their mouths and kept dragging themselves through the battle.


    "Our hp is dropping. Hurry, otherwise only dead bodies would walk out of this cave." Albert shouted after knowing that the smoke was taking away their hp. "It is indeed." Orinmented. Now, they were more worried aspared to when they were deuelling with the Cobra Lord.


    It forced them to step ahead and attack no matter if the attack met empty air. The Cobra took advantage of the smoke and attacked. Orin was hit against the wall of the cave. They heard his rapturous scream. It rmed them of the danger. It meant Cobra could see through the smoke and they were helpless. It was a tough situation.


    Jake thought to fire the bullets at the injured part of the tail to see if it made any difference. As soon as he started shooting bullets, the Cobra started convulsing as if begging for death.


    Jake got shocked and attacked at the same spot. Fortunately, it helped them in a different way. The Cobra was unable to release smoke because the tail got severed. Seeing that the team members were unwilling to give up, Cobra blocked the path.


    It was again using the same trick to corner them and then twist with the body pressure. They were no more at the same spot instead scattered. It did not prove to be very helpful in the Cobra''s wellfare since the team members were still actively attacking.


    Cobra looked at the back where the second heart was ced. It thought to block the path so that yers get confused between two paths. The design of the opening of every path was simr. If the middle partition broke then two paths were joined in.


    It would take effort and toil to search for the right one. The least that every boss wanted was to waste their time. Time is always precious. And as to how long they could battle with the yers to reach their aims could be reduced which could ultimately be a win for the boss.


    The signs were pointing that Cobra would escape after creating trouble for them. It was the best choice for now since their hp was dropping slowly. The cobra was well aware about their condition so it was good chance.. Almost all of them had lost two thirds of their hp, dropping theor health status near to the warning level.

 Chapter 63 - Dead

    Dead


    It was fairly equal to increasing their troubles. The tail was almost severed to its full extent, however, the Cobra was nowhere near to ept its defeat. It leapt toward Orin again to kill him since he had the lowest hp. Junan hurriedly attacked it and captured its attention.


    Losing a team member could result in the worst oue. Sashi and Jake once again used their attacking skills to stop the Cobra. rk found this chance favourable and attacked from behind. The Cobra''s back skin got ripped open like an overripe fruit when it falls to the ground. The Cobra convulsed with this sharp attack of the de.


    "Jake, I think the stone is concealed around its jaw." Ahram looked at the Cobra''s jaw andmented.


    "If it is around the jaw then we will attack at the face. I will distract it and you can make sure that it is there." The huge Cobra was writhing in pain which had the team members worried that the poisonous liquid from the mouth might fall on them.


    Jake also barely saved his stature with the help of a single shield. They had to avoid the liquid poison along with the twisting huge body which could easily crush them. The Cobra had intentionally targeted Orin first and then Sashi during this brawl.


    Sashi hurried to relocate and hide behind the shield. Albert once again became extra vignt after noticing the Cobra''s suspicious activities. He was trying his best that none of the liquid poison drops fell on any of the team members.


    ording to the present level of the hp, one pounce of the Cobra could kill any yer except Jake. Jake had managed to save more than half of his hp up till now.


    Though he was actively taking part in physically harmful fights, the other team members were always providing him with chances to remain behind. It was due to his intellectual efforts during the struggle period of each encounter.


    His single attack provided them benefits far more aspared to the overall attempts of the rest of the members. Ahram threw the chain in order to check whether they should maim the Cobra to get the precious stone.


    "I got the gleam, it is there." Ahram''s eyes were wide open as if hypnotised by the gleam. He was breathing heavily and whispering lightly due to the nervous excitement that was bubbling through his nerves.


    He wanted to shout at the top of his lungs due to excitement but that could rm the clever Cobra. So, instead, Ahram cocked his eyebrows toward the stone to let Jake know of its location. Jake finally felt relief in ways he couldn''t exin. They would get that stone no matter how difficult it gets. The Cobra was still alive even after all this torture. He was surely one strong giant but that didn''t mean they would lose hope.


    Jake started to calcte and analyse the situation at hand.


    "Wait, earlier," He bit his lower lip and raised his eyebrow, "the Cobra was at full strength but now its strength must have fairly decreased. Probably around half of what it was before. I should try once again with the bullets." And, Oh Boy! was he right. There was a difference, indeed.


    Now that Cobra reached half of its health, the previously nonworking weapons could also bring a better damage level.


    "You can try else the chain might not bring the desired damage. The daggers holding the chain might skip the target." Ahram suggested with a satisfied grin appearing on his face.


    His intention was to damage the face in the first two or three attacks since the Cobra was busy with the other team members. This would decrease the amount of toil for others. "You are right. I will test once the weapon cools downpletely." Jake admired the way Ahram was coborating. His heart surged with happiness at the thought of a friend having his back and considering him as a strong individual. His schoolmates had destroyed his confidence. He shook his head to throw away the painful memories and focus on what is in front of him.


    Rational decisions could always bring a positive impact on the overall struggle. Jake knew that gamers yed with fierce enthusiasm. It was wonderful that he was here to win and not get bashed by the surprises designed by the developers. His train of thoughts was broken down as the weapon showed that it hadpletely cooled down.


    "In case the Cobra rolled toward us. You will try your best to maintain the distance or step back if things mess up slightly." Jake spoke his concerns.


    "Sure, I am ready." Ahram patted his right shoulder. Jake held the gun and waited for the right moment when the Cobra moved its face while trying to capture Sashi. It opened its huge mouth for the first time and they got chills of horror. There were millions of sharp teeth shaping up his mouth, The rancid poisonous saliva was ready to drip all over them.


    Fortunately, Jake took aim at the lower spot in the face. The stone was hidden there. He did not stop until there were no more bullets left. Fortunately, the damage unsealed the stone and injured the Cobra.


    Ahram anticipated an appearance of a big hole with the bullets. The stone rolled from the body and the huge face trap shut. The liquid poison stopped drooling around.


    The team members got some rest with this oue. Ahram hurriedly caught the stone before the huge body of the Cobra fell on it. The other team members were looking at them.


    Jake heaved a sigh of relief. He was initially unsure whether the bullets would seed but he went with his instinct. At least it brought the waving huge body on the ground. Perhaps Cobra was on itsst struggle. It shook the huge body and the partition between two paths crumbled.


    It blocked their path. They were not worried about what the Cobra did, instead, they were looking as to who should attack. Orin was at the lowest point of hp.


    Junan looked at all of them and asked, "Do all of you agree to give thest attack to Orin?" Junan spoke. It would help him regain at least half hp. They looked at each other and nodded.


    Though Albert and Sashi were also nearing the red line, they willingly let Orin take the chance. Orin made thest attack and killed the Cobra.


    Jake was satisfied with the way team members acted sober and decided before doing the deed. In fact, he was quite impressed with the team head. It was a matter of guts to let others take chance when he himself was no different and needed hp.


    Ahram was also thinking the same. Absolutely there were no simr examples in the history of gaming where others sacrificed their chance for the deserving one.


    (The spectators were awe shocked to see this. There were thousands of yers watching along with the general audience. Their mouths fell on the floors after seeing this. In their eyes, this team was bent on writing new history in the gaming world. However, they were sure that in the uing levels the unity of the team would definitely crumble in front of the personal motives. For this, spectators were ready to witness the uing changes.)


    Presently Junan wanted the team to remainplete.. He was leading this team and had a clear notion of the organizers. He was after all boss of the number one guild in the ''Sovereign Rulers''

 Chapter 64 - Partition

    Partition


    They confirmed that it was dead. Junan looked at the team members. Their condition was not perfect for further battle. "What should we do for the hp? The Cobra perhaps broke this partition to increase our trouble." Junanmented.


    He was searching through the avable options for the hp gain. Albert was also wanted to work on the hp. "Holy crap, the ruthless developers did not create any sideline quest for the yers to gain hp in the first level." Junanmented disappointed.


    "What else we can expect from them." Sashi spoke sarcastic. While attacking the liquid poison of the Cobra fell on her twice. It drastically reduced her hp.


    She also wanted to do some quest and remain away from the red line. Jake was worried for them. He knew that standing here idle would not solve the problem.


    The time ticked and the next day began. Jake noticed and got overjoyed because it means he could ask the system for clue. He silently asked from system. There was single line of words as if testing his patience.


    [Use your brain: The boss of this colony is already dead. The yers could get hp from killing small ogres behind the partition]


    Jake got stumped. He was speechless. For them it was impossible deed to think that much. Here the system wants him to use brain in the middle of broken cave.


    "We still remember the tunnel. There were many ogres saving the Heart. We killed them and got enough Exp. I think we do the same. It is utterly impossible that there the second heart would be kept without someone guarding." Jake spoke scratching his hair.


    He chuckled like silly young boy. Junan lifted his brows at the suggestion. They simply neglectedmon aspect again. "Perhaps we are overwhelmed by the different setting of the game portal." He shrugged his shoulder and chuckled.


    Others also nodded. This was truth. They sometimes act like newbies. "We can slowly get rid the hindrance and see the other side. All of you can kill as many ogres to get the hp." Junan waved his hand.


    They ignored the dead body of the Cobra. The broken path was challenge. They slowly started to clear. "I think thest two days of the time limit has already begun." Sashi nced at the ticking time.


    Jake and Ahram were in front to provide help in clearing the partition. They were with half hp so they could do much toilpared to some others. Orin also joined. He used his spear to move away the trash.


    It was due to the shingles that they survived till the death of the Cobra. Otherwise there was no chance for them to get through Cobra alive. The cave might have be their death spot.


    It was all thanks to the genius team members and the responsible team head. Their coboration made it possible to rob the eyeless serpents before killing them.


    Ahram used chain and dragging the trash away. rk was standing silently. He did not speak anything seeing that everyone was focused. "There are two paths at the other side. How we will know the right one?" he finally could not contain curiosity.


    Junan swept his hand to move rk away because the liquid poison that hung on the ceiling of the cave was about to fell. "The way we got rid this Cobra, I am sure we will find the right path as well. In fact we might mass kill to quench our thirst for hp." Junan chuckled.


    After facing Cobra Lord he got some confident that they could killst boss. However there was big problem. Half of them lost their weapons. rk used its hammer best rather than the de but he lost it.


    Junan also lost half part of the sword. They were constantly battling with the ogres and did not think about it. Now that they were nearing toward thest boss, the threat was visibly dancing on their heads.


    Others were busy yet Junan was thinking about critical aspect when they would appear in front ofst boss. Ahram handed him the stone. ording to the book of detection this stone was precious.


    Junan was certain that it has something to do withst boss. Half the trash was cleared. All of them joined to clear the other half. It was taking time. This was what the Cobra want. There were two remaining colonies and only two days were left.


    The time wasing short. It might increase their problems in the end or thest battle. Atst they cleared and the ogres weed them. Fortunately they did not need to search the path. The ogres were waiting at the other side of the partition.


    This was third colony of the district. There were total five in numbers. Clearing the third colony meant that they destroyed more than half of the strength of the boss. It was rted with how they step by step cleared and did not leave any low level boss especially those creations of the hidden Python.


    It immensely decreased its strength. The hidden creatures were d that the yers were able topletely get rid the poison from the surrounding. Now they could breathe and live. The rule of the Python was near end.


    Few living ves were mourning over the present circumstances. Outside of the dark colony the ves were screaming because Python was killing them one by one.


    They were useless to stop the yers. The hidden Python was also hissing in the dark colony because the yers were near the second heart.


    The colony shook with the Python mming its body against the ground. With this the ves fell dead. The dull sky of the district was bright outside while the dark colony was mourning over the destruction. Other than the dark colony all parts of the district were rejoicing new life.


    The team members were mass killing ogres. They were never happy this. All of them made sure that none of the ogre escaped their weapon. They used other weapons from the same set of profession.

 Chapter 65 - Destroy

    Destroy


    With the ogres getting killed they were able to reach at thest part of the cave. The thing was simr with the first heart. There was no doubt that they were going to damage most precious part of the boss.


    "We struggled madly to reach here. All of us should take part in the attack." Albert spoke. They were somewhat happy. After a long chase they finally destroyed the second heart.


    Jake received the notification. [Congrattions: The second heart is destroyed.]


    [You will receive 100Exp]


    [1 rep based on your performance]


    [You will get reward of bones healing at level three. Hurry andplete the task]


    Jake wanted to open the stats and take a look however the cave started to crumble as soon as the heart destroyed. "Leave the cave immediately." Junan ordered.


    They hurried and walked out of the cave. The third colony was cleared and they were again standing at the lush green grass. This ground and the grass was not the same earlier.


    When they entered in the district everything be it air or the grass, they were poisoned because of the influence of the Python. With the two hearts got destroyed the influence of the Python restricted in the Dark colony.


    It was good sign however they were nowhere near the Python and there were only two days left for this level. "The thing which is noticeable that we have stabbed the Python hard twice, it is apparent that we can defeat Python if it appeared anytime. The most concerning aspect is the limited time. Our journey had been unprecedented earlier but now we know that it will remain same throughout the levels. We should expect variety of troubles. From now onward we will do our best to fight with the limited time." Junan gave short speech to upsurge their courage.


    They understood that they could not ck or waste much time. "There are two colonies those are currently bigger. Which one we should select first?" Sashi asked.


    Their pace strongly adhered with the type of tasks or the steeplechases behind ogres. Junan and others looked toward the colonies. They were trying to figure out the difference.


    Both colonies werepletely different. One of it was at the right side of their path while the second in the middle. The right one was looking simple as they witnessed the previous three.


    The second was built dark. There were ck clouds floating above the colony. The team members looked at each other. "I clearly remember we did not see this colony before. Perhaps it was hiding." Albertmented.


    All of them were curious about the colony. However they were shocked too. "It is possible that this colony is the mastermind behind the troubles of the District. If it is true then the boss is hiding there." Junan spoke one word at a time.


    He was actually afraid to speak it however there was no use in keep thinking. "Are you trying to say that this colony is the real chaotic ce? Are we going to select this colony instead of other?" rk asked to confirm.


    "Sooner orter we will be in front of the boss or the boss itself would show up so why not confront it manly." Ahram chuckled. He was super excited because the expected boss would uncover in front of them.


    This would also be thest of the task. With this they will be able to cross the level one. This was the biggest dream of every yer of this team.


    They had been working hard. They knew that there would not be second chance. They were familiar with the rules. One loss meant loss for all next levels.


    None of the team would get chance without winning or securing second position in any level. "There is no choice. Considering the time if the enemy is right in front of us, we should just attack with all might. Let''s see what will be the result." Albert added.


    He was looking at the dark colony with the gleaming light in his eyes. rk was slightly confused, "What if it is to mislead us?" His words carried some doubt.


    Sashi looked at him. "If it was some different setting then we can consider this choice but these are colonies and the developers know it could createmotion among the teams. It is highly likely that the colony was already there however because of the influence of the boss we were unable to locate it." She sounded exining.


    The logic was to the point. rk understood. Junan also nodded. He was hundred percent sure that if they could clear this colony under the time then they could cross the level. The main problem was to locate the boss and kill.


    At least it was the task what they were supposed toplete. They agreed to venture this colony first with the hope to confront the boss. The high walls of the colony were threatening.


    It seemed they would never be able toe out if they entered inside. The gates of the colony were open ajar and there were few dead bodies of the ves. They were killed at the time tea members destroyed the second heart.


    Python wanted to close the doors of colony however since the Cobra was dead and the stone was under the possession of the yers, the Python could not control few things.


    "I did not see these creatures before." Sashi was pleasantly surprised when she saw some creatures at the other side. They were sneaking toward the team.


    "They got rid the cruelty of the boss and the poison perhaps. Also they are looking us because we are heading toward dark colony?" Albert answered.


    This was only observation. "Ah this means we are savior of these creatures?" Ahram was surprised. "Take it this way. I remember these creatures were not in good condition when we entered through the portal." Albertmented. His memory was quite sharp.


    They waved toward the creatures and walked to reach the dark colony.

 Chapter 66 - Choice

    Choice


    Their choice actually saved them because if they had chosen the silent colony then they might have attacked by the Python in the dark. The other colony was trap. yers decide to clear simple and easy tasks normally.


    For this reason Python set this trap. It tried to act smart however the team was willing to bet for the hardest job. After all they were here for the levels.


    "What will be our coboration? There are things that making me worried." Orin spoke. He was asking the team head. Orin was much different from others. He worked harder however less likely bother his brain most of the time.


    He could jump from the cliff on the gesture of the team head however seeing that team head was walking silently made him worried. "We are heading toward thest colony if I am not wrong then it should be you opening the Book of Detection and read the clue." Junan halted his steps and reminded.


    There was not sliver of apprehension or twisted expressions, Junan figured out the nature of this team member so he was lenient most of the time.


    "Indeed I should look in to it." Orin lowered his head and brought out the book of detection. The outer cover of the book was masterly designed as if the precious ancient script was written inside.


    Orin got surprised because there were two pages instead of one. The first page was maroon color. The words were written with white ink. The second page was also maroon however the words were written with the golden ink.


    "Do not keep ring the pages. Read them instead." Junan spoke expressionless. "Sure, killing Python is impossible without luck. The luck never wait for the cowards." Orin read the first page and looked at the team head.


    The team members also stopped to listen in the clue from the book. Junan sighed, "If you had been good in your profession you might have decoded these words. Now tell me whether the book is pointing us cowards or pushing us not to be?" Junan asked Orin.


    His tone was in no way hitting type however he wanted to let Orin understand that sooner orter all of them should learn their assigned professions to make the advancement practical.


    This level and the levels ahead were clearly designed with the professions rather than passive or impassive skills. There was no more normal level up methods used in this game portal. The yers were given tough hit ups for the every level.


    Without understanding their professions better way they might be dragging the level. Presently they were wining because of the best level coboration however if there were two more active team along with them then this coboration mightpse at many point.


    The reason did not need exnation. Orin lowered his head. This profession was grim and he wanted to change it if they happened to reach next level.


    "I will take this profession in the next level." Albert chuckled. He liked to decode or do detective job. In fact he wanted to establish his Detective agency after winning lot of money from this game portal. "Sure if the things did not restrict us again." Junan agreed.


    "Perhaps it meant that there is something between the Python and the yers that should be solved. It could be ogres of the Python or some broken gates again." Orin sounded exining. Junan yawned, "It literally does not make sense."


    "We can know after entering through any opened gates? I am sure there will be troops ready to wee us." Sashi chimed in the conversation. She pointed toward the opened gate. They nodded. The time was slipping like unrestricted horse.


    "There is another page, should I read it too?" Orin asked team head. Junan and others fell speechless. "What are you waiting man?" Ahram spoke up.


    Orin opened the second page but could not read. The ck clouds over the dark colony started thundering as if threating or afraid of something. The team members got certain that second page meant something important.


    "Read it already." rk beckoned. Orin nodded and read, "Collect the shredded skin of the Python and burn." They heard and sighed. "So we have direction now. The shredded skin of the Python should burn for the sake of good." rk spoke enthusiastic waving the sharp de in the air.


    He seemed challenging the Python, also calling his troop for this deed. Jake silently acimed. He recently read the clue of the system and the reason behind this task.


    The purpose of burning the shredded skin was clear. Presently the size of the Python was huge and the yers might get reduced to mincemeat in front of it. Bypleting this tough task they will be spared from the big ordeal.


    If they enter in the colony and perhaps broke the seal along with cross the dead zone then they would be helpless in front of Python. The question was whether they could break the seal or cross the dead zone without losing team members? Definitely not.


    They would go missing in the two seals then the dead zone would prove their morgue. Python created these barriers in order to make the dark colony a safe ce for living.


    The seals were secured with the loyal troops and the hidden traps. The Book of Detection gave them golden clue because they perfectly destroyed second heart.


    The tasks and the rewards were relevant based on their efforts and the way they tackle situation. The rewards were part of the game portal because the organizers were afraid of the learned spectators.


    This was the reason that the second page was written with golden ink. "Hope this golden ink reduces our troubles. Now we are heading toward the opened gate. Our task is to collect shredded skin then burn." Junan reminded out of habit.


    He walked ahead of others to lead them. Jake was very d because they were at thest colony ready to face the Python. The task of the system was waiting for his action.

 Chapter 67 - Trap

    Trap will not work


    The team entered the opened gate. The ck clouds over their heads seemed ring them. They never felt that the realistic settings of any gale could create such threat too. It seemed the clouds were alive. They wanted to stop the yers however something constrained them.


    "I should not look above." rk was earlier excited however seeing the dread of the ck clouds heforted. He held his sharp de ready to tear apart the imaginary ogres.


    As soon as they entered the gate shook closing behind. This was indication that they could not leave this colony without clearing or falling dead.


    "Do they need to make it dramatic?" Albertmented. There was whole new world inside the colony. They were looking agape. The ck clouds clogged the light and the colony was dipping in the darkness.


    It was hindering them from figuring out their surroundings. The dark colony was divided in many parts ording to the will of the Python. The difficulty levels were put to get rid the intruders.


    They were presently at the outeryers. Here they could only fiddle through their path and the ogres those were securing the shredded skin. The Python knew that its skin was precious and part of the strength.


    It was necessary to secure it so it let the ogres keep hold. The ogres were very diligent. As soon as the thundering clouds informed the arrival of the team members, they secured it in the first seal.


    The ogres were ready to protect the first seal no matter how many they were to face the attacks. "Can you see those flickering eyes?" Junan pointed toward the left side.


    They clearly noticed those eyes. "Staying here and waiting might waste much time. We should follow those ogres." Junan whispered. He noticed that perhaps those ogres were trying to hide something.


    There was nothing else that they could work on or begin the battle so those ogres might bring them to somewhere, thinking this they decided to follow behind.


    The ogres were waiting for this to happen. They readied the first trap. Actually the path was simple however due to the ck clouds it was hidden from direct approach.


    The ogres set this trap to stray them from reaching the first seal. Junan and others ran behind ogres. They hurried not to miss the tracks of the ogres. In the dim dark and the constant thundering of the clouds they were being distracted.


    The ogres ran in the dark street. They were making noise and shouting so that team members should not stand somewhere and look critically. Jake was at thest running with Ahram. He was slow because of his controls.


    Ahram considered his pace and thought to remain slow as well. At least pair of two was better than alone yer. "Thanks buddy. I think we should not miss the surrounding too. I feel something off¡­" Jake could notplete his sentence.


    Junan shouted and fell in the trap. He shouted to alert others however Orin followed up because he was running side by side. Jake halted his rush. The ogres started to appear. They were hiding around. As soon as Junan fell in the trap they appearedughing madly.


    Many thorns pricked in his butt. Junan coughed. He was unfortunate that Orin also fell on him. It added misery. Albert, Sashi and rk were running behind. They immediately stopped. It was due to their active control else they might have jumbled over the team head.


    Ahram saw the situation and understood they were surrounded. The ogres brought them away from the first seal. They were in ck statures. It was hardest to filter them from the surrounding darkness.


    Only their flickering eyes were helpful. They did not immediately attack instead spread in the form of the groups. They were separately surrounding them to attack in groups. It would reduce their strength in general.


    Junan got rid many thorns. He cursed Orin twice or thrice. "So this was trap. Get out of the ground and battle." Junan ordered Orin. He leapt like lizard and got out of the ground. It was not deep hole.


    The ground was filled with the dried out leaves and the jumping of the ogres over it created unbnced sounds. This was also troublesome because the ogres could see the movements of the yers.


    "We both could kill as many ogres as we can. My grenades are reserved for this day." Jake noticed the ogres that they were trying to separate all yers before starting battle.


    It was possible because the team members were unable to see through darkness. They were literally blindly searching others. It helped ogres to attack. rk barely saved from the attack. It was aimed at his head. He was sure that if this attack had met the head then he was goner.


    "They are sly. Keep your eyes open and weapons ready." She shouted to inform others. They heard and understood. The signs were already pointing something grim. The prenned actions of the ogres were there to stop them away from the seal.


    "Wait what if I use grenade and there is some team members battling there." Jake fell in dilemma what to do. The grenade might leave bigger impact. In the darkness Jake could not figure out the right cement of the enemies and team members.


    It was could create problem adding in their current struggle. Jake thought use gun till the time he got some idea to use grenade. The idea struck. He could gather the team members at one ce and then the ogres would be in front or in surrounding.


    This was better idea to get rid these cunning ogres. He called Ahram. Ahram was killing an ogre because it attacked him. He wanted to make sure that the young boy should not get in trouble with the ogres.


    It would add in the present situation and Ahram did not want this to happen. He was sincere toward all of the team members.

 Chapter 68 - Missing

    Missing


    "What is it?" Ahram asked. He looked around to spot the young boy. "We need to call other team members. I want to do fireworks and it is not possible when they are scattered." Jake spoke and only then Ahram found his location.


    He slowly walked toward him. "Sure I will call them all." Ahram shouted the names of them all. None of them voiced from the same spot. It means they were not in pairs or working together. "Why everyone is scattered? These ogres are ying with us. Let''s kill them all with the grenades. Follow my voice." Ahram spoke his n.


    Junan pulled out thest thorn and answered, "Sure we need some fireworks. Here it is dark." He called Orin and they both staggered toward the expected spot. They constantly called out to make sure that they did not miss their direction.


    Albert groaned because ogre caught him in the dark. He was surrounded and battling bluntly. He spoke out loud that he was currently busy. Junan thought to move in his direction and see the sly ogres.


    Sashi and rk were saving each other by keeping away the ogres. These were near another trap. Because of dull surrounding they were unable to make it. The ogres forced them and they fell in the trap.


    This trap was like tunnel. They were no more on the surface where others were calling them to gather at single spot. Junan finally reached near Albert. He voiced to make sure that his weapon should not fell on his team member.


    They both worked to get rid the group of ogres. Orin was near waiting for them to clean the mess of ogres. He wanted to take part however Junan stopped him from doing so.


    He perhaps offended Junan this time. Orin was helpless to regain his initial face. The team head was getting annoyed. He initially did not mind nheless it was more than once that he reminded him to read the book of detection.


    The curiosity should have forced him however he was cking till now. Junan did not like it. Now here he did another blunder. He could tell that Junan suffered because of thorns and he added in his plight.


    He was standing silently and listening other two working in coboration. It was bit difficult because the ogres were changing positions taking advantage from the darkness.


    The sly ogres many time made the situation where Albert was ready to attack and there was team head in front. Fortunately before attack they shout their location then attack, they were also using keen senses still the ogres were working harder.


    Junan attacked and shouted. In the answer Albert voiced his location only to make Junan worry. They were right in front of each other weapons ready to attack.


    The ogres flickered their eyes then move aside. They were ying hide and seek with already blinded team members. "Hell off these ogres else I will get mad seriously." Junan shouted clearly annoyed.


    Orin voiced to get answer from Sashi and rk. It had been some time that they did not called. There was no answer in return. Orin called again. There wasplete silence in return. Junan also heard Orin.


    This brought another round of worry. Both were missing. "Orin call Ahram and reach there. We will join soon. First of all make the fireworks and see what is this ground and the ce." Junan ordered Orin.


    Orin voiced and left. He called Jake and Ahram to get the direction. They gave response. Slowly Orin covered the distance while killing one or two ogres in the way.


    The ogres were keeping eyes at their new tactics. They wanted to know what these team members wanted to do. Jake was also worried because two team members did not call back.


    Albert and Junan finally got rid thest ogre. They walked back to reach the rest of team members. The clouds in the sky were still the same. There was not sliver of change in the surrounding only that two team members were missing.


    "Where are they?" Junan asked the first question. No one was aware so there was silence in the answer of his question. "They are missing but I did not hear anything strange. They did not call for help." Albert spoke.


    "Shall we fire grenade to see our surrounding?" Ahram asked the team head. Junan shook his head, "First of all call them more than once then follow with grenade. If they are not answering that means they are not here." Junan spoke.


    Orin and Albert called them many times. They did not get answer in return. Now they were sure that both were in trouble. Jake fired grenade. There was bust of light along with the st.


    The light let them see the surrounding. They were horrified that they had been here quite some time. There were dried out leave on the uneven ground. There was blood sttered on many ces.


    At some unusual turns there were ground holes. Now they were clear that both fell in one of the hole. The light ended leaving them again in the dark. Now it was problem how they should see all the ground holes. They were clueless where could be both team members.


    "This increased our burden. We cannot split up and search them." Junan sighed. Lucky or unlucky both fell in the right ground hole. There was straight path toward the first seal. The first seal wasrge hall that was built for the ves. Since most of the ves were dead now, the ogres secured the first part of the recent shredded skin.


    This was half of the skin and they were worried that the team should not reach there. "We can walk forward, stand near the ground hole and call them. May be they answer if they were there." Albert gave suggestion. There was no other method currently. Junan agreed. Though it would waste much time but without two team members they were not ready to n anything further.

 Chapter 69 - Search

    Search


    They marked as to where did they see the holes in the ground. They walked one step at a time. Despite seeing the direction with the holes, they were afraid of slipping on the sttered blood.


    This was another unsolved mystery. Junan bent and voiced both however no one answered in return. They were not there. They walked ahead.


    Jake threw grenade, the darkness vanished for few moments. They looked around and remembered the ground holes. Albert barely saved himself from slipping inside a ground hole. He was standing at the edge.


    "I hope they are not in trouble." Ahram spoke with concern. They were supposed to clear this colony yet got invested in the darkness and the problems which tagged along.


    They might have split to make it hurry however there was possibility that they would get caught by the bigger trouble. They finally walked past half of the ground holes. Now they were standing in front of recently discovered side trap.


    They recognized because it was simrly covered so that they get caught easily. "These ogres are smarter than the previous one." Junanmented seeing the trap.


    They were fortunate to see it when the grenade made light st. Else they might have fallen in it. "I somehow feel that both fell in this trap." Albert spoke out his observation of little moment.


    Junan and called them, in return he heard vague voice of rk. As soon as he heard the team head, rk voiced to tell his location. Both were d that the team members reached them. rk came near the ground hole and spoke, "Team Head we found something important perhaps it could lead toward the shredded skin or give any clue." rk shouted so that Junan could hear him.


    They heard clearly. Junan responded, "Are both of you alright? Where is Sashi? What is important there?" he asked because he also fell in the trap only to be pricked by the thorns.


    The ogres in the surrounding came to know that the team was able to gather again. In fact they could see that team members weremunicating. There were many traps set by the various groups of the ogres. Few were ignorant.


    They created traps yet forgot that under the surface there were some paths leading towards the vital points. They were sure that the team members would forever remain lost in the dark.


    It was due to the resolution of the team head that they would not advance further leaving one or two tea members at the mercy of circumstances. This was twice or thrice that his resolution worked in his favor.


    The ogres started gathering around them. They did not want these team members to enter in the same ground hole. The team that set this trap was banished by the other ogres formitting this horrible mistake.


    They were groaning and fighting with each other earlier. Now they gathered around Junan and the team members. This was do or die. They did not want them to walk the path toward the first part of the shredded skin.


    Ahram and Albert got attentive. Jake threw grenade to look at the groups of the ogres. "Holy crap, what is this?" Albert shouted with disgust. The ogres wererge in numbers with the blood tainted mouths. They seemed horrible because they perhaps killed other ogres out of anger. Orin shuddered to see their blood thirsty eyes.


    "They are going to tear us apart." He added his words only to increase the intensity in the situation. "We are not cking here. We can also tear them apart. Isn''t it?" Junan stood up.


    He thought to decideter what to do with the findings of the rk and Sashi. First these ogres needed blood path. "I have plenty of ammunition and the grenades cool down is not higher. Fireworks can surely shake the ogres out of their senses." Jake spoke.


    "If so then sure we will see the fireworks first." Junan chuckled. He held his second weapon waiting for these ogres to make any move. Jake figured out how the weapon would kill most of the groups of the ogres and threw ammunition.


    The blood tainted ogres were moving toward them. They were no more serene because at the end of the colony the Python would crush them eventually.


    As soon as the st happened the ogres could not find way to retreat. They thought to scare the team members instead they were worried that they would die before damaging the team members or their numbers significantly.


    It was huge drawback. They ran toward Junan and others in their frustration. Jake fired bullets. Albert was ready with the weapon as well. Grenades were like the death penalty for the ogres.


    The blood kept sttering with the fireworks. It also exposed few other traps. The hollow ground shook and fell. The severed skin of the ogres was scattering with the attacks.


    It fairly reduced their numbers. Few alive hide around in hope to attack when the team members would no more remain alert. The ground was turned in craters and the uneven battlefield.


    The clouds above their heads thundered as if ready to fell on them. "Now we can jump in the ground hole to see what is there waiting for us." Junan saw the empty field andmented.


    He was not sure how many traps were waiting in thest colony. But the only concern was ticking time. Their all efforts and struggle would go to waste if they could not defeat Python under the limit of time.


    One by one they jumped in the ground hole after asking the depth from rk. Fifteen meters were not worrisome for simple jump. They reached the underground.


    Fighting with the boss underground was difficult and they were itching whether some boss was waiting or they could find the shredded skin. "The ogres would also jump inside so two of you should remain alert." Junan knew that many ogres were still alive and waiting for opportunity.

 Chapter 70 - Shredded Skin

    Shredded Skin


    Sashi was d that the team members finally gathered. Thest struggle was important for all of them. They were nervous as well as excited. The possible hidden boss was horrible. They umted enough of experience and the smooth path which led them toward thest colony.


    It was gesture that despite ying the portal for the very first time, they were able to solve most riddles. Their actions and the mass killing worked well until now.


    "What path you saw earlier?" Junan hurriedly asked. He was looking as to the ogres would jump down soon. They were now restless and frustrated. They would not stop till they get to them.


    This also confirmed his suspicion about the colony. Team head was hundred percent sure that the Python was hiding in this colony. The foremost drawback for the Python was clear. As the yers werepleting their tasks, the ability of the Python was getting limited.


    If earlier it must have surrounded them as soon as they entered in the colony. After they killed three powerful creations and the stronger Cobra, the Python lost its power over theplete colony.


    The poison effects were already cleared by the yers. It simply restricted the actions of the Python. The Python was hiding in thest part of the colony. It could only order to the creatures and the ogres.


    This wasst fort. Its most of attention was fixated on the ticking time. If the ogres could drag it and the team members could not reachedst part then the district should remain under the Python forever.


    It would be ck day for all the creatures of the district. They had been anticipating that the team would set them free from the very of the Python.


    "I saw the path behind the broken wall then there appeared another wall. I don''t know how it happened to be that the ground changed its location all of sudden." rk exined.


    Junan and others looked at the pointed location and nodded. They were going to see what was at the other side of the wall. The ogres with stronger prospects changed the appearance of the underground location. It was still there however behind the wall.


    They did not have much liberty at the things so it was up to the team members how they would follow up for the first part of shredded skin. Jake wished that the ogres did not take away the shredded skin. ording to the system the first of the shredded skin should be there however system warned that it could relocate rendering to the decision of the ogres.


    Fortunately the ogres decided to relocate the walls in the middle. rk possessed drilling machine. They looked at him to do the business ording to his profession. "You can use drilling and see how the wall is going to break." Junan beckoned.


    He was in the middle of tough situation. Others might be happy because it wasst colony however the team head was taking burden for many reasons.


    A single mistake could ruin their struggle. rk walked ahead and drilled the wall. The weapon was taking time with the longer cool down. However after three attempts the wall crumbled down.


    The first thing that they saw was the ck shredded skin. It was ced on the ground while three ogres were standing in front. They were desperate to protect the skin of the Python however the team members were in no mood to let it go.


    "Since we are here to burn it why battle with the ogres. Burn them together. We will retreat backward in order to avoid the impact. Albert get ready." Junan saw the ogres and changed his mind.


    Earlier he was ready to invest some time for the sake of this skin however team head ordered Jake. Jake nodded and threw the grenade only one was enough since they were underground. The skin caught on fire immediately.


    For the bad and ominous signs, the underground path started shaking. The Python was convulsing because the recently shredded skin was burning away. They heard the tremors and got frightened. Half of the team members thought that perhaps Python wasing to them in hurry.


    The rumbling died down littleter. There was no more shredded skin but a small dagger shining. Junan looked at Orin. Perhaps it was the gesture of the first clue that they were unable to decode.


    "I hope it could help in killing the boss." rk spoke dazed. His worries were limited with Python and the ways how to kill it. "I will pick it." Junan shook his head and walked ahead to pick the dagger.


    He held it in his hands imagining the Python in front. The dagger was not small or long like sword however it was slightly bigger than the standard dagger size.


    There was round empty ce on the hilt. They noticed it however none pointed something important because they no more remember it. "There must fit the stone we got from the Cobra." Jake pointed.


    Junan looked surprised then nodded. He was indeed overwhelmed by the imagination of the Python and did not notice the empty space.


    He picked the stone and ced in the empty space. It got fit as if made for it. "Now I have some courage to stand in front of the Python." Junan waved dagger in the air and dly announced.


    It was first ever after they entered in the district that his face was glowing. Team members were enthusiastic to see that team head was full of energy and dedication for this level.


    Jake took deep breath. He was not sure how he will get chance to kill the Python but for the sake of broken arm, he was going to snatch this chance.


    There was no other choice for him. He was going to go against the team head sooner orter. He could silently wait for that moment when he would be killing Python and offending team head.

 Chapter 71 - First Seal

    First Seal


    The dagger seemed perfect for the uing battle. The front part got shattered in pieces as soon as the shredded skin burned away. They were again in the dark ce standing at the down side of the ground. Clearly their position was unfavorable.


    The impact and the decision of the team head pulled the strings of the battle closer unknowingly. He ordered to burn the skin for the sake of task however the first seal appeared with this earlier than expected.


    There was ck wall however they were unable to see anything other than the groups after groups of the ogres. Their eyes were flickering in the dark surrounding. Junan looked around to see the team members, "What shit is it?" He disliked remaining nk and blind when they were in the most dangerous colony.


    He was unable to see team members much less to see the seal in the distance. Sashi lit the weapon, but it did not work. Few of the weapons were ineffective in few ces, this they faced at some asions.


    It was bare truth that they would not be able to break the seal without getting their hands on the second part of the skin till then they could only battle with ogres. They were in huge numbers. The Book of Detection did not bring any signs to remind because it already gave silver and golden clue.


    It was up to the team to remember those clues. Jake did not use any clue from the system for this secondst day. Quarter part of the day was invested in burning the first half part of the shredded skin. It was fairly worrisome.


    Jake did not forget any of the written words from the book of detection. He was not only genius but caught in the situation where he could rely on his intellect.


    "We are again in open ground?" Albert asked to confirm. Junan twitched, "We are surrounded by ogres however I don''t know where we are. None of you should step away. We will decide first how to tackle it." Junan reminded them.


    "The open ground with ck thundering clouds, the ogres ready to block our path, such a fate. This level is hardest I ever faced in any game." Ahram spoke.


    All of them were wondering what was going to happen. "We will split in two teams, one of us will battle with the ogres and the second team would search the second part of the shredded skin." Jake chimed in his personal opinion before others could decide differently.


    They might have scolded him for such suggestion however they could not see his stature because of darkness. From the very first appearance in the district team head was forcing them to remain in a team while this kid was asking them to split at the critical phase of the level.


    "Do you have any sober reason for such suggestion? Albert asked instead of Junan. Junan was speechless to ask anything from the kid. Albert got the hesitation and asked instead.


    "Indeed I have strong reason for this suggestion. The first seal and the second part of the shredded skin are corrted with each other. No matter how long we kept mass killing we would not be able to walk past the first seal. Can you see the groups of ogres in front?" Jake pointed toward the flickering eyes.


    Albert looked in the distance out of curiosity. "If you cannot see then I can use grenade for you to see it clearly. The seal is closed and we have none of reliable weapon to break it open in next three days. rk lost his hammer. The present weapon has longer cool down. Considering all aspects it would take three days while we have only one and half day to kill thest boss." Jake paused for a moment.


    His words were blunt that even the dumbest person could understand the logic behind. Without crossing first seal, they could never reach second seal. It was simr of hurdle that has steps to follow no matter if the yer could use best weapon.


    The truth was harsh, they lost half of reliable weaponsing to this colony. Albert was shocked at such keen and ardent observation of the kid, "You want us to split in two teams so that both work to increase the pace. You are quite smart. One will search the second part of shredded skin and the second team would kill ogres in order to clear path toward the seal. I agree with this suggestion." Albertmented.


    With the brief exnation others also understood however they were awe struck at the sharp kid. They were thinking like yers and he was thinking like pro. This difference created itching for them.


    However they did not deny that they learned from the kid. When they would put efforts on two different tasks only then they could meet the demand of the limited time.


    Junan took deep breath. "It is decided then we will split in two teams. The second part of the shredded skin must be at the same ce or in the near. "Jake, Ahram and Sashi would be in one team. Their task is to search the shredded skin and burn. The remaining us would tackle the ogres." Junan fairly made them in two teams.


    He ordered and the split. Their present standing ce was slippery. It was hard to step ahead and walk without staggering.


    Jake was not sure because he did not ask for the second clue from the system. However he was certain that the ce must be under their feet. The ogres hid the second part in the distance from the first part of the skin.


    The distance was not much nevertheless in the darkness they were fiddling with the path. Junan asked others to focus in reducing the strength of the ogres so that when timees the seal would not be big leap.


    "From the previous spot to the newest the ogres tried to confuse us. Carefully walk and tap your feet on the ground.." Jake guided Ahram and Sashi.

 Chapter 72 - Burn It

    Burn it


    Trio walked carefully. Jake was guiding them. His tone was profound as if he knew the hidden danger. The slippery ground was all in all traps for them. Ahram tapped his feet on the ground in order to sense the difference.


    He could not feel hollowness then moved ahead. Sashi was also repeating same actions. Jake was using his senses to remain alert in the darkness.


    If any of two fell in the trap, he would immediately lit the grenade for necessary steps. It was impossible that they necessarily fell in the right ce. So it depended on their luck too.


    "Try to consider the hollowness leaving some tremors with it. Only then tap it harder." Jake again exined. Ahram and Sashi were slightly fazed by his guidance. He did not look like inexperienced gamer child.


    Ahram followed his words and kept strict attention of the moment details of his actions. The second shredded skin was under their feet when Sashi tapped her feet on the ground. This part was not slippery instead hollow creating some unnoticeable tremors.


    It was highly likely that she might have missed it however it was Jake sensing like detailer. He stopped her there. "Come around. This ce has tremors. Ahram will tap it and get ready for free fall, I will buzz grenade and jump along with Sashi after you give us gesture about the underground ce."


    Jake fairly exined. He wanted to make sure that they were ready to fall in the right cement. If they could search the second part then it would bear fruit of their struggle. If not then they could move forward for the search.


    This was save side of the idea. Ahram did not mind because he could jump due to his profession. With his present profession the heights and the lowest points were not difficult to sprint up or down.


    Ahram tapped his feet on the ground little harder and fell inside. Jake lowered down to listen his details. Ahram stood up after free fall. He searched around in hurry and checked all possible paths.


    Jake was urate. The underground cement was simr of another tunnel. It was leading toward two straight paths. The ogres used one path to secure the skin while they left the underground cement from the second path.


    There was no harm if they descend down because the ogres rted with the first seal and the protection was gathered at the surface. They never imagined that the team members would split in two teams just to fulfill the task.


    They were oblivious about Jake and his actions. Junan, Orin, Albert and rk were battling as if all team members were busy in mass killing. It created false perception for them.


    "The underground ce is simr of the first mover where we found the first part. I guess we can search for it here." Ahram called Jake and spoke. Jake got the gesture and jumped. Sashi followed.


    They descended and got ready for the tiresome search. As Ahram pointed the ce has simrity. Now they were sure that it was right mover for the search.


    It was strange and sort of uneptable for them earlier and this again. The above surface was sinking in the darkness while the underground mover has some sort of light source. They could not understand, though they wanted to know the reason behind nevertheless they were short of time.


    "Which path we should check first?" Sashi asked. The nearer of their goal they reached the harder it seemed to fulfill. Sashi was no different. She felt that time was flying like free bird and they were getting confused in thisst colony.


    "You can use arrow for this purpose. Listen its target or end point. If it did not meet end point that means the path has longer track ahead." Jake pointed the path. The underground tunnel was simple and it clearly defines the haste of the ogres. They built it in short time after knowing that Cobra failed to stop team members.


    Sashi nodded and released arrow. The arrow stuck with the end point and they heard the specific sound. They were d to hear it. Ahram walked ahead and with just one small turn he could see the shredded skin.


    "Jake it is here." He called. Jake was going near the shredded skin however stopped because of system''s warning. The skin was full of poison aura.


    It could poison them with mere breath. Jake gestured them to stay away and threw two grenades. The shredded skin caught on fire. They heard simr tremors. The part of the tunnel copsed. They were confined and could not return back where they left the rest of team members instead there was second path open to them.


    "We cannot go back. How we will join with others?" Sashi asked worried. Jake saw the confined ce. He was reluctant to put effort in clearing the trash. "We can first check the second path if it is confined then there is only one choice to remove the trash." Jake spoke.


    They agreed and walked ahead. At the surface the rest of team members faced earthquake because of the tremors. They understood that the other team was able to burn the second part.


    Junan was d because it saved lot of time. "That little kid is unexpectedly genius. The things are way profound than we imagine sometimes." Hemented.


    Albert opened shield because a gust of air went past them. The hidden Python breathed with the hatred. The reason was clear. The first seal broke with the task. It was sure that the seal would not open up.


    The ogres were crying with horrible tones. The sky was near to fell on their heads. The signs were pointing that the clouds would crush them down soon. There was sliver of light source after the first seal broke.


    The extreme darkness faded.. It was not that they could see clearly however they were not blind as before.

 Chapter 73 - Second Seal

    Second seal


    It seemed that they crossed another big hurdle. The impossible seal broke. They stood to wait for the trio. The small part of the ground copsed.


    They got worried for the trio. The open path was in front however they were reluctant to move forward. Jake and others walked second path. They were walking careful because the sounds of the ogres were hard to avoid. Their screams were piercing the hearing.


    "This path is longer than expected. I wonder what is at the other side." Sashi was treading like on thorns. The most troublesome scenario could be the unexpected attacks of the ogres or the appearance of some boss.


    It must be second seal ording to the Book of Detection." Ahram spoke. He remembered the first prediction. Sashi got surprised. It was more than happy to hear. The second seal was thest hurdle for them to enter in the restricted part of the colony.


    ording to the general idea and the signs they were clear that the boss was hiding there. They were preparing for blood bath against the boss. It would be most horrible battle despite that they were seven in numbers.


    It was no more about their strength in numbers. The boss was lot stronger against their umted strength. "It has been some time, they are taking long." Junan spoke worried. They should have been reached after little while of the tremors.


    The calctions should not go wrong if there was not some big hurdle in front of them. As soon as the team head spoke, the surface started to copse from under their feet.


    They stepped away. The ogres were no moreing forward for attacks instead half of them left screaming. They were unable to protect the first seal and heading toward their death.


    Their retribution was decided from the very beginning. They could not secure and fulfill the orders. The punishment was clear like day. "What is happening? Why surface is copsing? Where are three team members? Are they still confined?" rk asked all questions in one go.


    Junan contemted for some time. He was thinking about little kid. Somehow he believed that the kid would not let them meet tragic ending. "Jake would bring them out however we need to move forward before we fell in the unimaginable depths of the ground.


    With the slight light they were able to see the copsed ground. The words of the team head assured them about the trio. "Then we should not stay here longer." Orin gasped to look at the surface and the dark depth.


    "Sure keep lookout at the ogres and cross the opened seal path." Junan ordered. He held the weapon firmly. They were heading toward the free path while observing where they could spot trio.


    Jake and others were still in the tunnel. It was not ending instead the path almost shriveled that they could not walk three at once. They decided to walk in queue. "Are we walking toward dead end?" Sashi asked.


    The strange tunnel was never ending and they seemed confined. "I am also curious because the previous tracks are reducing in to nothingness. We are perhaps lost in the underground path." Ahrammented.


    His doubts were increasing with the time. For their concern Jake used the third option for thest clue. The system clearly pointed that they were crossing the seal from underground and soon they will be under the second seal.


    It was enough to polish some confidence for Jake. "It is definitely not the dead end. Can you hear the gust of winds?" he pointed the sliver of noise that they were unable to tell the source.


    The second seal was filled with angry ogres. They were creating ruckus because the screams of the first rows of the ogres reached them. Also they saw the seal breaking apart.


    It was enough to bring chaos for them. The team members were getting stronger against their efforts. They were ready to battle however none of them believed that they could defeat yers. They were already scared of them still they could not back down.


    This fear caused them to act unobstructed. They were making horrible noise and running around trying to create mess for the team members. Junan could hear their screams from afar. It was quite realistic when he looked at the vast area in front and the background copsing constantly.


    He seemed facing doomsday. The realistic settings increased the effects. rk was running madly after seeing the copse. They crossed seal and witnessed the ogres screaming. It was hellish scenario. They were awe struck.


    They never witnessed such sight in any of the games. They seemed running for their life while the enemies were also worried for the same reason perhaps? It was not the case.


    They were screaming for their personal reasons. Their consecutive failure made them mad. Now they were looking at theing plight. They called yers plight.


    There was Python at the other side of the seal. It was rarest scenario in their entire history of gaming. On their way they saw the trio appearing from the ground. Jake and others walked out of the ground as if they were apparition.


    They were actually looking like apparition. The constant journey under the ground and the atmosphere which they noticed but could not do anything about it caused them look like apparition.


    "I can see them." Orin spoke out loud as if he was the only one to spot them. All of them were running while looking for the rest of team members. They could not bluntly rush forward toward the screaming ogres without proper nning.


    More than half of day was passed. With the better suggestions they wanted to clear second seal before the day ends. It would let them battle with thest boss properly.


    The scenario was changing again. The dull surrounding brought some gusts of winds.. Initially the wind was normal however it increased with the time adding pungent smell.

 Chapter 74 - Gusts

    Gusts


    They were forced to ce their hands on their nose. The increasing smell made them vomit out guts. It was adding to their freshly gained confidence, well not adding positively.


    The sight in front looked like they were going to be part of chaos and get lost among the gusts of wind and the screaming ogres. It was nervy to stand out during such strange settings.


    Trio spotted others and ran toward them. Sashi and Ahram were little reluctant to believe that the tunnel finally ended and they were currently in the second seal however the weing screams were not that they were expecting.


    With the copse of previous grounds they were standing in the middle of second seal and the ogres. There was no choice but to walk ahead, retreat has already gone missing from the options.


    They could imagine that the presence of any task was no more in question seeing the gusts of pungent smell. It was full of poison. The Python was breathing out in order to create drawback for the team members.


    This direct breath could easily influence their hp. For this reason Python was hundred percent sure that after making them weaker it could defeat them eventually.


    They gathered. All of them were using their avable masks to cover their faces. Fortunately because of the virus outbreak the game portal designed masks in order to outshine in the eyes of the spectators.


    This was helpful from the direct breaths of the Python. "I thought that it would be another round of mass killing or the mystery task in the second seal however the things are chaotic. How we are going to fight with our fate?" Albert remembered the words from the first clue.


    Their fate could dope their sess. It was such ridiculous concept in the game portal however they were actually treading through and seeing the difference. For a yer it was always weing and challenging to meet the new kind of game settings.


    After all they were the biggest explorers of the dangers. "Dude we have been fighting with the bosses, this fate is nothing in front of us. Let''s see and crush it under the feet." rk chuckled.


    There were signs of the poison breaths working on them. Jake was trying to see the difference. He used up all three clue for today and the rest of time he was supposed to wreak his brain for the right actions.


    "Is there a way to cross the seal with some task?" Sashi asked. Thoughpletely task was blind acquisition however it worth in the end. With the few recent tasks and their oue it was more than clear that tasks were better than the blunt battles.


    Jake did not receive any task from the system and it was apparent that the task was not necessary to cross this seal. There were several thousand ogres and creatures in the second seal. Some of them were shining with single dot.


    Junan was critically observing them in order to understand the difference. The small source dim light was helpful in making the difference between them. Not all of them were emitting such single dot of light.


    However the numbers were in few thousands and they were mixed up with the other ogres and the creatures. It would have been best mass kill if not the gusts of the breaths.


    This increased their worry. "The ogres with the dots should be killed in order to cross the seal." Junan spoke up his theory. "They are strange and staying away while the normal ogres are nearing us sometimes to scare." He continued and kept looking them.


    Team members focused their attention toward the ogres and noticed. There was no more doubt that the task was in front of them screaming to get their attention.


    "So we should wave the weapons and mass kill. If possible then the specific ogres should the target." Albert tolled in his opinion. "The shield has the capacity to stand against the direct winds. If anyone feeling their hp dropping fast then they coulde under the shield." He suggested.


    Presently it was not bigger fall in the hp. They could rush ahead and do the task. They were agreed to mass kill and filter out the specific ogres with some strategy. It was huge task to just rush forward and kill. They would not be able to get rid half of them in the twenty four hours.


    The total time was left twenty two hours only. (The spectators were awe struck at the difficulty and the limited time. They were anticipating this third team would also be looser. In the presence of several thousand ogres it was utterly impossible to break the seal.)


    (The organizers announced the date for the second level of the game portal. Two teams were already selected and for the third team they were waiting whether this team could make out from the first level)


    (The spectators wished that this third team should give up. They wanted them to reach second level because most of them liked the way this team coborated in all situations and the dangers.)


    The situation was tense. It increased the overall temperature of the game portal as well as the spectator servers. Junan killed the first ogre with the specific dot and it brought series of troubles.


    He thought that it would go smooth however normal ogres jumped at him like evil creatures. Their anger amplified because Junan killed the marked ogre that was the passageway for the second seal.


    These specific ogres were actually under the protection of normal ogres. Even if the team members killed half of marked ogres the second seal would break in half. It could potentially let them ignore others and let them sprint from the seal.


    Half broken seal meant open passageway for tea members to easily enter in the hidden ce of the Python. It also meant that the thundering clouds would also decrease and the darkness would reduce.. It would diminish the problems of the team members.

 Chapter 75 - Targets

    Targets


    It turned out that they were not easy target. The ogres were secretly protecting marked ogres. As soon as the first ogre got killed, the others circled around the specific one. They appeared in groups making it impossible for single team member to attack.


    "Look at them how organized they are. Earlier they behaved as if we were not here. It proved my suspicion. All of you should focus on the right target and kill." Junan spoke.


    He held his weapon and entered in the groups of ogres. The deadly poison breath was tainting the air under the seal. It did not umte however they were getting it over their heads.


    It was simr of smoke shower flowing over the head. This was strange and they got ustomed to the odd happenings. Ahram looked at the young yer. He knew that he has best weapons for this setting. Jake was also thinking the same.


    "If the marked ogres are our target then we are going to shoot their heads." Jakemented. He was pointing his gun however the attack range was unable to meet the distance. He thought to use it asionally and use the grenades and ammunition till then.


    All of them got busy and did not forget the first priority. Junan and Orin were leading and killing groups of ogres just to get their hands on the right target. They long shook aside the counting. They were in pair to decrease the burden and also provide cover in case they needed.


    Junan felt that his nose was about to bleed because of recent poison breath. It was due to the reason that he was leading the team. He was under the strict gazes of Python.


    It was dangerous signs. Not only his hp was dropping in fact he was facing the wrath of the Python on his head. He looked at his hp. It was not near half that means he was getting influenced by the poison in a different way.


    It was horrible. He might have rushed under the shield however the hp was not under danger level. He walked ahead to kill another group of ogres. Another gusts of breath brushed on his head. Junan staggered with this.


    Orin noticed what was happening with the team head. He supported him and brought toward Albert. Albert got startled to see his condition. Jake was standing with Ahram away from them. They decided to upy a direction then use their weapons.


    Ahram was pulling ogres with the chain while Jake threw grenades and ammunition. He was trying his best that minimum one particr target should die with each attack. Till now he was able to kill five of them. If few more he might also capture the attention of the Python.


    Presently Junan was no more able to continue attacks. He was trying to get little better under the shield. "That scum is keeping eyes at our actions. Take care of your heads and cover else we won''t be able to reach in front of thest boss. It has nned to kill us here." Junan reminded them.


    The safety of the team was more important than before. They could not ept defeat reaching this far. The boss should die at any cost. They were ready for blood bath. After clearing many dangerous points, their weapons reached at best level of the game.


    They could leave injuries in the attack that''s why the Python wanted them dead before they broke the seal. The poison breath was the first andst strongest weapon of the Python for now. It was relying on it to get rid them.


    Albert and others got startled to hear. They thought that perhaps thest boss was sitting somewhere idle waiting for them to reach there. It turned out that the Python wanted to make this second seal as their mortal ce.


    They warned others to remain safe. However they were satisfied at the progress of the young yer. He killed near hundred specific ogres with the reliable weapons. They were d that the kid not only possessed best weapon in fact he knew the right use of it.


    Jake felt that first gust of win over his head. He used his single shield and the poison breath got to waste. With the death of hundred marked ogres the seal started to break. The cracks were appearing while the young yer was waiting for the cool down of the weapon to end in hurry.


    Junan noticed this and stood up. One hour already went past. Now there were only seventeen hours left. "We all should put effort else thest boss would keep annoying young yer. We can distract its attention. Get on the task and kill the specific ogres." He ordered furiously.


    Five of them rushed like desperate assassins. They started adding in the mas kill. For reaching the right target they were bound to kill normal ogres.


    All of them started killing so the attention of the boss got toward them. Small rocks were falling from above the seal and the crack was getting prominent. Huge seal was meant to break with the struggle of the team members.


    They tirelessly worked. This time not only Junan but rk and Sashi were in trouble. Their condition worsened. They could not stand properly and continue the mass kill.


    Albert was not influenced because he has his shield to cover. Although he tried his best to provide support to the others however it was not perfect most of the time because he was also taking part in the mass kill.


    They did not me him instead they looked toward the young yer. Jake was throwing ammunition and firing meticulously. His every attack was perfectly falling on the right target killing it immediately.


    This brought visible changes in the seal. Now the huge wall has clear crack in it.. If all the marked ogres died then the seal would copse on the ground however for them killing half of them could solve the problem.

 Chapter 76 - Sprint Up

    Sprint up


    The ground was clinched with the ongoing battle between the ogres and the yers. Both parties were focused to defeat each other. The seal was in front and they could see the progress after killing ogres. The present signs were apparent that they perhaps killed one fourth numbers of the marked enemies.


    It was increasing tension between the enemies. Their started screaming just like before. This was the most annoying for the yers because it disturbed their actions.


    The screams perhaps added to the attacks of the ogres. Junan was unable to understand why they screamed however as soon as the groups of ogres did screaming the battle scenario changes.


    The ogres turned mad and aggressive. They were strangely more powerful and the attacks of the yers were getting slower. Junan shook his head with disgust he was sure that the screaming effecting on their pace.


    It was not eptable for him the second hour was nearing its end. It would decide the fate of the team whether they would be able to confront the boss or not.


    The advantage of the ogres could seriously harm the pace of the team members. Now that everyone was working tirelessly they did not notice that half of them were getting the poison influence. It was half visible on their faces.


    The constant breaths of the Python brought disadvantage for the team members. Albert ran seeing that the team head fell and the group was enemies circled around him.


    Orin was also at some distance. He joined as well. They were huffing with the continuous use of weapons and the controls. Sashi was near rk she also fell. It was the peak of their limits. They had been pushing their limits and battle.


    The increasing pressure from the screams and the poison breaths were hellish hard to keep fighting. Half of the team members gathered checking the condition of the team head and Sashi.


    Their hp was still at fifty on the other hand the poison was stopping their activities. Junan felt as he was being forced to stop the battle. His body movements was getting slower. This was quite horrible to go through.


    For a yer to not move and act against the enemies standing in front and screaming was indeed gruesome. Junan was feeling helpless. "Our enemy is getting to our heads however the seal is near to copse at least half of it." rk spoke to lift up some courage.


    Albert covered Sashi and the team head with the shield. He was worried whether they could be able to stand in front of the Python or not.


    "What happened to them?" Ahram looked in the direction and noticed something off. They were on some distance because of the ammunition attacks.


    "It is what we are fighting already." Jake spoke grimly. When he first time felt the deadly effects of the poison breath Jake took care with the single shield. He also kept eyes at the other yer. As soon as he got the signs of attack he used his shield to cover Ahram.


    It helped reduced the attack effects. For this they were still working without getting the wrath of the Python. Jake was not selfish however looking at the condition of the team head made him think something crude.


    Earlier he was worried as to how he should get chance to kill the Python now that team head was not in good condition Jake eventually got some hope that he did not need to offend the team head for taking chance.


    He was not selfish but to fulfill the task, Jake was bound to kill the Python using all avable chances. He was trying his best to break the seal open. With some efforts he was able to learn to keep bnce between three weapons avability.


    It could bring trouble if Jake could not keep bnce and all weapons go on cool down at once. He has five weapons dagger, gun, grenades, ammunition pouches and the single shield. Dagger was not workable for the current battle.


    Single shield was protecting him till now. And the remaining three weapons were helping him kill the marked enemies. It was luck and the assistance of the system that he selected these weapons for his profession.


    Since half of the team members were facing direct attack of the poison breath it was clear that not all will be avable for battling with thest boss. With these thoughts the pressure on his shoulders was increasing.


    Jake was not cherry-picker (Someone oblivious of the tough job) He was actually trying to think a way how he could get rid the boss in most effective way.


    Dragging the battle would only add to their troubles. Jake took deep breath. "You always daze after some grave answer." Ahrammented seeing him again standing silent.


    Jake blinked. What reason he could give? "I was thinking about the uing troubles. With the team head being affected, others should work hard to not let down the morale at this stage of the level. Perhaps we could kill the boss and win the level." Jake spoke determined.


    Ahram nodded. His concerns were same in this aspect. "I think the seal is near to break anytime. Just few more marked enemies and we will be there." Ahram added with high spirits.


    "Indeed we should not stop the mass kill. The rocks are falling bigger than before. It is signal that we are near it already; we will m thest hammer." Jake spoke enthusiastic.


    They started working again. Jake threw four ammunition pouches at the direction where Ahram pointed. It was so because the marked enemies were more than ten numbers standing there among the normal ogres.


    It was great decision and they killed close to fifty of them. "Wait the seal is breaking apart. We should inform the others." Ahram shouted with excitement. Jake halted his grenade because the seal was giving way enough of it.. They would cross it with few sprints.

 Chapter 77 - The Boss

    The boss


    They heard the shouting of the team member. rk and Albert were going to resume the struggle with the ogres when they heard. Junan and Sashi were trying best to ovee the forceful effects of the poison.


    This poison was not aimed for their death instead it slowed down their action which was worse than the death. For those surrounded with the threat must not slow down.


    rk and Albert came back to bring them along. Jake and Ahram and Orin reached there too. "The seal is giving enough space for us to cross it. There were few thousand ogres however as the strong gusts brushed past them they were thrown away.


    The Python was hissing with hatred. They did not want to get crushed. "See they are opening path for us." rk pointed at the activities of the ogres. They were scared out of wits. Their actions were telling the scariness of their worries.


    "Before crossing the seal we should talk about the most important matters. Thest boss is at the other side of the seal while our team head is seriously influenced by the poison breaths. We will put our fullest efforts in killing the boss. The rest is our fate." Albert spoke not in much high spirits.


    Orin took deep breath seeing the team head. They were fortunate to get the guidance of Junan. He was perfect team head with all favorable traits. They were sure to win for him.


    "I will be standing among you and check what possible battle pros could let us win. I think I will resume my action speed in half an hour." He was positive however others could see the changed condition. In fact Sashi was also facing the poison influence.


    It was highly likely that they would die in the game if others could not kill the boss. The death of the boss could neutralize the effects of the poison from them.


    Jake did not speak because the best weapon was with the team head. That weapon was made to use against the boss. Junan was sure to get well and resume his normal speed.


    Jake though to wait for the time being if not he would demand it. All of them rushed toward the opened seal. There were strong gusts of the breaths however they lost half of the impact because the yers killed half of the marked ogres.


    Only fifteen hours were left. With the long run and the consecutive tasks, the overall size of the Python reduced to twenty feet. It was at the lowest point of the power.


    There were no more dense thundering clouds supporting along. The yers could easily figure out the surrounding. They were d that they were able to see the dull yet frightful surrounding.


    There were several creepers of dark color hanging around. The Python was twitching to see the yers entering through the seal. They crossed all tough tasks.


    Their weapons got the shine of thepleted tasks. They were sure going to make it again. Their enthusiasm was never ending. It was what scared the Python however Python would try best to kill them.


    There were few creeper towers. The rare and front of the hidden ce was filled with the terror of the Python so there was none other creature. Albert and rk were at the front ording to the instructions of the team head.


    Jake was right behind Albert. Sashi and Junan were at the back. They entered through the seal and gasped to look at the hidden ce of the boss.


    It was as if the boss intentionally wanted to remain hidden. When they stepped inside the seal closed. The Python made hissing sounds. They could see the dead creepers were trembling. The Python dragged its body and the ground shook.


    Albert was expecting the boss might vomit at them bucket of liquid poison to get rid them. He forgot that he faced the same liquid in the third street back.


    It was part of the Python however it rendered to defeat them. The current power of the Python was at its lowest and the body could only scare them as much as they wanted to get sacred.


    Their performance till now was enough to make them stand in front of the Python. "Our weapons are necessarily ready for thisst battle so everyone should get ready." Junan spoke to increase their enthusiasm.


    Others heard and casted nce at their weapons. They were actually shining as if ready to tackle thest boss. "At least the developers did not disappoint us." Orinmented.


    Before they could step ahead and look around the Python appeared right above their heads. It was hissing while looking at them. The long chains of marks on its body were shining ck. The dull big and motionless eyes were ring directly.


    There was single dim white color of its eyes which was slightly scary. There was two antenna''s type of ears hanging on both sides. The yers were damn sure that these could not be ears at all.


    Since when did the snake races bear ears outside? No one ever encountered. Jake looked up as the others were also dragging their eyes upward. It was more than a struggle.


    They were reluctant to see it straight and loss the enthusiasm. Jake tempered his eyes for this specific time. He did not blink or looked away.


    The Python was already angry at the young hunter. Whenever the team was ready to stray away from the right choice of task this young hunter spoiled.


    He kept influencing their decisions and finally brought them here. It lowered its huge head and looked at the young yer. Jake looked back without blinking eyes.


    He was here to kill this Python finally. Jake could imagine his three broken bones joining together with the earned exp. He could not wait any further. The destiny was right in front.


    The Python was stumped the way young yers were looking in the eyes without getting effected with the troublesome aura of horrible and powerful creature.

 Chapter 78 - The Boss II

    The boss II


    Orin and rk got much influenced with the way the Python looked in their eyes. The strange and horrible eye structure they never witnessed in any boss of other games. It multiplied their doubts about their possible or impossible sess.


    They could not deny that thest boss was actually powerful. The Python sneered to look at the audacious young yer. It was hundred percent sure that the hidden attack would definitely scare this kid. The direct gaze of the Python could easily force the stronger creatures kneel down in front.


    Yet the kid did not budge instead kept looking back at it. It only happened when two equal level enemies confronted each other. It was impossible because the kid was visibly weaker.


    Junan noticed this and he remembered their battle back then. Jake walked from behind and stood in front of the Cobra for few moments. It saved the life of Albert back then however he never thought that it could actually let the kid stand in front of the Python.


    The Python hissed and Jake covered his head with the shield. Before entering through the seal all of them decided not to speak or take guidance insteade up with ready to follow actions at the spot.


    It was so that they should not let thest boss know their strategy in the battle. They were not in condition to attack with the equal strength as earlier.


    Presently two team members were not ready for this direct battle. The collective strength was tainted however they were ready to coborate with avable sources.


    It would be survival battle rather than forceful attack type. They were again relying on the fate. Jake and Albert were ready to face all out. Nobody could tell what was running in their heads. Ahram was equally geared.


    He was standing beside Jake. As soon as the Python diverted its attention toward others Ahram whispered to the kid, "If you have concrete n then I am willing to provide cover." He did not mind to work with utmost madness.


    His aim was literally stronger just like Albert and Jake. They were not going to speak bad about the other team members because they knew that everyone worked sincerely.


    This was benefit of a team. And their team spirit was unmatchable. "Avoid the direct gaze of the Python." Jake spoke to remind them. He knew that the team members might follow his method.


    His actions were questionable however the others were getting habitual with it. The only perfect weapon was with the team head. Jake thought to first create path for the battle then see what awaiting them.


    "If you will provide cover then we are going to kill thisst boss sooner than the time limit ends up. Use all your weapons with perfect cements. As long as they matched with the needs for the battle we will make it." Jake also whispered.


    Albert was experienced and learned yer. He only needed gesture and he could coborate at his best. The effected yers were at the back. They should keep the distance and use any long range weapon if they possessed.


    They gestured each other silently and started spreading around. For the first time they would separate and surround the boss this was intentional attempt. The purpose was clear.


    Retreat was the best tactic in time of need. They finally learned the advantages of retreat so they were ready to follow it whenever needed during the battle.


    All of them individually got the responsibility how they will protect their whereabouts if the Python leapt at them. The Python saw them separating around.


    Looking at their possessions the Python was heaved a sigh of relief because it somehow believed that it could kill them one by one. However every battle could take any turn depending on the performance and the coboration.


    They held their long range weapons along with short range. Jake was unable to see whether this Python only hiss and attack with it could attack differently.


    For a boss having more than two skills was expected. For the team they should be prepared for any type of circumstances. It was highly likely that the boss intentionally hid some skills for surprise attack.


    In such situation they could not retreat instead find counter attack for the skill. They were able tomunicate with the mere gestures. Junan let the kid take extra space in this battle for two reasons. First that he was not active as earlier.


    Second reason that Jake Lin was smart kid, he knew some better choices during the battle. It could help them go through the ordeal. Ahram was ready with the chain and shovel. Albert was prepared with the spear and the shield.


    rk firmly held small drilling machine. He minor readied to drill the body of the Python. Thebination of the professions was oddly done however they got ustomed to it.


    Orin held mace and another weapon. Sashi and Junan were standing side by side. They were at some distance. In case Python tried to rush toward the direction they would attack or retreat considering the situation. Their current position was helpful for retreat.


    There was creeper tower winding around the back street. It could provide them few moments'' shelter from the Python. They called it street however it was simr of hidden mouth of the cave.


    Their actions were speaking about their intentions. They were getting in form to start the battle any time soon. The Python was not going to hide somewhere. It was instead checking on the yers and what type of single attack could cripple them for rest of the time.


    Making a yer cripple means that it would not be able to put another attack on the boss. For a boss this was advantage. Two of them were already out of the team. Python looked at Albert. He was holding big shield and it captured its attention.


    Jake silently gestured firstly Ahram and then rk.. They were going to give surprise attack of different type.

 Chapter 79 - The Boss III

    The boss III


    In the first attack yers normally intend to check the dexterity level of the boss and how it would react to their attack. This helped usually in the further progress for the battle.


    However Jake was thinking to put full effort in the first attack. They were going to determine how strongly they could deter the influence of the Python over them.


    If initially they could not get rid this influence them slowly each of them would face the same circumstances just like Junan and Sashi. The avable weapons were not in perfect order so it was up to the team members to make them perfect.


    Python slowly brought the big mouth near Albert. Since Albert possessed shield the Python was going to m him away from the main battle and cripple first.


    Jake gestured hurriedly. rk rushed faster and clung on the tail. It was moving with the breaths rattling. Because of the huge body the movements of the Python were slow.


    The big body was enough to scare the creatures. Here the yers were different they were on coals to let any weakness go. Their keen eyes were fixated at every detail. The time Python got invested its attention toward Albert others decided to cash it immediately.


    Ahram was faster than rk because he was the first one to act. His chainsnded on the tail. The purpose was to stop the rattling or do not let it move before the attack.


    rk would use drilling machine at the same time to severe the tail though it was difficult to cut it clearly so their least concern was to injure it. The injury would definitely trigger and for this they gestured Orin to get ready. Orin leapt with the mace. Jake took responsibility of the detailing of the time and the perfect distribution. Orin took deep breath.


    His job was tough. He was supposed to attack near at the face from behind. Their positions were already calcted for these actions. The Python was ready to cast the fatal breath instead it vomit out small amount of liquid poison.


    Albert spread the shield. Smoke started rising from the shield as if the attack was higher than the capability of the weapon. Jake held his breath with fear.


    The shield should not flux in this situation or else Albert would be dead. Fortunately it did not flux. Albert was Shieldman and this was his main weapon. It could get some drawbacks however it would remain working till end unless the attacks of the opponent were directed at the shield itself.


    The attack halted because tail confined under the chain decorated with the daggers. rk descended right on the fat tail and started drilling. He was looking like true miner.


    Python jerked huge body. The chain slipped from Ahram. rk sprinted back before the huge body circle around him. Python saw the yers than attacked. It rushed toward them however Jake threw small grenade at the circling tail.


    It was circling around half of its body in order to hide the small injury. Orin rushed at the same time. He held his mace ready to prickle huge body. Five feet long mace was designed meticulously. Allpleted tasks increased the attack points of the weapon.


    If properly used Orin could leave another injury. Before Python could open huge mouth and capture rk he sprinted again. The grenade added in the damage meantime.


    Junan tried to walk forward and render helping hand however the Python sneered the poison breath at him. Junan was getting worried. The weapon was with him and he was unable to break through this poison breath.


    There was reason behind why Python wanted him to remain crippling. The Python sensed the aura of the weapon. Since he was team head it was clear that he would use this weapon to kill.


    Naturally the disability would create problem in fulfilling the attack. Sashi was getting better. She held Junan. His face was turning pale green.


    The signs were pointing that the team head was going to die soon. Junan also understood. Now he was looking at Jake. He was guiding others when attacking randomly.


    The attacks seemed random but there was strong coboration. The Python mmed its tail on the ground and all of them fell backward. Many dead creepers and the towers crumbled over the yers.


    It was horrible for the yers. They did not know that thisst part of the colony was not stable. rk could not make attack instead mmed against the body of the Python and fell.


    Huge mouth opened to pick two yers and throw them down from the ridge. This ridge was survival point for the Python. By throwing yers from this ridge they would not be able to makee back because they would be dead.


    Jake ran in order to get clear glimpse from front. The Python was about to pick rk and Orin. Both wereparatively near. Jake held two ammunition pouches and aimed. He achieved better level in shooting however it was nervy at this moment.


    One of the pouches fell away and the other barely made near jaw. Junan handed the weapon to Sashi and asked her to give it to Jake. She did not question and rushed with all might.


    The opened pouch spread in the mouth however Jake could not fire bullet to make the attack perfect. This earned the other two enough of time to leave. They created distance immediately.


    During this Ahram was able to capture his chain. Jake was about to gesture him for another attack when Sashi reached him. "Team head is giving this weapon to you." She spoke and handed the weapon.


    Jake looked toward the direction and picked the weapon. Then he asked Ahram to listen his n. He was going to hug this Python till taking all breaths of this Python.


    Ahram started separating daggers from the chain in hurry. The head was the aim. The weapon would work on right at the head so they needed some preparations.. Others were earning some time for him.

 Chapter 80 - The Boss IV

    The boss IV


    They weremunicating with the gestures. With regard to the disability of the Python and the slow pace they could work and change their apparent moves. It would confuse the Python.


    All attention of the Python was fixated to capture the yers and throw from the ridge. Orin was near because he was ordered to keep the Python engaged. rk was giving helping hand while Albert was trying best to let Orin closer for the attack.


    They were still worried the poison liquid might fell on their heads. Ahram prepared for big sprint in order to bring the young yer along. The aim was to reach near the head.


    There were two methods. The first one was almost impossible because they did not possess stronger or bigger chain to pull the head down on the ground. Contrary to that Ahram would let the young yer reach near the head for the attack.


    Ahram threw the chain toward the nearest creeper tower. It was all made of creepers however strong enough to take the burden of two yers. If they directly jumped then the Python could easily shook its head and throw them toward the ridge.


    The ground was getting tainted with the liquid poison spreading due to the injury of the Python. It was another trouble. The team members could slip badly from the ground and fell in front the Python.


    Python capture the mace when Orin tried to attack. Orin was hanging like dummy. He was looking at the sides as to where he could jump however he might leave mace behind.


    The Python shook its head and Orin fell at the right side near the ridge. Sashi reached at thest minute and held his hand. Orin gasped with horror. He faced death right in front of the nose.


    Albert was about to lose all color on his skin to see where Orin fell with this mming. There was much distance and single sprint could not let him reach there to help.


    The Python got aggressive seeing that the yers were still intact from big damage. It went on rampage mood. The tail was constantly mming against the ground and creating troubles for the yers. Its pace also increased.


    It was looking like they might get defeated. They were unable to stand firmly or put any attack in this situation. Three hours went past in the struggle.


    They were so much invested in the problems that they almost ignored the time limit. None of them was cking still it was more than challenging to give fatal damage to the Python.


    During this mess Ahram helped Jake reach at the creeper tower. Currently the Python dragged its body toward rk to capture or at least throw some liquid poison.


    "I will wait here for the right moment. You will go down and help rk with your chain." Jake spoke. He could not tell when he will be able to attack with the weapon.


    Ahram understood and jumped from the tower. rk was near Python and trying to stop its mad movements. It was so because others were being pushed toward the ridge. When Python noticed that half of them were near the ridge, it thought to use the huge body and let them fell.


    Ahram was at the other side so he knew why Jake asked him to help rk. Ahram waved its chain and captured rk. He brought him away from the ridge and the Python.


    rk was bbergasted at first but let him do the job. Later Ahram captured Albert away from the Python. Orin was in good condition despite the mming. rk voiced out loud. "Stay away from the ridge." Orin picked Sashi and ran toward where Junan was standing.


    The Python was almost on their heads and if not run then they would definitely face mming again. They did not notice that the Python was unknowingly bringing them toward the ridge.


    Python got annoyed to see one after the other team member being snatched right from under the nose. It opened its big mouth and rushed toward Ahram.


    Ahram was standing at the position where he should be ording to Jake. With every hour slimming the battle ground was also narrowing. The distance decreased. The yers, the Python and the ridge were getting closer.


    Every move proved time taking. It was not easy for them to defeat it. No one noticed they were reaching half of their hp. This nerve pulling battle was dragging earlier. With the limited battleground it might end soon.


    There was no way that the yers could make bigger attack at once however there was possibility that the Python could drag them in the ridge.


    Jake took deep breath seeing that Ahram was able to fulfill his task. He jumped from the tower when Python was hovering over its huge head at chain yer.


    It was the closest position for Jake. He held weapon firmly and shouted just to get necessary courage. Three feet dagger pierced head. In no way it could have worked on the Python if not head. There was big source of poison in the particr ce where the weapon pierced.


    This poison was actually harmful for the Python. ording to the instructions of the system the developers created some weaknesses in the bigger bosses.


    The yers could manipte them only if they know about it. Jake was informed earlier. The courage and the efforts were on his part. The right types of actions were also done by him. He was furthermore guiding other experienced yers.


    The poison busted in the big head. Jake left the weapon there and fell from above. Ahram barely reached on the appointed ce and throw chain toward Jake. This slowed down free fall. Albert spread big shield. Jake fell in the shield.


    There was chaos all around them. They retreated in hurry while Albert kept spreading shield while running. Huge eruption of the body parts urred. They saw the falling body of the Python. There was only half an hour left and they were able to kill the Python.


    rk was about to scream with horror that the body might fell on them, the exit of the game portal appeared in front.

 Chapter 81 - Feast Of Kings

    Feast of Kings


    Second Level of the Game Portal


    They were in the sea of dilemma how they would get out of it yet the exit was in front. They might have casted nce over the details nevertheless they were in hurry.


    The screens were announcing their team ''winner'' of the first level. The spectators heaved some breaths of ease. Some of them were secretly annoyed at this sess.


    They did not want any team toe alive or they wished all of them should fail. The promised money was delivered in ounts of the wining members. The other two teams also got some fat envelops. The first level and the live broadcast through servers were sessful.


    The organizers were sending big gifts to the one who initially suggested this idea. The dates for second level were announced. The teams were already selected. Two new teams would join in with the third winning team.


    Overall the organizers were much d because itpletely washed their deeds and no one possibly could hit them again or sue them in the court. The effected families secretly contacted with the bigger guilds in order to ask for position in the uing levels.


    Almost everyone rted with the five bigger games were involved. Some wanted to earn money. Others wanted to earn reputation. There was few that want revenge.


    Now they were waiting for the second level and anticipating the type of challenges. The winning team was given some special security. This team belonged with the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    Other enemies were slight doubtful as to how they won so they sent their spy. The young CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' took initiative beforehand and sent security to every team member. He wanted to provide them personal space for second level.


    This team was chosen after much deliberation. The team proved its worth. Now they were taken as treasure and others could steal such treasure for sure. Other organizers also sent assassins to kill half of the team members.


    Fortunately the security reached earlier. They escorted almost all members to the headquarters of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' only Jake was reluctant to listen them. The security man wearing ck suiting stood erected like robot.


    He dialed the number and handed the boy. Jake was scared to see so many security men. They were looking like men in ck. Jake put the phone near ear, "Jake Lin younger brother of Patina Lin I am the CEO of ''Sovereign Rulers'' I chosen you for the team despite knowing that you are nobody. I know you want revenge but for this you should be alive because dead cannot take revenge. I wee you in the headquarters so that you can battle second level with the same enthusiasm. Hope you will understand what is beneficial for you and your aims." The call ended.


    Jake wanted to see stats and follow the instructions of the system however this call was enough to let him know that his enemies were still after him.


    He gathered some necessary cards and the papers. Somehow he knew that when he would not be around someone would break in the house. He also picked the old phone of his sister. After this he was ready to leave the house where he used to live without the worries of the big world.


    There was small world around him and he never imagined that he would battle with bigger bosses one day. He was sure that he would sue them openly and they will be humiliated in front of the world.


    They cared their reputation and money. He would snatch both. Just little bit of time.


    ¡­


    Headquarters


    Every yer was given separate suite in the headquarters. They were treated like celebrities. Jake refused to meet unnecessary people till he properly adjust in the new settings. Actually he wanted to see whether he earned enough Exp to heal his broken arm.


    The workers were at his beck and call so they left him alone in the personal suite. Jake was trying to calm his nerves because he was afraid that perhaps the CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' disliked him for what happened because of Patina.


    He was small kid to understand the bigger games of the gaming Lords. There was advanced level gaming console and tools that he needed. The y station was wonder in itself.


    They was bedroom, all the necessities that he needed. Other yers were different. They met with each other and celebrated their first victory though Ahram, Albert and Sashi were still in their personal suites. They were resting.


    The nerve pulling battle and the brewing revenge in their hearts was making them restless. Jake did notplete daily quest so he got busy in filling his stomach.


    He was eating food taken from the icebox. It was ced and filled to the brim with all food items for the sake of yer in case he did not want to get disturbed by the service providers.


    After filling his stomach he got ready for the exercise. This exercise was life saver. He might never have had been able to fulfill many tasks or controls without the dexterity of the left hand.


    He was too tired to rest however he opened the stats instead.


    Race: Defected Human


    Level: 3


    Skill: Shooter


    Reputation: 4


    Endurance: +3


    Achievement: Thief


    Goals: Hidden Python 1/36


    [Congrattions: you achieved level three. Click secondary stats. Choose the healing option.]


    His eyes were getting heavy however at thest line he was wide awake. Jake followed instructions. As soon as he clicked the healing option something overshadowed his senses.


    White fog appeared around the right arm but Jake was unable to see. He fell unconscious or perhaps fell asleep. All of the yers did not take third break during the game.


    They were afraid that they might miss something. Their hard work bore fruit and the cleared the impossible level. Three broken bones got healed and the white fog disappeared again.


    Though the disability was still there however it was no more broken.

 Chapter 82 - Safest Place

    Safest ce


    Jake woke up after one night and half day sleep. As soon as he woke up the first thoughts were whether his arm got healed or not. The arm was healed and he was exceptionally happy.


    This increased his trust for the thing called system. He was learning to be organized with the tasks. Jake did not read about the news and the ongoing discussions on the bigger social media tforms.


    He did not want to invest his attention unless system gave such task toplete. There were three days before the beginning of second level. Several rumors were circting.


    Some of the Guilds were wreaking their brains to decode the expected tasks in the level two. They wanted to know the difficulty levels and also the type of setting. The first level waspletely unexpected though.


    They were sure that it would be same in the second level but curiosity was asking how much it could bring trouble. The developers were neutral in fact the big boss''s paid huge sum to keep them neutral.


    It was the first use of the agreement between all five gamepanies. In case any one of them tried to influence in the ongoing levels then they will be punished ordingly.


    In this scenario the CEO''s of the otherpanies were ordering their yers to get ready for sess else they will face the wrath of selectors. It brought another round of burden for other two teams those will join in the second level.


    The third team did not receive any letter from the CEO instead they were free to prepare or rest. Jake was still in his provided personal space. He was d that no security cameras were put to keep eyes at his activities. He specifically checked all flower pots and the ces where he thought that someone could hide spy camera.


    CEO did not want these yers to mistrust his intentions. He was working for the benefit of all millions yers. His intentions were to destroy the mastermind of this mess and chaos.


    The added responsibility about the yers increased his worry. He ordered to double check whether there was some spy working for his enemies.


    All the workers went through investigations. CEO called Junan in the office. They talked friendly and discussed few important topics. One of the topic revolved around young yer called Jake Lin.


    Jake Lin showered. He was hopeful about the second level. He found out that he could use Exp for healing the disable arm but it was long way to reach level ten.


    At each next level the required Exp was increasing. This means he was bound to do all tasks from the system in order to reach level ten. At level ten he could buy only however the system clearly mentioned about healing his disable arm at some point where he would meet the perfect requirements of the system. It was challenge for him.


    For him if he could his disable arm then he could learn better controls. Currently he could not use mouse or keyboard just like other yers. His right hand kept shaking and the four fingers were not in normal position.


    He could not pick ss of water or support something simr this rendered him helpless for any beneficial use of this arm. Jake wanted to get rid the tag of disable child.


    He was curious to see small recoding ced in the secondary stats. Perhaps this did not catch his eyes earlier. The secondary stats was bunch of warnings, so many tasks types, various options for the Exp usage while more than ny eight percent locked for him.


    It made him rx that the locked options would open up in the future with his advanced level. The enforcement of the rules of the system was by default.


    It reminded him whenever it needed. After some deliberation he thought to listen in the recording. After the ident Jake was unconscious for three days. System recorded few conversations.


    It was up to him whether he wanted to listen or ignore. Jake was no more in hurry for anything. He might have read through all the secondary stats however it looked boring just like the Geography subject.


    Jake openedst recording it was about doctor ordering nurse to inform him when the patient wakes up. Then he told that they decided to cut his arm since the father abandoned the child and not willing to pay the expenses for the surgery.


    At the mention of his father Jake hurriedly opened first recording. This was conversation between the man he ever called father and the doctors. Jake did not notice that tears were flowing on his cheeks.


    The heartless words of his father were like daggers piercing his heart. Jake wanted to smash the screen or break all the expensive decoration of this personal space to vent out his anger.


    He thought to not do this in the end. He was all alone but with the chance to prove his worth. It was time for the daily tasks. Jake concentrated on the exercise of his left hand.


    Its dexterity could drag his levels for now. The rewards for thepletion of the first goal were updated. He was not expecting big leaps at the very initial stage.


    It was already wondrous that his broken arm healed properly. After that he went to check the new devices for the game. These were advanced level with cool interface.


    This could make few of the controls easier for him. External and sub-divided options were no more concern. He could ess them with gestures.


    The CEO customized these gaming tools for this candidate. He was familiar with his circumstances. The first chance proved that the kid was perfect choice to battle against the cunning lords.


    His brainy decisions let the team actively move forward at every hurdle. ording to CEO Jake might take the team head position at some point. He was looking to such development.


    The first level increased his poprity among the audience. It was big achievement for the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    None of the other gamers caught this much attention of the spectators.

 Chapter 83 - Second Level

    All of the yers were sitting in their personal space ready to enter in the game portal for second level. Jake sat to open the console. He was busy looking at the avable advantages in the second level however there was none.


    He received notification, [Task: Ruin the Feast of Kings] [


    [Do not let the cursed kings destroy seven Empires]


    [Your profession iscking]


    [Be ''Rumored Thief'' and get rewards]


    [Failure would result in the lesser assistance of the system. For example the present three clues would reduce to two]


    Jake blinked his eyes. This thing wanted him to be good thief on the name of profession. However he could not refute the task. His task and the rted jobs were going to repeat the mad rush toward the unseen and unheard.


    It was all same. The time started and the teams entered in the portal. The first and foremost trouble that had been haunting that they wished to change their professions.


    Junan hurriedly checked. Others were shouting which profession suited for them. They were eager to change their professions from the first level.


    Junan wanted tough at them after searching through. The option for changing profession was locked and when he checked info, there was written in big words, ''No option until level five''


    He was actually disappointed because two yers seriously were headache with the present professions. But it was not in his hands to bring any change.


    "Bingo you guys are stuck with the present professions." His voice sounded in theirs. Orin wanted to shout his frustration but decided to.


    "I was never born with the germs of Spy or Detective. Now I will drag myself for eternity." Hemented and his words were enough to tell out his frustration.


    Jake was also thinking to change profession from Thief to something else. He was no way thief or did not steal anything yet. He was not sure whether he would be able to meet the perfect of his profession which was hrious in itself.


    "Alright stop ranting. Once you know what the second level is called you will be amazed most definitely." Junan spoke again. He still checking in various options and trying to figure out anything useful there.


    They were yet to see the weapon portion. "Oh this time they disclosed the level?" rk chimed in to voice his presence. "Steal the Feast of Kings'' there is no more info. I am sure it will be same vague clues in the Book of Detection." Junan spoke deliberating over the possible type of tasks.


    "Shush they expect us to steal it. Just imagine what could be the Feast of Kings?" rk chuckled imagining something rated images. He was most lively among them. He might have spoken adding light to his imaginations however Junan coughed to warn him.


    "No problem we are after all going to ruin it." rk waved his hand. He was looking forward as to what was awaiting them. Junan checked thest part where they were supposed to change the weapons.


    It was also locked. "Suppose the developers are fundamentalists against yers. They do not want to let us grow." Junan shook his shoulders. There was nothing for them to cheer up. The only favor the developers did to them that the weapons renewed their damages.


    Whoever lost main weapon or broke it, they retrieved brand new. "Wait what is this?" Junan squinted his eyes at the shining symbol. He clicked on it and all the team members got it pasted on the front of their gaming gowns.


    It was level one symbol and the sign of their victory. "Hah we earned this and not some real advantageous reward?" Orinmented. "Do not forget that your bank bnce has some face now." Albert answered Orin.


    They all received considerable amount after winning level one. Albert was not in good mood. Through the group chats he came to know that Orin had been gossiping about him.


    It was about the forbidden topic. Albert hated to talk about it. He in fact warned Orin to not disclose still he hinted here and there in many chats. Albert thought to name Orin from now on.


    He was anticipating how Orin would react. "Dude you are not well today. Is your stomach alright?" Orin asked. Perhaps it was his bad day that he came up with this type of mocking especially when Albert was already fueled.


    "My stomach is perfectly fine however your pampered buddy told that you have stomach of a woman." Albert sneered and moved away. He did not want to start the verbal battle.


    Team head was not in good mood because the second level was equally mysterious without hinting their proper path. He was not listening their conversation instead focusing his task.


    The team members were not given any benefits so they would naturally be following the previous mulling of the brains. Junan saw young yer. Jake was standing silent. There was no more support band on his right arm.


    He wished and asked for personal visit during rest days however Jake Lin refused to issue any permission for visits. Jake did not want team head or any other team member to see his right arm in real.


    He was afraid that it would ruin his courage since it was yet in the makeup process. He did not want to collect sympathy either.


    He decided not to personally meet them until he has enough of courage. Three teams entered from the three entrances. They were bound to cross paths during the game depending on their progress in the game.


    Junan did not ask or discussed about it. The CEO gave him some instructions about the child so he was reluctant to doubt or resume his strange behavior.


    In the first level he was somewhat stumped at some ces and showed dull behavior toward him. Now that CEO warned he was more than happy to provide assistance rather than ordering young yer.


    He was also working for the levels and not for the team head position the team.

 Chapter 84 - Retainer

    Retainers


    After selecting the same weapons they entered the field. Orin opened book of detection knowing that the book provided timely clues. It was actually designed ording to the profession and the Detective who held this book was responsible to bring the team members toward the progressive path.


    The paths that were mark points for the yers to go through the ordeal to deal with dangers and the bosses. Not all of them were mentioned though. It was up to the yers to use their brains and the weapons at the same time.


    There was single page again. "Get acquainted with the retainers." Orin spoke the words written on the page. "Guess we need to find retainers dudes then steal the feast of kings." Orinmented as if trying best to exin.


    Junan twitched his eyes. "Are we going to shout in the streets and call them? Who are they? Why we need to get acquainted?" Junan asked several questions that came in his head.


    "There are two more teams other than us. I think we should hurry before they reach them." Albert reminded that they could not spend much time in discussion just like earlier level. In the level one two team were wiped up resulting no opponent at all.


    This time the circumstances were different. Jake nodded. He agreed. The opponent team might be searching the retainers too. It was necessary to search them prior.


    The clear day and the open field led toward the nearest city. This city was the biggest city of the first Empire. The retainers were the spy of the King.


    There were rumors that the king was in seclusion learning new magic however most of them were familiar about the truth. The rumors always travel faster than the truth. The rumors about the curse of the kings were known to everyone.


    They were waiting when the king would personally or openly im this truth. The retainers were responsible to kill also those who tried to spread rumors about the king.


    They were the keepers of the king. The retainers were currently in this city. The M City was bustling with the activities. Traders of various parts stay in this city and bargain with the native merchants.


    The set of the M city was virtual. Everyone among the team wide opened their eyes; the people walking around wearing medieval dresses walking in the city and doing their business.


    Albert looked at the team head. Junan was agape. He did not know that developers could do wonders regarding the game settings. They seemed lost in the city.


    "It is dense. We might get lost easily." rk spoke. As soon as people noticed few people entering in the city with the shockingly strange uniform, they started running around.


    Today a public announcement was made by the retainers. ording to the announcement the Arena runners were entering in the big city however no one should shelter them or provide any help.


    If the natives were found helping them then the retainers were ughter the people and their families. The arena runners were considered enemies of the king.


    They were trying to suppress the orders of the king after knowing the rumors. The king wanted to maintain his image till the time of King''s Feast. It was so that the people were afraid to see the Arena Runners.


    Sashi was bbergasted to see their action. A woman brushed past her shoulders and screamed after seeing the girl wearing the dress of Arena Runners.


    She screamed for her life and ran away. Sashi looked agape. It seemed the woman took her as apparition. Junan tried to understand why the people were afraid of them.


    "Is it that we are suspected for something prior our appearance? Do they take us enemies? Do they know our intentions?" rk asked all questions in one go.


    He could not help but look at himself whether something changed about him. The costume was same. "Now I know they are afraid of our weapons." He sounded as if understood the reason behind certain actions.


    [A retainer ising from the left square.]


    [The wielding power double than the active main weapon. Retainer is your enemy till you kill him.]


    [Warning: Do not get caught or be hostage. The prison is not wonderful ce for stay.]


    [Provision: Go and battle. You are not supposed to always worry about precaution.]


    The system notifications appeared. Jake wanted to bent a little then salute at the fourth notification. Was it necessary? Of course the system was letting loose with him.


    However the third notification worth his attention; ording to it the retainers could make the yers hostage and torture. Such realistic oue was enough to scare many.


    Other two teams also entered the same city. They were facing simr situation however their actions were not the same as the third team. Some of them also ran.


    They were confused as to what expected or unexpected trouble was lurking on their heads. The other team was trying to figure out by using Book of Detection. The simr text was present for them.


    They thought that perhaps they should personally meet those retainers in order to seek help. The words were definitely confusing. They did not battle the retainer instead wee him. This started their bad day.


    Since Jake understood that the possible retainers were actually enemies he was alert. "We cannot let retainers directly reach us instead we should spy their activities first to know whether they are friendly or enemies." Jake gave this suggestion.


    A retainer wasing and he would certainly stop in front of team head. The first priority of the retainers was to handcuff the yers and throw them in the prison.


    They were ordered not to battle publicly. It would damage the image of the king in front of the public. The five members of the second team were captured by the retainers and thrown in the prison.


    Two were able to run. Theyter followed behind to see where the retainer took team members.

 Chapter 85 - Enemy?

    Enemy?


    Team members were curios however they could not ignore the suggestion. It was better to sneak the activity of the retainer first. "I can rte the words of the book of detection are somehow unreliable or confusing. It happened in the first level. We cannot directly meet the retainers." Ahram sided with Jake.


    After spending enough of time he understood that the young yer was cautious and his behavior most of the time helped them positively. Till this day no one could refute the favorability of the suggestions.


    Junan was thinking the same after the suggestion. They were yers and the retainers could create trouble for them. "We should immediately hide to see who are retainers?" Junan gestured them to spread and sneak.


    He gestured Jake to stand beside him. They separated in pairs and searched hiding the spot. The retainer crossed the near square. He was wearing the clothing of various animal skins.


    The bastard sword was shining in his hand. Half of the facial skin was burnt red and the long brown beard shook with his shouts. Team members were able to hide in the various trading shops or behind the street.


    Junan was short of time and entered in the near shop. The shopkeeper got frightened. He tried to shout and capture the attention of the retainer. "If you need your neck do not shout." Junan ced dagger on his neck and whispered in his ears.


    The way retainer was looking around and the bastard sword thirsty for the blood it was apparent that he was not some friendly buddy. "I found that the Arena Runners were seen in this area. inly tell the direction where did they left or else I will capture every trader and then they themselves will be responsible for the circumstances." He spoke out loud as if ordering.


    Albert and rk were also hiding in a shop. They red the shopkeeper to keep shut. "What if he started searching?" rk saw the retainer and understood that they should never get acquainted in true sense.


    "We will send this shopkeeper to give a false direction. This would send him away for some time and we will be able to decide what should we do about it. After all team head must have seen this retainer too." Albert whispered.


    "Indeed we might be battling with them in future. Perhaps they are enemies. I doubt whether he is calling us Arena Runners?" rk was confused. It had only been ten minutes that they came in this city and they were already wanted as ''Arena Runners''


    "There is no doubt for me that the retainers are meant to stop us as for the reason I don''t know. They might be rted with the task." Albert looked at the shopkeeper and slightly forced the tip of the dagger on his neck.


    "You will go out and tell that the Arena Runners has left." Albert whispered in his ears. The shopkeeper was all tears. He was afraid that the retainer would burn down his shop after knowing that the Arena runner was hiding in his shop.


    "I would not do this. You are Arena Runner and he is here to capture you." He refused straightway. Albert was shocked to see the loyalty of the shopkeeper. It also cleared their doubts about the retainers. He forced the dagger slightly again. This time it injured small part of the neck and a drop of blood rolled.


    Shopkeeper felt the bitterness. He got scared that perhaps the arena runner would definitely kill. He stood up trembling. Retainer was about to barge in the near shop when he saw the shopkeeper.


    "Majestic Retainer they were indeed here but as soon as they heard about you they left in that direction." The man lifted his arm to point false direction.


    Retainer scrutinized him from head to toe and ignored the covered neck. The retainer ran toward the pointed direction. Sashi and Ahram were looking from the part of street.


    They were shocked that they were standing where the direction walked past the same street. They jumped in the trash bins barely hiding from the keen eyes of the retainer.


    He looked like bigger ruffian. They were clueless why they were wanted all of sudden. However they were able to get some time. It will help them decide their steps whether toe in front to ask what trouble they caused or otherwise battle.


    The retainer left in hurry. They immediately changed their present location. The shopkeepers would not stay silent for long. It was best to leave the area.


    They jumped from the shops and the left in the opposite direction. Now they were not walking openly instead in the empty street. "No more trust this book of detection." rk spoke annoyed.


    He might have ended up in front of the retainer if not the team members decided otherwise. "The clue was in. It did not say that either Retainer is friendly or enemy. Probably we are now acquainted that the retainers are actually dangerous." Albert spoke up.


    "Sooner orter he wille back. Are we going to battle?" Orin asked to confirm. "There is no option because none of us would want to be their hostage." Albert spoke what the shopkeeper told.


    They looked at him unsure whether to believe it or not. "Why would retainer want us to send in prison? What did we do?" Orin asked confused.


    "I do not know either. The shopkeeper said that we are Arena Runners and the retainer would throw us in the prison." Albert exined. They were shocked to hear this. Junan was surprised too.


    "We will kill them for sure else they are going to chase us for eternity. The way he ran toward same direction points out that he would not let us go easily. We can ask around what is going in the city but perhaps our appearance match with expected criminals." Junan exined.


    It was what he understood from the present circumstances.. The retainers were sent to eliminate Arena Runner at any cost.

 Chapter 86 - Mala City

    Create Trap


    Retainer would no way let yers walk around in the city. They were rushing in the city as if hounds sniffing the presence of the criminals. The M city was having conflict about the rumors. This was central city for the Empire if the rebellion broke in the central city then it would affect the Feast.


    The Feast was expected at the end of the week long activities. The preparations did not start instead the king was waiting for the two other kings from the five empires.


    They were also cursed the same day for the same reason. It bounded their fate for the rest of time. To avoid the sudden death they agreed to take the cruel charge of Feast.


    The seven Empires were under three kings. Their greed led them to this day. M city was selected for this Feast. It was grand city with several hundred towns. There were also close to hundred gardens and three pces.


    Two pces were built to wee guests. The Retainers of the Alter were selected to kill Arena Runners before the Feast. Yesterday the priest predicted that Arena Runners might destroy the cause of the Feast and bring destruction for the Empires.


    The Arena Runners were those who were against this Feast. They believed that the Feast of King would bring disaster for the Empire. This began the enmity. The king ordered to eliminate them after knowing their determination.


    Presently the Retainers got the news that three teams of Arena Runners entered in the M city. It was fair chance to kill them before they collect all support from the natives.


    Third team finally came to know that this city could be their morgue if they let themselves hostage. [Two yers of the second team got familiar with the danger.


    They were currently running away from them. They decided to set free other five team members then battle against ruffians. They knew that without coboration they would not be able to cross all hurdles of the second level.


    The third team was fleeing because three retainers were chasing them. One of the team members was killed. They were cursing the Book of Detection because it misled them.


    They straightway followed the clue and ended up in front of the retainers. First hand verbal fight took ce when the retainer handcuffed the team head.


    They were shocked but then the retainers forcefully held two of them. It triggered rest of them. Now the whole team split and running for life,pared to the first team, the second team was slightly organized.


    However they were bound to battle and see the results. They were not prepared.] Junan and his team members were walking in the empty street hoping that the retainer should note back and ask the shopkeepers strictly.


    But it was fine since they changed their directionpletely. "We cannot simply walk in front and start battle. Presently we are clueless about their numbers. It is possible that we fight with one retainer and few others appear for his help. In that case our strength would lower downpared to them." Albert understood that they will battle so he spoke up his concerns.


    "You are right. The numbers are not clear. For this we should create traps for each retainer. Throw this way we can easily get rid them one by one. I think the appearance of all retainers must be the same." Junan spoke exining.


    His n was perfect. The retainers were strong. Facing more than two in single attempt was somehow workable however facing more than that could increase the troubles of the team members.


    Sashi and Ahram did not take part in the conversation. They were feeling rustic because of jumping in the trash bins. Jake also preferred silence.


    Killing retainers was only option given. They could potentially create big mess for the yers and stop from the further advancement. He did not want to ask from the ''helper'' to tell the exact numbers of the retainers.


    They will eventually know during killing mission. Junan looked at Ahram and spoke, "Your profession is suitable for first task. You can easily sprint at the buildings and search the street ahead of us. See if the retainer is around and inform. We will prepare ordingly and capture him." Junan was getting mature about the professions and their possible jobs.


    Jake liked this suggestion. This was called best use of profession. Then Junan looked toward Sashi, "You might have noticed the changes in the main weapons. You will try your best to shoot as many arrows as you could to injure the retainer.


    Junan did not ask Jake to use gun for this purpose because bullets make sound and it could attract unwanted attention. Sashi nodded. She was indeed d to see level two arrows. Perhaps they were corrted with the levels of the yers or the yers were clueless how developers matched the skills and weapons of each yer. It was no moreparable with other games in the market.


    Those games have different set of rules and how the yers could posh skills or the weapons. Customizing weapons has already reached another level in few games and the yers were tired of them ying for decade.


    This game portal was challenge for those who were ying advance games. Who would have thought such game setting and the retainers? They were here to kill the king or steal the Feast of Kings.


    "Now I have some premonition of danger about the Feast of Kings. It must be something odd." rk sounded moved by the challenge. After dividing jobs Junan get toward others.


    "You all will be battling to silently kill the retainer. We should carefully dump the dead body of the enemy. All precautions would secure us for some time." Junan spoke in low voice.


    They heard footsteps and turned at the next street worried that natives might start shouting seeing them here.. The natives were loyal toward the retainers or perhaps feared King.

 Chapter 87 - So Pure

    So pure


    Before they get to work Junan spoke, "If you caught sight of the opponent teams immediately hide your whereabouts. They might start following us or chase. In both cases we will be under trouble." Junan exinedst precaution and they nodded.


    Theirpelling way of choices was getting famous among the spectators. The way they act on such situation was quite eye-catching. Most yers were not familiar with team spirits because most of the games in the market were violent and the temporary teams harmed each other when timees.


    Third team was different. All of the team members entered in the team with strong aim. And half of them stifled their personal ways to cooperate for the sake of levels. They were willing to sacrifice their attitude.


    They also put their ego at the thorns to note in the way for the levels. The carefree behavior some time created some liveliness in order to ease up their mood.


    In fact they were learning how to make this team wless. The levels were full of unexpected troubles. If they could learn the many of the aspects of their personalities it would help them at some level.


    For example they were able to coborate without speaking at thest battle against the Python. It was what impressed spectators. Everyone spread to do the job. Ahram sprinted with the chain hanging around his waist and the left arm.


    He led the team silently. It was beginning of the day ahead. If possible they decided to lure the retainer toward the silent streets. These streets were popted or the natives were on their jobs in the market.


    Ahram spotted first retainer at the third street. He was the same that left the market earlier. He was going to inform others that the third team was seen in the Nine Wing of the M city.


    Ahram saw his direction and gave gesture to the team head. There were only few people in the street. Junan beckoned his team toward the street. Orin and Albert led with the fastest pace possible.


    They were going to appear in front in case Retainer possessed active skill Albert could use the shield. rk followed behind. Junan and others reached from the opposite side of the street. The yers were bound with their professions while the npc''s could show skills ording to their level.


    Sashi took the job to shoot arrows. Albert and Orin attacked with their weapons. Retainer also attacked. Perhaps his skill was also limited to the weapon attacks.


    This was utterly different from all skill type attacks that they were familiar with. In the first level they did not notice however this second level showed how much bigger changes they could expect in the game portal. Literally they were bound with their weapons and the body movements.


    "If I learn martial arts, I can add some moves for the battle." rk thought. The basic controls were there however due to the realistic freedom they could add in their moves.


    He thought to share this idea with the team head. It could potentially assist them in the future. Overall the strength and power of the retainer was double against the yers.


    His stature was bigger than them. The bulk body was enough to create visible difference. They engaged in battle. The team members were tempered well how they could make use of the ignorance of the enemy.


    Retainer was shocked that the Arena Runners were perfectly coborating. ording to the rumors, the arena runners were not friendly instead they were only bound for the single cause; this was what made them in teams.


    Soon he understood that he could not defeat then singlehandedly. At least three retainers if attack at once only then they could take over the Arena runners.


    As this revtion stuck his head he thought to retreat and escape from their circle. "He should not leave alive." Junan almost shouted. Ahram fell from the building with this order as some dark demon.


    He spread the chain in a way that restricted the movements of the enemy. The retainer was agape to see this. He was helpless to escape with this attack. The chainpletely rendered him at their mercy.


    He tried to create certain sound however the big shield smashed on his face. The spear pierced his chest. Various arrows already riddled his body.


    Thest attack finished the job off. Jake was ordered to keep look at the start of the street. He could use his weapon too in case it was urgency. After killing the retainer the troublesome job was waiting for them.


    Dumping huge body was difficult. They looked at the trash bins. They were not bigger enough to let the body inside. "Break the door near and dump the body in the house." Junan looked through the window of the house and ordered.


    There were several retainers in the list so they were in hurry to dump it. They followed. rk smashed the door open with two attack. He was sure that Junan would admonish.


    "We need to close the door after this." Junan forced every word out. "I will keep in mind." rk nodded stifling his smile. He liked the team head.


    Junan was calctive. Orin and Albert were strongerpared. Ahram also gave helping hand. They dragged the body inside the house and tried to temporarily set the door on the ce.


    It got fixed though it could fell any time soon. They left the street. Ahram resumed his job and sprinted on the various rooftops. They seemed clearing retainers from the M city.


    Today the retainers were present in the nine, eight and seventh wings in order to search the arena runners. After capturing hostage they were sending them in altar.


    The initial orders were to keep them prison if anyone of them tried to break it then they should be killed. Jake was silent because the task would notplete till they destroy the altar along with retainers.


    This altar was signs of dictatorship of the king.. The yers should destroy it to unlock the next task.

 Chapter 88 - Altar

    Retainer Altar


    Five hostages were kept in the Altar. Two of their team members were trying to barge in and set them free. The altar was square house temporarily chosen to capture the enemies.


    After themotion die down they will be thrown in the pool of dead. Pool of Dead was created to throw all those enemies that go against the king or revolt in any way.


    Rarely any enemy came alive and crawled out from the pool of dead. They were taken as dead. The preparations for the third pce were in the middle.


    The retainers were working faster. They were supposed to capture arena runners before the first caravan of guests arrived in the M city. Till the end of present day they shouldplete the task.


    On the other hand third team was also doing the same just that they were dumping the retainers. They spotted two retainers dragging dead body of a yer.


    Junan recognized the yer and gestured his team members to remain hidden. "We should check where they are heading. It might give us clue. Perhaps they are capturing all teams. Now I understand somehow. They are definitely going to be bone in the throat. After knowing their hiding ce, we might attack there." Junan spoke out his intentions.


    "I am amazed that the people are acting as if they don''t mind. Perhaps it is the order of the king. If my theory is not wrong then we are probably wanted by the king. Does he know our task? Shet.. What life of game? Certainly he knows about our task." rk was immensely shocked after this revtion.


    It would increase their troubles because king would use all means to capture them or kill them. They were on the hit list this way. "You caught it right. We are wanted just that king is ready to kill us silently." Junan agreed.


    With the clue of the book of detection and the words of the shopkeeper they were no more in the dark. Other team members heard and understood the severity of their task. The responsibility was bigger and the predicaments would be biggest.


    "This means all retainers should be killed so that few enemies should decrease from the list." Sashi added. She was confident that the king must have several types of security providers to stop the enemies. After all it was matter of Feast.


    "It is indeed true. Though they are stronger however we are at second level. Our professions also received boost and we have some relevant options for usage." Junan reminded them to look after the avable choices.


    They decided to finally take a look at the type of their profession and get acquainted with it. Initially they were annoyed with the settings and the restrictions of the game portal. They were relying on the weapons and their blunt use.


    Now that team head wanted them to seriously invest their attention toward the professions they were curious as to what benefits it could bring for them.


    Jake checked. His profession was shameful. He was supposed thief and preferably he should steal ording to his profession. He was earlier much dissatisfied however after knowing that system wanted him to be bigger thief he was thinking ways to increase his dexterity in the stealing.


    The question was how to learn this profession. He was currently level one thief and there was some item unlocked in the inventory at the side bar of interface.


    Jake clicked on it. It was lock picking tool. He was feeling odd to get this tool after so long battles with the number of creatures. His older sister told him that stealing was bad. In the game portal he was given lowest profession of thief, what other choice he could ask for?


    He was speechless however he was determined to use it whenever it needed. Others also got sub-category options ording to their profession.


    They were not feeling down because of unfamiliar tools or the strange offers. In fact this let them understand the difference of their profession and how expertly they could use options.


    The professions were meant to prepare them individually. Each profession was necessary in the advancement of most tasks. Without learning their professions they might fell under the hands of circumstances in the uing levels.


    "I have some doubt." Ahram spoke just when they were ready to chase behind the retainers. They looked at him and Junan nodded. "Ask away. It might exin something important."


    "If the retainers are in number then it might be dangerous to reach near their cement. There is possibility that they surround us or we fell in their trap. We should increase our pace and kill few more retainers. Also we can collect some information prior." Ahram hesitated but spoke.


    They were in the huge city. The expected enemies were also stronger. Without precaution the retainer might make them fool. Junan thought for a while and nodded. "You are right. We did not kill more than three retainers. And I agree that they could trap us. For this we can follow and kill many more since there is whole day ahead." Junan paused for a moment.


    "We can reach their Altar near evening. In the evening we can make some ruckus and no one will be able to chase us." Junan added. He admired this suggestion. This way they could wipe out retainers and their main ce.


    "It is decided then. We will increase our pace. I came to know that retainers fear when they are surrounded. It decreases their fighting ability." Albert revealed his reflection about the retainers during battle.


    "It is advantage for us. We will surround the retainer first so that the battle should not take long." Junan was d that the team members were investing more attention.


    This proved that they were grooming. A retainer happened to cross the street. He was heading toward next street however he caught sight of arena runners busy nning something.


    He rushed toward them shouting in case if there was another retainer then he should hear his call of help.

 Chapter 89 - Chase

    Chase


    The full bright day and the silent street echoed with the sharp voice of the retainer. He was running madly toward them. It was type of way to infer fear in the enemies.


    He was doing the same. Suddenly Ahram jumped and reached near rooftop. Then Albert followed and ran at the left side of the street. They were very organized to wee him. Sashi left the frontal part of street.


    She was going to follow Ahram from different direction. The way this retainer was shouting meant something dangerous. Their first impression was natural. They thought that there must be another retainer in the vicinity.


    They were right. Another retainer was leaving next street however after listening call for help he came toward the same street. The team members wanted to get over the first before the second retainer enter the same street.


    The retainer waved bastard sword and attacked Orin. He wasing from the right side. An arrow stuck at his hand at the same time. The sword fell.


    It rendered him stranded because Albert reached on his head. Junan might have joined too however he was waiting for the second retainer. Someone should wee him too.


    Jake reached thest of the street hiding beside the corner wall. Ahram was at the rooftop, he gestured to tell that retainer wasing. Jake prepared. He was going to use bullet in a way that it would not create much sound. The bulky body could potentially do that.


    Nevertheless he could not find chance because Junan also reached. He gestured him to wait for the time being. His weapons were helpful in destroying the Altar. Jake nodded and stepped back.


    Orin hand held and smashed the mace on the head of the retainer. This single attack proved fatal. Junan used sword his aim was the neck however the height of the retainer was hindrance. It only injured the arm. Junan stepped back immediately because the distance was lesser and the enemy possessed bastard sword.


    Its range was double than the normal sword. rk threw his hammer toward second retainer in order to distract his attack. It proved useful. Both Junan and Jake created safe distance meanwhile.


    Ahram was waiting with the chain in case they needed some more time to surround him. Seeing that they were able to reorganize he jumped toward another roof.


    His job was to make sure that the near streets were out of danger. Someone should keep strict eyes else they will be killed in their ignorance.


    Knowing that all of them were confident and vignt Ahram checked next street. There was no one currently. Only some people gossiping about the arena runners and the conflict of the retainers.


    The nine wing was currently center of mess. A single team was creating big ruckus for the retainers. Half of them were busy to tackle the flies of other two teams.


    They were flies for them because they were running around the seven wing and the six wing. Those two wings were confusing for new entrants of the city.


    Two more team members were dead because of their foolishness. Two members of the second team were unable to do anything to break in the Altar.


    The retainers in charge were discussing important aspect of their task. They received news about third team and it brought worry for them. They called two seniors and discussed. "We should throw these arena runners in the Pool of Dead. Before the third team reached Altar we should get ready to set trap for them." An old retainer with the same appearance like others spoke in shaking voice.


    He was loyal and sent by the Arena Duke. The Arena Duke was head of the Arena Association however after knowing that some of the members got disloyal toward the king he took the oath to kill them if he happened to see them.


    He was not directly rted with the king''s security nevertheless he could not act neutral when the members of his association were involved.


    To get rid the me the Arena Duke announced this. Some were aware why Duke renounced them. Still it has some worth when the Duke go against for something. Arena runners lost all support and they won''t be able to find shelter if they were caught.


    They should not expect Duke toe forward and set them free. Third team took perfect decision to clear the nine wing first. It reduced their sessive burden. This clearing would cut the threat in half.


    "If we throw them in the pool of dead then we will be questioned for ourck of patience. You talk as if you are afraid of third team. They are still in the nine wing. Till the evening they would not be able to leave it. At night our ability would increase ten folds then we will capture them from their neck." The second in charge spoke aggressive. He was youthful and terrible.


    In fact he was willing to stand still so that the runners took them idle. This created deception would suddenly break at the evening and the runners would fell in trouble.


    "I don''t know why you rely on the ten folds ability? Suppose if third team possess some weapon to tackle then we will be considered criminal to wait that long. Do not forget that Itaten Farm will open in the midnight. If we failed then the princess would cast the spell burning us away." The old in charge reminded.


    He heard that the cruel princess became possessive after knowing that the King was facing curse. She wanted to make sure that all preparations should go perfectly for the Last Feast.


    She was ruthless when ites to lead the security. Her orders were simr to that of King. The retainers were directly under her orders. She rarely used spell however those who offended her or did not fulfill orders were punished with the spell.


    This could turn their fate terrible.. It forced them to take sober actions before the evening fell.

 Chapter 90 - Nine Wing

    Nine wing


    Close to twenty retainers were sent in this wing. This was simr of the other three wings however it was at the outer edges of the city. Two other exits were also given priority.


    The retainers seeded there in capturing other runners. Presently the people were informed not to help the rebels. This was the reason that most of the streets were empty. Natives were afraid to offend retainers.


    Five retainers were heading in the same direction. They were curious how the third team was still intact. They wanted to capture them at any cost. Also few of the retainers were missing.


    They could not find their whereabouts till now. It created apprehension. They were confused because of the design of the Nine wing. It was likewise tough to go through.


    The retainers were not part of this ce. They were sent from the center of the city. It had been so long that they were not called for some big task.


    They were annoyed currently. The third team was pain in the neck for now. They wanted to capture them and then mock their smartness. In fact they agreed to give some torture before throwing them in the pool of dead.


    "We should not split. More than two retainers are missing. In my view the third team is smart enough. They might not be able to tackle us five in one go. Let''s capture them." One of the retainers asked others.


    They were npc''s with the realistic growth of their decision making skills. The distance was not big. Ahram jumped next roof only to immediately lower his head. Those bulky retainers would catch glimpse if he did not take safety measure.


    They were heading same street. Ahram silently left. He gestured to the team head to leave this street or hide also told the numbers of the enemies. It was more than they could handle.


    Junan decided in hurry to divide team members and send them inside the silent houses. Breaking the doors was not option. It would cater the attention.


    "I can open the doors." Jake whispered. He showed lock picking tool. With the level one the normal doors were not hurdle to open. The time was short. It was first ever that Jake was trying to break in door.


    He was clueless how thieves move about the locks however he watched a movie where the hero tried same method. It was just clicking of the lock and the door opened.


    They were amazed. Junan wanted to praise but because they were tight on avable time two of them entered in the first house. Others hurried toward the next door.


    Jake opened it and the rest of them entered because they heard the giant footsteps of the retainers. The retainers saw the street empty but they did not leave. These four streets were suspected.


    They slowly walked in the street and one of them stopped at some point. "I can sense that they were here. Three of you should check the adjacent street." For him it was impossible to leave in hurry. In case third team tried to run the silent street would create noise of their rush.


    Thinking this he was confident that they were still here. Just that he wanted to make sure before checking houses. Three of them clearly noticed the signs on the street.


    They called others. "Hm there is no doubt that the body of our man was dragged here earlier. Follow this sign." They followed and it ended in front of a trash bin.


    Third team was in hurry. They just stuffed the body in the trash bin. Retainer removed the lid and sure enough. The crumbled body of another retained was stuffed inside.


    "Hell they are more than smart but notparable to us. Hurry in the same street. They are still around." The retainer got the proof. Now he was going to barge in the houses and check.


    Jake, Orin and Junan were in the first house of the street. They were surprised that the residents were inside the house. Fear was pasted on their faces to see the Arena Runner.


    They were ready to shout however Junan and Orin hurried to stop them. They could hear the footsteps outside. "If there is backdoor we can leave silently and the retainers would not me your family." Junan whispered in the ears of native man.


    He was looking at the door and unable to decide what to do. "If they found us here they will definitely kill your family without mercy. And they would not believe your words that you did not let us in." Junan added to make the man decide earlier.


    They entered by opening the lock however the retainer would me because the door was in good condition. This only proved that the house owner sheltered them.


    The native nodded his head knowing that he will be captured and tortured. The retainers would not believe his words. He took them at the winding path walking out of the room. Junan was shocked and confused as well.


    For a moment he thought that the man was trying to trap him. It seemed that house was never ending tunnel. His premonition matched. Few of the houses in the nine wing were made to cross distance for one wing to another.


    In fact this was safest path too. The normal streets could easily create confusion and the person could get lost. By using some designed houses they could cross wings without getting lost.


    Junan noticed a door at the straight line and stopped. "You can go back now. I will silently leave and close the door. However your acted smart I wille back and finish you off." Junan warned.


    The man was terrified. He returned and get to his work in case the retainers kick and break the door. The natives should act surprised so that he should not suspect them.


    They did not tell about the three runners. Junan did not leave instead looked at other two.

 Chapter 91 - Cannot Leave

    Cannot leave


    "Guess these houses provide better way to leave all confusing streets. However we cannot leave. I highly suspect that all other houses provide simr options. Other team members are still in the previous street. The retainers might reach them. What possible solution could save the day?" Junan forced his brain to vomit out best idea.


    His premonition about the possible circumstances was correct. He was quite sharp. Jake was also feeling that the long path would lead them out of the area.


    This means they would not be able to help others. They silently returned to see what was happening at the front door. Junan wanted to give chance and see if they could use any window to reach others.


    Albert and rk were in the opposite house. They heard footsteps. They were bound to be uncovered this time. The Albert was barely holding the resident of the house.


    He could not believe that his threat would not work this time. He tried to use weapon but it went off instead resident managed to make a big scream that captured the attention of the retainers outside pretty well.


    Albert knocked the resident off and hurried to see the back window. Staying there single moment could ruin the day. The only chance was to run and run.


    rk followed behind keeping eyes at the front door. Just when they were near the back window, the door fell with the kick. They jumped outside knowing that the retainers would follow behind.


    The retainers saw the residentying on the floor unconscious they spared the house and chased behind runners. Ahram and Sashi were still on the rooftops. They were worried whether the retainers would find the house.


    Seeing that Albert and rk were running for life they decided to take action. "I will be at different ce. Your target is thest retainer. The direction of the arrow should not disclose your position if it does then jump at another ce." Ahram guided.


    He was going to provide easy way for escape. The distance was not much and if the retainers reached near then there would not be any other option apart from battle.


    Sashi was responsible to kill if she decided to attack. Half of job was not favorable in this situation. The fifth retainer should die at any cost with her attack. For this she took three arrows and tried to aim at the head.


    Only headshot could give this advantage of sudden kill. First she decided to stand frontal roof but it could directly made them think that the attack came from rooftop.


    Finally she thought to change position. She sprinted from the rooftops and reached at the back part. It was less workable for the attack because the retainers were constantly running.


    She was moving along. Three arrows got pierced the head of the fifth retainer. Sashi moved with the fastest pace possible because the retainer would definitely jump at the rooftop seeing the direction of the attack.


    Ahram was leading rk and Albert. Ahram was able to set eyes at some safe ces during his job. He led them toward a store. It was not closed. There were several sacks loaded. Perhaps it was open store for anyone to keep utensils for short time.


    Junan sensed that the retainers were chasing behind two team members. It was tough decision to hold the desire for battle however he knew that Ahram would be able to find a way and help them.


    It was good decision that he ordered him to remain on the rooftops for keeping eyes at the activities of the enemies. After killing the present retainer he was going to use the same path and get out of this area.


    It was safe and none of the retainer would be able to find them. "Check the book of detection. We are in particr area if we leave through this path whether we will be doing it wrong somehow?" Junan asked for clue any text that could enlighten them.


    Previously they were bound within fixed colony until they clear it. Orin opened the book but the page was nk. The clues were divided as per single task for the second level.


    "I think we can check it with the door for exit. If we could not cross then it means the door leads newer area for the fresh task." Jake gave suggestion. It was mostmon way to check the restriction of the area.


    Junan ced his hand on his forehead sighing. "How can I not know about it." They did note in front of the residents to create another threat for them.


    So they went back at the long path and reached near the door. Orin held the mace and opened the door at the gesture of the team head. He opened the door and stepped outside.


    They could see the different area and the partition of the ce. They were urate about the theory. "It seemed we are still under the task area butpletely different ce." Junan concluded.


    This was the most suitable way to cross each wing. The retainers used particr houses for reaching different wing. This was the reason that leftover team members of two teams were confused and circling same wing again and again.


    They might not be able to find path unless the retainers drag them out. These wings were entry points of the city and without resident guide the outsiders could not cross it.


    The Male city was wonderful ce of prosperity. It was flourishing ce for traders and investors. The only drawback that the greed of the king brought this day where they were nning some cruel rituals to get rid the curse.


    It influenced the residents as well as the visitors. For one and half week most of the wings, bigger farms, gardens of richer people and the pces were under strict orders.


    Before the rituals king wanted to eliminate all enemies those were against rituals or the Feast. The yers were here to steal the Feast or kill the king in order to save the Empires.


    The rituals were deception of evil.

 Chapter 92 - Utensils

    Utensils


    Ahram hurried. He was no more sprinting on the rooftops instead bringing them toward the hiding ce. After instructing Sashi he was sure the retainers would definitely check near and far on the rooftops.


    The opened store was filled with big sacks. Anyone walking near could take overview and see that the utensils were there. The traders keep their utensils there before bargaining with the native merchants.


    No one could steal from here because the sacks were not small for someone to take away without others noting it down. They entered from the back. It was also opened but the merchants were busy bargaining.


    They entered among the rows of sacks.


    Retainers were running when they heard thud on the ground. It was right point from the street corner toward the sack store. They turned back. Fifth retainer fell dead, three arrows were stuck in the temple.


    With the fastest reaction second retainer rushed toward and sprinted on the rooftop. Sashi left the ce earlier. She was hiding behind the corner of next roof.


    With slight slide she slipped inside the house. It was empty. The retainer jumped all the roofs in the surrounding but could not find anyone.


    He returned empty handed. "Howe they y hide and seek? They are still around." They were angrier but afraid to split and search. The way fifth retainer was killed told the high uracy of the experienced runners.


    "This time we are against real Arena Runners. If we could not stop them in the nine wing then take it our defeat. The oldie is surely going scold us. Sitting in the Altar he has nothing to do but order. Think about your dead end if we could not capture these runners." The leading Retainer spoke angry and annoyed.


    There were two types of Arena Runners. First one were fake or with questionable potential. They were taint on the name of Arena Duke. Arena Duke and the real Runners were strength behind the Arena however fake runners only boil temper.


    Since Arena Duke announced that he was not involved in the rebellion that means real Runners were headache. Retainers thought that it would take half of day in capturing and throwing hostages however the retainer were being killed instead.


    "Someone should inform Altar about the threat. There is no doubt that the Runners are in the nine wing. If bigger force could pin them down then we will be spared from the uing circumstances." The leading retainer looked in the square.


    The near street opened in the square. They scrutinized the activities. The bargaining was going on as if they were not disturbed by the Runners. "Did they leave another street? It seems no one saw them. These people cannot hide them for sure." The third retainer walked in the middle of the square.


    It confused them as to which part of the wing they bolted. "Searching them here might not work. We will take round about walk and notice suspected people. Perhaps they knew something." They decided to change the method.


    They were standing near the store. Team members heard them and sighed. At least they could find some time to leave for another hideout and reach the team head.


    Junan was standing behind the window. For him to stay and wait was necessary after knowing that Ahram took them for the safe ce. One retainer was missing. It means he was killed.


    As soon as retainer left the ce Junan gestured Orin to hurry and tell them that they were here. Orin left from the door knowing that street was empty currently.


    The division of the market and the adjacent area wasplex. Team members were following with creating some symbols on the ground. Only they could tell the position of their team members.


    Ahram and others walked out from the store. Only then two shopkeepers noticed them. "Hurry they will shout now." They returned.


    Sashi was still there. After confirming that the retainer left she came back to see others. They again gathered on the same ce. "We can leave and then discuss how to turn the tables." Junan gestured toward the door.


    They were worried where should they go or start battle. However seeing team head confident with some path, they followed behind. Junan led them and they left the nine wing area.


    They were now at the seventh wing. Eight and seven wings were simr with higher risk of facing numbers of retainers. The retainers in the both wings were responsible to not let the Runners enter in the sixth wing.


    It would bring chaos for the Altar should be protected from the runners. It would be considered dead end of the retainers if they failed to do the job.


    The retainers would be eliminated most certainly will be thrown in the Pool of Dead for punishment. They could imagine what would happen with them.


    The day was already bad seeing their buddies dying in front of them.


    The shouting of the shopkeepers reached the retainers. They ran to ask. The shopkeeper gestured the direction. "Look at them they were hiding near toe. Capture them now." The retainer bellowed angrily.


    Even if they reach the same house and follow behind, the team members were at different ce. They were free to move and would not face the fear of people screaming for help.


    ording to the orders of the Altar people migrated from these two wings for few days. The battles between the runners and the retainer were expected and they would not be able to exin damages of bigger level.


    Their target should be killed not the natives. It would lead toward the protest of the people and general disagreement of the poption. This was one of the horrible aspects for retainers.


    They were bound. Four retainers searched but then stopped in front of the particr house. "Is it possible that they found hidden path for the wings? Did they leave? Then what are we doing here? Get ready for punishment.." The leading retainer spoke with disgust pasted over his face.

 Chapter 93 - Change Method

    Change method


    Junan and others were in the new ce. However they could feel that their freedom ended. At every second street retainers were patrolling. They were alert.


    These two wings were line of control for the Altar. The news spread about the Runners and how they were creating ruckus for them.


    Five members of the second team were hostages. The Altar decided to throw them in the Pool of Dead and focus on the real Runners.


    Two remaining team members were helpless to battle with so many retainers. They silently watched the hostage being dragged toward unknown ce.


    It was enough to destroy their remaining courage. Both teams faced challenges only half of their members were able to escape and hide. They were looking for the third team now.


    They wanted to know what happened with them or they were facing different circumstances. If they could bring some problems for them then they might wash their regret of not being able to keep the team and the possibly they were disqualified for third level.


    Every team entered in the game portal with enthusiasm of clearing the level and reaching nest however the surprise opening of the portal wasing in trend.


    They were getting annoyed. They were confident however stuck in the very first task. They even cursed the Book of Detection. [The guilds started working seriously on this issue after seeing the situation in the second level of the game portal.


    It was more than humiliation for their big Guilds and the reputation was slowly tainting. The signs were that the yers might question the worth of the guilds soon.


    These guilds were taking over everything. Their reputation and wealth was unmatchable. The presidents of the guilds were directly rted with the presidents of the popr games.


    For this reason the whispers might turn in to slogans. No one could me that the teams were dumb instead people would me that the guilds those prepared the teams were actually dumbest.


    The third team was again alive and they were currently busy inpleting the first task. The developers announced fairly that the professions have simr capability for every team. It was up to the team to prove their worth.


    Thest drawback fell on the teams. The total worth of the stronger teams had been in discussions for long time. They were paid bulk amounts for international quests yet here in this portal game they seemed lesspeting.]


    Junan looked at them and understood. Team members did not speak but their questioning faces were enough to make him twitch. "We will change our method. ording to the task the killing of the retainers is necessary so we will kill them." He knew that he was repeating his words.


    "However we are going to mass kill. In the previous ce the normal poption might have created hindrance for us to use long range weapons but here were are free. The paths are no rted apparently. This means were go all out in this ce." He paused for a moment and continued.


    "We will lure five or six retainers at ce and then boom. Jake is learned in using his weapons. Others would use various means to gather the enemies at the said ces. Use all decent or crude methods I do not care no matter bring them showing the cheese." He looked at them.


    Team members were listening with utmost attention. They were making calctions whether using their real methods would work. Some of their methods were seriously crude.


    "We willplete this task near the evening at most. Later we will take over the Altar. Anyone want to ask question?" He saw Orin itching for question.


    Orin immediately spoke, "Is the path to reach the Altar is simr hidden if yes then we might take ages for searching through all houses." His question indeed picked their interest.


    "This would not be difficult. I noticed difference between the path houses and the normal one. The door of the path houses are made of simr wood however the shade of the door color is slightly altered. We need second nce to search the right house for the hidden path." Jake exined.


    They were shocked to know that the kid was actually noting down the details of the houses. It was good for them. Junan chuckled. He might have faced worry in answering this question however the kid solved his problem.


    "Since everything decided now get to work. We have lot of errands toplete." Team members stood up. They were sitting behind the three trash bins and waiting for the enemies.


    Ahram sprint back to his job. This time his job was different though. Previously he was searching retainers now he would point out ces where they could be in numbers and also give pointers to the stronger members for bringing the retainers. It was difficult for Jake to sprint and use weapons at the rooftops maintaining his bnce so he ran on the street behind Junan.


    Ahram was responsible to inform team head then he will let the kid use his weapons. Albert and Orin left to search their targets. Sashi took charge of few streets.


    She decided that she would kill if it was one retainer otherwise run toward the team head. She was not going to use any crude method of winking enemies or showing her legs.


    She might shoot arrow in the throat if someone tried to. Sashi could tell since the virtual world was created adding in the realistic freedom then the enemies must be designed ording to it.


    rk was behind the kid. Slowly he was learning various aspects of the nature of the kid. He was ying this game portal with all sincerity. He was sure that he was hiding something sorrowful.


    The kid behaved like sober team head. He seemed not care what others were thinking about him. He was less worried despite knowing that initially team head and two others did not behaved well with him.


    Knowing that his actions were not suitable as per experienced gamer, rk thought to rework his behavior.

 Chapter 94 - The Destruction

    The destruction


    Team members were working extremely organized. They spread as if they were going to destroy both wings. They were indeed working with the same intentions.


    These two wings were empty so there was no harm in destroying it ording to them. Jake held grenade in his hand. He was waiting for the gesture of the team head.


    The minute detailing in their actions forced them to learn each other''s action pattern. It was helpful in many ways. They were on the way to create some reserved signs formunication among the groups of enemies.


    Junan was giving attention toward Ahram. He was sprinting one after another rooftop suddenly halting his pace. Junan understood that the enemies were at the other side of the street.


    There were few retainers appeared in this wing after getting news that the third team escaped toward the two wings. It brought wave of threats for the altar.


    The possible distance was not much if considered the hidden path. They could cross the path in few minutes. Also the threat was that they found out the hidden path.


    Just how the hell that third team found it? They were thinking same question. Now most of them were rushing in these two wings to capture them dead or alive.


    Before entering in this area Junan already thought about the possibility. He knew that the retainers would try to surround them and damage the overall strength of the team. However he decided to change the method for killing.


    The normal method was feasible for tackling few but to finish off lot of them, he would consider them ogres and the certified method for killing ogres happened to be mass kill.


    They were no more same but bunch of creatures for the yers. "We should make sure that they are not on distance." Junan spoke words without sounding them including gestures of his hand movements.


    Ahram nodded. He picked a small tile from the rooftop and threw at the said ce. The retainers heard the noise and hurried. They thought that perhaps they found the whereabouts of the team.


    Jake was given gesture about the direction. He picked one more grenade and threw both at the same time. The houses were smaller and the grenades were thrown over the roof.


    It means Ahram could create distance by using the chain for sprint. It was part of his profession. By using chain he could leap three foldpared to the normal sprint.


    It was advantage of his profession and part of its freedom. The retainers gathered and got confused. There was no one and two oval grenades fell in their feet.


    It only took five seconds and their body parts scattered in pieces. One of them was alive. His face was tainted with the blood and the huge body was riddles.


    Before his eyes closed he saw a show leaping from the rooftops. He regretted because he could not do anything to stop the runners and met his end with sudden attack.


    The st was heard by nearest team. Seven retainers ran and it created big tremors on the ground. There was no need for warn, Junan and Jake heard them closely.


    They wereing from the opposite side. Jake threw ammunition pouch and targeted with bullets. It fell of them fire rain from sky. The sight was wonderful phenomenon however not for the enemies though.


    They burnt with the raining fire and tried to escape. The raining fire might have given them chance but the fate been not favoring today.


    Their path for escape shrouded with the fire. Their big clothes and the beard were on fire. It did not take much time. There was nothing that could help them in this situation.


    Junan was contented to see this. He was more than satisfied because with this rate they could reach what they decided earlier. The exact numbers of the enemies was unknown so they were blind to it.


    It was challenge to kill them all else taking over Altar would remain dream. Sashi reached another part of the seventh wing. She was moving with calcted pace keeping herself undiscovered.


    She saw a retainer lurking in the vicinity. Sashi mistook him alone in the vicinity. She released arrow but the retainer moved like crazy he seemed aware of her presence. Seeing glint in his eyes she ran madly.


    It was trap. Perhaps they spotted her at some point and pretended ignorant. He picked the arrow stuck in the biceps and broke it. Hisughter brought the hiding retainers in front.


    Sashi was on her way and shoot an arrow to warn team members. Ahram was able to see the signal. He hurriedly informed team head and they rushed.


    Jake was not aware about the exact ce. Only the mere and blind calctions took him to decide the attack route. They were at the corner of next street while the attack range was at the different ce.


    It tensed up his nerves. If Sashi gave this signal it means she was unable to tackle enemies because of their numbers.


    The attack should meet the expected range and the damage should be proper else the retainers would take advantage. "I need to decrease the distance. What street it is?" He asked Junan.


    Junan looked up. Ahram gestured at the third street. It was long winding street not the straight one. The attack might go to waste if not urate. Sashi was waiting and running.


    Retainers were still behind. Ahram finally showed to let her tell what path she should run. It was trap. The retainers caught the runner standing on the rooftop and gesturing the girl.


    Sashi did not think twice and followed the gesture. The retainer hurried to circle her and stop. She fell on the ground and rolled. At the same time something reached at the feet of the retainers.


    It was sudden and unexpected. For Sashi it was equal of throwing her in the same st.. She did not know that the attack would be this near.

 Chapter 95 - Lazy Dogs

    Lazy dog


    "Holy crap." Sashi rolled to avoid the impact of the st. She was speechless to see that Ahram yed trick on her. After seeing that retainers were unable to drag their dead bodies she heaved silently.


    At least it saved her from chase. "Next time I should be more careful about you. What server of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' you used to y?" she asked with curiosity.


    All of them belonged to the different servers of the same game. Before this game portal they perhaps heard their names once or twice because of some new records in the game or collecting some reputation because of quests but they never personally contacted to know each other.


    Same goes with others. They were unfamiliar. "I am from A Regional Server. By the way I intend to kill the retainers not to harm you. I was confident that you can tackle it. There was no time to inform you prior." Ahram scratched his hair and spoke.


    He was slightly embarrassed but there was no other way in this situation. "Ah you belong that horrible server. Now I know why you tricked. I happened to search the battle methods of the server toppers once. You are perhaps that rumored ''Witch Hunter''?" Sashi was more interested to know about this fellow yer.


    It was due to the reason that he belonged to the infamous server. Well not infamous for something rude instead unique capability of the yers for using unfamiliar methods of the yers.


    She never thought that one day she would meet personally someone from the same server. Ahram was hesitant at her question. He was indeed that rumored yer however he was too shy to talk with the female yers.


    He always thought that female gamers hate those approach them for no reason and annoy. "I did not choose that username actually. My mom made this gaming ount for me to spend my spare time. She did not like the way I was invested in the study only." Ahram exined the story behind his username.


    The two retainers that were trying to drag toward the girl and capture her were unable to maintain their life. They heard the casual conversation and wanted to curse.


    "Interesting! So your mum gave you this name? Who would have thought about it? Next time I will keep in mind to stay alert when it is you guiding." She pleasantly smiled and hurried to reach the team head.


    Ahram foolishly smiled as if he was much surprised at her reaction after knowing his identity. Junan might have admonished Ahram for this risky action however seeing that she was fine he did not say anything.


    Ahram was not careless. He was in fact ready to use his chain and bring her in case she could not make it on time. Sashi did not mind in fact. She was quite impressed because she knew that he would not let her under the damage range.


    These particr streets were no more threatening. They could walk around. Ahram confirmed after some time. He could not spot any retainer wandering to search them.


    Junan was curious where did the other three were gone. "Thosezy dogs are somewhere stuck. How we would know their ce?" Junan voiced in his signature tone.


    He knew that two were definitelyzy dogs but Albert was different. He was quite focused. "I should go and take a look?" Ahram asked.


    "No we will move around and see if theying sooner than search. Till then we can find the short path for the next wing. I guess they caught few and started battling instead of bringing around." Junan sighed.


    Jake led them at the front of every door. None of them matched with the difference of the door. "Ahram go and take a look where they are currently." Junan saw that it was taking time and ordered.


    Ahram left to search other three team members.


    ¡­


    Two team members of the ruined teams were stuck in the same wing. They were unable to leave instead happened to see three team members of the opponent team.


    They were already annoyed at their circumstances and the way they were betrayed by the Book of Detection. Seeing opponent team members they thought to follow behind. Mix of intentions were running in their empty heads.


    First they wanted to challenge for duel and vent out frustration then they want to spoil their day by interrupting their pace when battling with the retainers.


    Albert and others caught two retainers however when they were bringing them by tricks the opponent team members appeared. They found it perfect time to interrupt.


    Albert, Orin and rk were seriously distracted to see the opponents. The retainers were initially shocked that perhapsplete team gathered at one ce again however knowing that two were willing to battle with other three.


    It changed the scenario. The strange battle started where Runners were fighting with the runners and the retainers were taking advantage. Albert decided to not waste time and energy.


    "We are already iplete team and possibly cannot cross level. So you can guess our intentions. We will help retainers to capture you." The one spoke with evil flickering in his eyes.


    "I know you scum just wait and see. We will p you before leaving." Albert kept moving in action in order to keep the retainer stay away. They were trying to give attack.


    The situation was not in the favor. The retainers could use skills while the opponent could use profession. They were stuck in between.


    Albert gestured others for escape. This was best for now. The retainers were bigger threat because their bastard swords could leave double damage.


    It would not sit well with the circumstances. The opponents might also attack knowing that they were surrounded and washed up.


    Junan once strictly ordered them to escape in case they could not battle alone. Albert pretended that he was going to attack retainer instead Orin used his mace attack from behind.


    It was pretty risky.

 Chapter 96 - In Trouble

    In Trouble


    The retainer shook his bodying forward to attack Albert yet he stopped because the mace nailed in the body. The opponents saw this attack andughed, "So your team consisted fakers? This is how you cleared first level?" One of them wasughing.


    He was rude and indecent. Albert brushed past but did not attack instead thirsted his spear in the opponent standing behind the retainer. "You got it right however never be annoying if you ever yed any game in the future." Albert was visibly angry at hisst remark.


    The opponent fell on the ground looking at him with contempt filled eyes. rk used his hammer when the retainer was turning behind. The other retainer captured second team member and waved his sword at Orin.


    Since Orin attacked he was going to face it. Orin stepped back. The long bastard sword aimed at him. It was mess of situation. Orin rolled on the ground to create distance.


    Albert rushed to help him but the second retainer was running behind. He angered because of the first attack. Ahram reached at the same time. He threw his chains weapon and stopped the bastard sword ready to fell at Orin.


    Orin gasped with horror. If it was not Ahram he was sure to die. Albert moved about to tackle the retainer. The retainer attack and he spread shield. rk showed with the hammer again.


    The scenario was same however now they were three.


    Sashi took permission when she saw that Ahram left to search them. Junan was sure that the retainers were no more in the area so he let her follow behind.


    Sashi reached few momentster and saw the situation. Everyone was busy including the opponent team member. "They are also here but only one?" Sashi murmured.


    She immediately shoot arrow in order to save Albert. The bastard sword fell from the hands of the retainer. He was looking like angry fool without his sword.


    The arrow stuck his shoulder. He thought to pick the sword when another arrow stuck his back. Now it changed the situation. Two arrows followed soon after.


    Ahram looked at the girl. "You left them there?" he asked. Only Junan and the kid were there. "I took permission first." Sashi focused to kill the retainer.


    Ahram thanked heaven. Wild thoughts were running in his head since they were unable to escape. It was due to the team head that he was quite smart.


    The retainer could endure the attack to two and three at most however the arrows kept raining on him. It was no way under his endurance. With the death of one, it reduced burden on the team members.


    The second opponent was standing speechless. He was worried what would happen when all weapons would be directed at him. His team was already disqualified.


    Ahram helped rk and tackled second retainer. During this they heard the footsteps of few more enemies. They looked at each other. From the signs they were inrge numbers.


    Albert gestured to leave. Sashi found the gesture and led them toward the team head. She knew how Ahram would bring them. Someone should reach earlier to inform.


    Jake should ready to wee them. rk took this responsibility. He was running with the fastest pace since Sashi told thest ce she left them.


    ¡­


    Junan and Jake were at the secondst street on the wing when they found the right door for the path. They also heard blind rush. rk might have ignored that particr street and walked however Junan voiced to get his attention.


    rk stopped immediately. "They areing in number. Sashi is leading team members too. Get ready with the surprise attack. Jake nodded and spoke, "Bring me at the second roof of this street."


    The roofs were cone shaped. He needed support first and then use weapons. "Sure. Hop on my back." rk was experienced and big man. He could give ride to the kid. Thinking this he sprinted.


    It was tough for Jake too however they were able to reach the perfect spot for attack. First they saw Sashi and Albert then Orin followed behind.


    Littleter near twelve retainers with the big handcuffs appeared. They wererge in numbers so hell sure to capture them all and the one sprinting on the roof was the first target.


    He angered them to the point of frustration. Jake saw Ahram and understood the distance. He held four pouch of ammunition and threw along with a small brick.


    He picked it in order to increase the range of the ammunition pouches. Normally he could throw them at twenty feet distance. However adding brick the light weight pouches got some support.


    Ahram hurried to leave the area. He wasst and the retainers were almost in the same street. The Jake took aim and fired several bullets. The ammunition busted on the heads of the retainers.


    They were hell shocked to see this plight. Ahram barely made it this time. The roof under his feet copsed and he sprinted another one.


    Streets from all sides got influenced with the st. Whatever path retainer tried to escape was blocked by the burning wooden houses.


    Almost all of them were injured and half of them dead due to injuries. "Tell me if they are still alive." Jake voiced out loud and asked Ahram.


    "The alive should not be able to escape. They are surrounded with fire." He answered. Third team looked like the dictators of these two wings. They killed all retainers sent to capture them.


    Half of the buildings were set on fire. The residents would be shocked to see the present condition of their houses. rk brought the kid at safe ce.


    The scattered team members gathered in front of the house that Junan and Jake painstakingly searched. "We left an opponent alive. Hope he would note in front of us." Albertmented.


    "Even if he found guts he could try it again. You will pin him down I am sure.." Junan chuckled.

 Chapter 97 - Boost

    They stood in front of the door. They fairly knew that after walking inside they would be in newer ce. The fact that they created ruckus in the present ce was enough to warn them.


    They were not clueless what was waiting at the other side of the door. "Before walking this path. Take a look what is written in the book of detection. It might give some pointer." Junan was ready to gesture Jake for opening the door.


    However taking a look at the book of detection would not bring any pain. After all they were not sure whether they will fall in the newer ce or the newer task.


    Orin opened the one page book. "With the copse of Altar there is no way to avoid Pool of Dead." This time the words were written with the red blood ink. "Heh this color choice meant danger I guess. Now I am noting down. The red ink indeed pointed the threat of thepletion of the first task and confrontation of the second hellish task.


    They could not avoid Pool of Dead because it was punishment for destroying the Altar. Now this was oddly odd. Without destroying Altar they could notplete first task and withoutpleting first task they will remain stuck in the Sixth wing.


    "This book of detection is confirmed bully in my eyes if not what else then?" Orin spoke disappointed. "It is giving limited yet divergent series of clues. It is up to the gamer with the ''Detective'' profession to decode then it would not be bully anymore." Junan side nced Orin andmented.


    Orin got speechless. He did not speak further. "We are bound to destroy the Altar forpleting the first task yet we might not be able to escape Pool of Dead. I don''t know what is it but the words of the clue can be interpreted this way. If anyone else wanted to try out decoding then sure." Jake spoke out his opinion about the clue.


    Albert criticallypared the written words and thought for a while. He was somehow agreed at the opinion. rk did not bother to think it twice and spoke, "This genius kid is right. I will follow his opinion even if the fate turn out different this time." His attitude was changing.


    rk felt he had been strange person with many ws in his personality. Now he was ready to mend those ws and be a changed person.


    Jake was speechless at his words. He could not believe that rk could show this side of his personality. It was quite nice. "It means after destroying Altar another task might open up. If not task then call it punishment from the king for destroying the Altar. In both cases this Pool of Dead is dangerous from the name, I wonder what will be the appearance of it?" Junanmented.


    Jake got the gesture and used lock picking tool to open the door. This lock was different from the previous one. It took him a while. He bent a little to take a look. Jake was looking inside from the small lock hole resembling true thief. He was very focused as if the treasure inside belonged to him only.


    Albert noticed his hard work and focused attention. He was quite impressed. After some effort he was able to break in. They entered the house. Ahram patted the kid on his shoulder. "You did a good job."


    Jake nodded. Every unlocking gave him exclusive Exp and the system informed. Jake took it that doing the job rted to his profession would give him exclusive Exp that was slightly more than the normal one.


    He decided to beplete thief from now on. All professions give exclusive hp to the yers which they could simply click on and take a look. Since it was concerned that the professions should be worked Jake thought to bet it along with the tasks.


    Those who were cking in learning their professions would face drawback at some point of levels. Orin and others were also thinking about it. They were stuck with these professions for five levels. It means their unwillingness could bring damage to them or the team members.


    Be it Goffer, Shield man, or Detective. They could not avoid when the level tasks would demand them to show the achievement of their professions. They would face bigger damage for sure.


    ''Even if I beg to change the profession it would be after level five. Till then I have to use all options for the professions.'' Orin thought in his head and searched interface.


    There were some locked and unlocked operations. Orin clicked on the unlocked one. The natural instinct of the detective added in his abilities. He blinked feeling the changes. He told Albert about it.


    Albert also checked. They were much invested in the task that they did not bother to search around the interface. Not even nced notification of the games. It was not criminal negligence but the notion that game portal might not give them something workable for the tasks.


    Albert also clicked and a small circle appeared on his shield. It added efficiency in the shield. Earlier it could only provide cover up but now it could protect from the level two dangers two.


    Seeing them others also checked unlocked abilities. They could finally feel less burden about the Pool of Dead. Though they were heading toward the newer area however they were slightly worried for unseen.


    The arrows got visible sharpness now these could pierce hard material too. Sashi was forced to use five to seven arrows to kill a retainer. It was due tock of efficiency of the arrow.


    Ahram noticed changes in the main weapon. The chains got stronger and flexible. This means the burden reduced yet the ability increased. The hammer got the renewed polishing. rk waved the hammer in the air. He was satisfied.


    These were perks forpleting level one.. Each of their weapon got better boost in the efficiency.

 Chapter 98 - Becoming Thief

    Bing thief


    While they were walking from inside the long corridor of the house they were preparing for the unseen. The sixth wing would bring another round of challenges for them.


    Jake reached the peak of his grits to decide. For bing perfect thief he decided to read all the profession rted guidelines and follow the instructions of the secret task of the system.


    The visual screen appeared in front of him. This optional stat was avable from the very first level however he was extremely busy in the portal tasks and thepulsory tasks.


    Jake did not slowed own and kept reading.


    [Guidelines: There will be asional sets of tasks. Each Task would bring the thief level at better state. There will be punishment if the task remained iplete.]


    [Ordinary: At your best you are an ordinary thief right now with the locking picking tool. The next three tasks will determine whether the yer could fulfill the requirement for Regr one.]


    [Levels of thief: Ordinary, Regr, Average, Glom, Invincible Glom.]


    [Instructions1: The Exp earned from the profession tasks will be added in the storage. You can buy chances in case of punishment with this Exp. The second option is you can use Exp for the tools. The shop will be avable at level seven and the purchases can be done rted with the sudden tasks or the level tasks.]


    [Instructions2: The type of stealing depends on the usage of the tools. The yer can buy chances those could increase the efficiency for single task. One chance can only service for one effort.]


    [Warning: The punishment will immediatelye in to effect as soon as the required time forpleting task ended. The yer will go through ording to the severity of the punishment. Hard punishment can only be cancelled by giving away all Exp from three Stats.]


    It was great that he could cancel the hard punishment but knowing the exchange brought goosebumps. It would be horrible nightmare if it happened.


    Jake resolved to not reach that dead line where he would be at the edge of giving away hard earned Exp. The tasks for the profession were not listed.


    It was no different from the level tasks. It was clear that the system determined tasks ording to the ongoing events in the portal. These could be tough and urgent depending on the situation. Overall Jake expect that the hurdles increased however his mission was to reach thest level of the profession in order to see what perks were awaiting for him.


    He strongly felt that the system would grant him something extraordinary rted with his portal levels. Jake was willing to bet everything for portal levels. The portal levels were different from the system levels however tasks were rted with the portal.


    Including profession tasks his burden increased.


    He wished that with thepletion of the profession the system reward should increase efficiency of his hand or grant him level seven where he could purchase.


    Jake was not clear as what type of things will be avable in the shop however he was confident that it would be rted with his irreconcble right arm.


    After all increase in the portal levels would demand him best controls. Jake might have read further however they stopped. The exit was in front. "If it is still the same area then get ready to destroy the Altar." Junan spoke.


    He was about to open the exit however Albert interrupted, "Wait the retainers have already been roasted by us. It is utterly impossible that the Altar is ignorant about it. What we will do if the retainers stood to wee us?" he asked.


    Junan coughed. He was excited to reach another area and create ruckus. Creating an immediate formation he ordered Albert to stand in front with the shield while Jake would stand beside.


    "Jake would throw grenade and Albert would spread the shield. The impact would not catch us instead stop retainers." Junan was quite fast to make reliable formation.


    Others might take time in thinking for the assignment ording to the professions. This was the reason that he was selected team head. He has capability to bring changes in the formation in the middle of the battle.


    This was enough for others to follow hismand. Each formation was perfectly assigned. The logic and the feasibility made them follow with all might.


    Albert looked at the kid and asked whether he was ready. Jake nodded. He held grenades. Albert suddenly opened the exit and saw the retainer ready to attack at him.


    Jake threw the grenades. Albert spread shield. Within single moment without giving enough time to the retainers they were able to attack. It was tough for Jake however he did not want to disappoint his team.


    The near retainer staggered backward. Fog shrouded in the surrounding. The retainers thought that perhaps they were also going to be roasted as they heard rumors about others.


    They created distance however the nearest could not make it. It gave enough space to the team. Albert remained alert while others walked from behind.


    Now they were again in front of each other. These retainers were sent to kill the yers. The elders of the Altar were afraid. They were standing around the Altar.


    They might have informed Duke of Arena however the Duke left M city knowing that the third team of the Arena Runners were creating trouble for the Retainers.


    He was sure that the elders would force him to use the secret weapon to stop them. Apparently he renounced them however he was not willing to stop them.


    In fact he was quite satisfied knowing that there was some team to stop three Kings from this Feast. He left M city and hide somewhere till third team get perish or do the impossible task.


    It was utterly troublesome to reach three pces and steal the Feast however stubbornness could do wonders in most cases.. Most of the eyes were fixed on the actions of the third team.

 Chapter 99 - Force Blast

    Force st


    The sixth region was different. There was only one building at some distance. The elders were standing as if they could secure it. The Altar was the sign of the Sixth wing.


    Its fall meant that the third team was real challenge for the special day.


    Their advancement was steady. The day did not end yet. Junan was thinking simply focus at the altar. It would save the ordeal. They did not need to search for the second task.


    There were several temporary hurdles created with the threat signs. The M City and the second level was designed keeping human settlement in mind. The concept was simple and realistic.


    The hurdles were made of iron molded in a way that no one could barge inside the altar. They could see the altar alone building, it did not give any vibes of importance as if the retainers were not actually saving this ce.


    It looked like a ce under the orders of another order. They knew the one that was at the upper level and there were several ways to stop this third team.


    Tonight the announcement was expected about the arrival of the second King. Two Empires were under the order and he also involved in the curse.


    The curse bounded seven Empires and they were sure to copse. The kings wanted to save their lives. They only spread false rumors about the Feast of Kings.


    The intentions were clear. They wanted the support of the natives. With their support they were going tomit the most hateful ritual. The different between the reality and the lie was huge.


    The kings were not only greedy but cruel to the point to throw their people in the danger. The decided not to care how many people would die even they ignored the threat of copse.


    This was the reason that the association of Arena Runners wereing in action. The yers were the real heroes that always worked for the wellness of the Empires however when they noticed that the kings were going tomit rituals for their lives they came in action.


    Five yers were trying to crawl from the Pool of dead however it was not easy. "We are in the open now we can battle the way we are." Junan reminded that they could finally shake off the method of slow and careful advancement.


    It was up to their choice ording to the situation. Sometimes they hide and attack other times they bluntly show up in front of the enemy. Presently they were in the open.


    The half of the team members turned the faces toward the altar while others were ring retainers. "What''s the strategy?" Someone asked. "Go and kill." Someone answered.


    "That alter and the distance should be cleared first." Junan reminded. "So we are going to run toward altar? rk asked to confirm. "This is what we are best at?" Orin confirmed.


    "Watch out your words. We are heroic Runners." Albert punched his wittyment. "Any way the kid will provide some handy sts and the living retainers should meet your weapon." Junan cleared their job.


    The retainers were clearly angry at the atrocious runners. It had never been headache when the Duke was around. It was not that they were less strong but the characteristics of the runners were different. Their type of battling was crafty sometimes.


    In the middle of the distance the iron hurdles started shaking. These hurdles were bound with the Pool of Dead. Till this day no one dared to step on the sixth wing especially after the announcement. Only retainers were allowed to patrol and make the ce safer. Pool of Dead confirmed that third team reached in the sixth wing. It was calling them or perhaps threatening them.


    The iron hurdles gave signs that if they tried to damage the altar then they would be fool to dig their graves. Pool of Dead was active because the princess was keeping strict control on it. Almost all entrances of the M city were guarded in this month.


    The Pool of Dead was the second strongest securityir around the M city. The enemies could not enter the main hub without offending the princess.


    She was self-conceited and arrogant. The path for Itaten Farm was straight from the Pool of Dead. All three paths were close strictly. The only one path was open. It was kept open in case the elders wanted to inform the princess something important. Tonight Itaten farm would open up to wee the second King.


    His royal carriage would enter in the M city and the princess was asked to receive him. Hundreds of servants were doing chores to wee and prepare the second Pce.


    They were ve for the Pces and perhaps they will also face the fate if the ritual did not go well. The ground under the pce would swallow it up along with the cursed king.


    The three kings feared that day. They did not want to die. The elder sent someone to inform the princess. The princess went to take tour and check the preparations.


    One of the retainers smashed bastard sword on the ground and the crevice appeared on it. Albert stepped back. The iron hurdles shook again. Retainer was trying to open the gates of Pool of Dead.


    The gates were present around the iron hurdles. "Holy crap. I do not want to die before killing them." Orin spoke. The ground under his feet shook. "Jake use all your weapons. I will give you cover. The altar should be destroyed or else the task will remain iplete." Junan exined and beckoned young yer.


    Jake was ready to put his effort. Albert and rk stood actively in case the retainers act faster. Junan and Jake ran toward the opposite side. Ahram threw his chain and captured Sashi. She staggered on the shaking ground ready to fell in the crevice.


    "You should also go behind team head. The younger yer needed help." Sashi suggested. She was there to help others. The ground was shaking and it was troublesome for Jake to carry on the run.


    Ahram nodded and went toward them. Retainer saw them splitting in two groups. They wanted to stop them so they steeped ahead to battle. The yers got busy because they did not want retainers to create trouble inpleting the task.


    The elder throw some spell or perhaps it was type of weapon that could use as long range. Several des followed. Round shaped des were sharp.


    Jake saw Ahram reaching them. He was satisfied because throwing grenades and ammunition pouch at distance was difficult for him. Ahram shook his chain he was ready. Junan got busy in fending off the round des.


    He saw Ahram joining and nodded. Now it was perfect half team. The grenades fell near the altar. Two followed right after. Jake was bent on to test as to how many he needed to st the altar.


    All grenades used up however only a corner of the building got damaged. "It will take more time." Jake murmured. "We don''t have time. The retainers are reaching us." Junan saw the elder leaving altar.


    The elder initially thought to stand on the altar and defend however seeing that the building was getting damage they decided toe forward and save the building from direct attack.


    They forgot their presence was actually the strength of the altar. As soon as they walked forward the ammunition pouches fell near the building. The damage might not have been bigger however their negligence left the building at the mercy of st.


    They looked back and forth. Slowly all parts of the building set on fire. Now they were no more elders of the altar instead normal retainers. Junan noticed this difference and weed them for fair battle.


    The sixth wing was no more fort of the entrances of the M City. The sts shook the entire ground sting the gates too. The iron hurdles fell in the crevices. Junan slipped too.


    The fall was not dangerous for them but it was sudden. The retainers disappeared. Third team was able to destroy the altar and the princess could not reach on time.


    By the time she got the news it was toote. The team fell in the two different parts of the ce. They thought differently about the pool of dead when they first hear about it.


    They imagined that there must be a pool with dead bodies or something simr. However it was different. They fell of ground with the people standing against the walls. They were motionless.


    Not talking or bargain in the markets. No house but the craped walls. The old worn out walls were not weing instead seemed ominous.


    The smell of the rotten flesh was part of the ce. There were several riddles spreading around the walls along with the motionless or perhaps dead people.


    It was strange that they were still standing against the walls.

 Chapter 100 - Dead Or Alive

    Dead or alive


    Princess M was sitting in her chamber. Knowing that the enemies fell in the pool of dead brought some satisfaction on her contorted face. The city was given name after her birth.


    Princess M hated to be imperfect. She took responsibility that she would take care the first threeirs of the security however the firstir copsed.


    Princess M was worried because it would spoil her reputation and also king would get angry too. Tonight was important. The guest king was reaching. Because of curse he could only travel in the night that''s why he took one month in reaching the M City.


    She would be busy in receiving the guests. "Make sure third team does not leave pool of dead. Apart from the restrictions use all methods to stop them. I will be away for the next day." Princess M ordered.


    She was wearing her usual princess gown with the half armor. Her right arm could use spell and it did not need armor while the left hand was normal and it could get damaged during spell use so she wear half armor.


    Her face matched with the mediaevaldies with the modern make over. She rarely blinked her eyes and it made the servants and the subordinates thought whether she was human or not.


    She left her chamber after giving orders. Itaten Farm should open for the carriage of the king and the princess M could only open it. She was the key of the gates of the secondir and the thirdir.


    Ahram fell in front of the wall he was d that his body did not scatter in to pieces. He was alive and seeing the human standing against the wall. Junan and Jake followed right after him.


    Their expressions were same as him. They were mentally prepared to fell in the water pool with the dead bodies floating on the surface yet their back met the hard ground.


    Ahram sighed. He was looking at the human. Its pupils were not moving at all and looking straight. They were not in the line or designed with perfect structure. These were random. Ahram extended his hand to check whether the human was alive or not.


    Junan hurried and held his hand. "We are in the game portal. It could bring trouble. Use your weapon instead." Junan was also feeling the odd surrounding.


    It would take them some time to digest the settings of the second task. Jake reached them. He was curious. The new task was in no way challenging.


    Everything was silent with the rotten smell of the flesh. The humans were standing against the walls. They walked around only to meet the same. "I got it. This pool of dead is going to remain the same however we are nowhere to leave it. But how we are going to leave it?" Ahram was speechless.


    He stood in front of the human. "Tell us who made you this way? Why you are standing lifeless?" he asked out of frustration however the human answered, "Feast of Kings." Ahram stepped back.


    The bones moving voice and the words came from the motionless body.


    He was shocked to see that the motionless human suddenly answered. "They could speak?" Ahram pointed. "I don''t think so. They might not answer all of your questions. The first trouble is that these motionless humans are here on purpose. We need to know what purpose. Will they be ogres to stop us and bring out hidden weapons?" Junanmented.


    "It is hard to tell where could be the escape path or how we should crawl out of the pool of dead which actually resembles with ground of dead." Ahram spoke.


    Jake was waiting that perhaps the system could provide him some clue no notification appeared. "We can take this path and walk along the wall. It might take us somewhere out or the other team members." Junan pointed one of the walls.


    The wall was splitting in two from the left side and then proceeded further. As they moved forward it suddenly ended and another wall took ce of it.


    The randomly appearing walls and suddenly ending twisted the path. "I think we walked this path earlier." Jake pointed the row of the motionless humans.


    Almost all of them looked same with resembling clothing. It not only confused them but their path too. Junan stopped and took a look. He could not answer instead believed it to be true.


    Though they walked in the middle of the walls still they were never ending. "We can set some symbol to check it." Junan suggested and marked on the ground with his sword.


    Soon they confirmed. They were moving at the same ce. They did not attack on the motionless humans because they might gang up against them.


    They wererge in numbers. Teasing them would not sit well instead their escape path might shrink down. "Without searching team members and proper path let these motionless humans stay silent." Junanmented.


    Ahram was getting impatient. "Only if Orin could read the book of detection and see the clue. It would have saved us." Ahram added. Junan was also thinking the same.


    Jake was waiting for the notification, be it clue or task. Both would work for him in this situation. The screen appeared with the notification. [Task: Steal the body of the Kina. His appearance is simr just like other mockers however he is the only dead that could move his eyes. His eyes follow behind you.]


    [Instructions: Kina is the mocker of all dead''s. Stealing his body could show the path toward the other side of the pool of dead. This task would let you help practice your stealing skills. You can take his body anywhere in the pool of dead wherever your path is restricted.]


    [Warning: Stealing Kina might bring alive mockers. They might make the task difficult.]


    [Punishment: (In case the yer could not meet task) Normal punishment; you will remain stuck in the pool of dead. Hard punishment; you will be one of the dead''s]


    The long notification exined most of the things. Jake read through and gulped dry breath. The worst punishment that he would be one of dead''s made him shiver with the fear.


    Jake was thinking whether to exin it to others or what. He was not feasible for picking the body and run. Ahram could do it.


    By telling directly he might not be able to excuse everything. He was looking for perfect reasoning in order to make them believe him.


    Jake decided to first search the dead human Kina then think about the excuse. They again got busy in searching the path. This time Jake was keeping nces at the eyes of the dead.


    He walked one step ahead then two steps back. The eyes of the dead changed its position if following their footsteps. This confirmed the clue. Jake felt chills after noting it down.


    He broke silence after walking many steps away. "Team head I noticed something. One of the dead is spying us. None other moved their eyes while one of them did. I confirmed it first." Jake whispered as if the dead could hear him.


    Junan stopped. He was shocked. They did not notice it. "It was such unnoticeable that they only looked their resemnce and not critically kept eyes. Ahram was speechless. "Are they alive?" he asked.


    "It is no more question. They are perhaps confined or something simr. If one of them is spy then he must be familiar with the paths too. We need to find out more. All of your questions could meet the answers if we steal this dead." Jake sounded logical.


    He was sure that Kina was only spy. He could not harm them. The mockers might create trouble. For this he could use bullets. "Steal?" Ahram asked.


    Junan was trying to assess the logic. Jake made it simple for him to understand. Junan thought to try this out. "If it tried to attack I will provide cover. We should check why the dead is spying?" Junanmented.


    "Do you want me to steal?" Ahram asked Jake. "Indeed you can throw the dead on your shoulder and run. We are unable to meet other team members because the path is restricted. This would be experiment for us to see whether the same symbol or the dead''s reaction. In both cases we will battle." Jake found it difficult to interpret in a way that could work however team head and Ahram already believed him.


    Just the revtion about the dead spying them was enough. The confirmed and believed every word of the young yer. Now they were ready to steal Kina and see the reaction among the pool of dead.


    Mockers got alert. They saw that the three of team members stood in front of the spy. It means they found out the first secret of the pool of dead.. Five team members of the second team were currently figuring out the first truth too.

 Chapter 101 - Second Secret

    Second Secret


    Princess M was born with half magic distinctive. With her half magic ability she created first threeirs of the security. After the altar got destroyed her life was in danger.


    Only King was aware about this fact. Third team was constantly advancing toward the main pce. Princess M might fell in thema of sadness as soon as the pool of dead dissolved.


    It was based on the premonition if the third team happened to know all three secrets of the pool of dead. The pool of dead was solely created with her magic power. The unbnce of the magic would turn the prophecy in real.


    For this king spread false rumors among the natives. Herma of sadness was the end of her life however there was third secret which no one knew. As soon as the secret woulde out princess M would also dissolve in the air.


    It was the fall of evening when the first secret disclosed. At that time princess M was opening the gates of the Itaten Farm. She felt the strong impact.


    Fortunately she forced herself to open the Itaten farm and the carriage of the king entered in the M City. Though she opened the gates but could not close them and stood erected at the gate.


    ¡­


    At the same time Ahram threw dead human on his shoulders and started running. Junan provided cover. The dead humans standing in the row shook the walls. They seemed pasted their backs with the walls. Their feet dug out the ground along in order to stop the yers.


    Jake was also running. He was leading. Those dead humans walked in front one step at a time. "They seemedzy." Jakemented and fired. The first dead human staggered even so the bullet did not stop him.


    "Hah they are immortals with no life?" Ahram saw this and chuckled. He was running the same path which they hell knew how many times walked past earlier.


    Previously erected walls were changing positions or perhaps they did not bother to create illusion. These walls were no more restricting actually. The path did not stop where usually ended.


    Junan attacked whoever tried to reach near. The big feet were dragging the ground along with them. "I never knew big feet were heavyweight champions. They should battle for the gold medals instead of rotting here among the walls." Junan chuckled.


    He was quite amazed as to how these dead''s came alive or perhaps they were still dead. They wanted to get the spy back. Probably the dead heard his mocking tone. The nearest dead human smashed his feet on the ground.


    The ground shook making team head stagger. "So I offended you. You could hear but you pretended otherwise. Do you know what it calls? You were trying to deceive and I hate deception. Since you created deception I will not spare you." Junan attacked. He thought that sword would hit the big but it only clung with the bones.


    Junan turned speechless. The apparent clothing made them look like they were living human while they were actually skeletons. Skeletons were wearing clothes with perfect measures.


    The face was not bonny. It was troublesome for him. The sword fought the bones and the dead human kept the pace without halting or staggering.


    The restrictions of the pool of dead were breaking because Kina was taken away. Almost all riddles of the pool of dead appeared in theplete form. The yers could see some formation in the surrounding.


    "I can see them." Jake spoke. His eyes fell at Albert he was listening the tremors from the ground. These tremors were caused by the walking dead. Albert also saw them.


    The book of detection did not give any clue. They were tapping on the walls and the ground to see if they could find hidden gate. His first reaction was profound.


    "They found us." Albert informed others. Jake was firing bullets in order to keep the dead''s at distance. Soon they would search some way to stop them chasing behind or dug them under the ground. With this thought his eyes sparkled. Jake did not shake away the possibility to bury these walking dead.


    In fact this could reduce their burden. Kina could only see while Mockers could hear. The task area was spreading due to Kina being stolen.


    Five team members standing at the other side felt that the restriction of the ground was no more there. They also entered the second part.


    Stealing Kina helped them break restriction however they were still confined. All those who ended in pool of dead became part of it one from the dead''s. Princess M was waiting for the limited time to end up earlier.


    She was aware that the normal profession might not decode the secrets. Only genius could solve the mystery behind the pool of dead. As soon as someone found out the second secret the pool of dead would dissolve.


    Currently half of the time wasted away due to the yers taking it slow pace. Jake saw that the mockers were trying to block their path. He looked at Ahram and spoke, "You can bind this dead and drag."


    This wild idea suddenly stuck him. Dragging the dead behind would not harm him however it would save them from the direct chase of the dead humans.


    Ahram chained the spy and started dragging behind. It was easier than to keep the dead on the shoulder. Junan no more attacked with sword.


    This dragging was unexpected. The dead humans suddenly stopped. After few moments they formed in strange formation. This formation did not restrict the ground instead they seemed stone''s statues.


    The yers did not understand initially. They were d that dead were no more moving however they realized that they could not leave the pool of dead.


    It took much time however there was no single gate for escape not even hidden path. The walls were high and climbing was almost impossible. The t walls could not provide any midway.


    Those who tried to climb wall fell face down especially the five team members of the other team.


    Team head Junan stopped the search. He was sure that fighting or escaping was not in question in this situation.


    Orin opened the book of detection. He did not count how many times he opened it in hope to read the text be it written with red ink or golden.


    For his disappointment the page was nk. His professional tool might not help. "My head is aching. Why these dead are silent? They should attack us so we can battle and defeat them." He spoke dejected.


    He liked simple battle scenario where the enemies were no more hidden. "Simple solution. You should dig out the ground and throw the dead inside it. We might see some changes in the surrounding." Jake shook his shoulders and spoke very lively.


    He wanted to attempt various methods to see the difference. He stole spy Kina but the further path was nk. His words captured the attention. "Kid if you are joking around or seriously stating I do not care. I will do it to see what happened." Orin immediately started digging ground.


    Jake did not know that Orin would take his words seriously. Others were trying to figure out the reason behind new restriction. Orin painstakingly dug deep hole then went to drag the dead. For his surprise he was unable to move it an inch much less to drag in the hole.


    He sped from the left side then circled. The clothes ended in his hands which made him embarrass. The naked skeleton was no way preferable to look at.


    Orin hurriedly covered the skeleton and sat near it feet. His effort wasted away. Jake understood that normal methods might not work for this task. Team members were efficient in the battles.


    This tranquil ce was not for their taste. Apparently digging ground I not bring changes however princess M was dropping red tears. As soon as Orin stopped digging the spy stopped red tears. Jake was felt something odd. No one noticed because Kina was on the ground with face down.


    Jake came toward the spy he wanted to take a closer look. This dead was different. Others became stone like while this one was same. Jake easily flipped and saw the red ground.


    He immediately looked the face of the dead. The eyes were tainted with the red tears. Jake was shocked. He called team head in order to solve the problem.


    From the time Ahram dragged here everything was fine. The team members did not noting except Orin. Orin was digging ground and others were silently calcting his actions.


    The enemy team was also hiding at the distance. Jake pointed the skeleton, "It cried red tears but what made him cry?" though he was questioning however his brain was working fasterparing what happened in the previous few moments.


    None of the detail caught his attention other than the digging of the ground.

 Chapter 102 - Dig It

    Dig it


    "I think we can find way." Jake waved toward Orin and gestured him to start digging. Junan saw that the young kid was excited about digging ground. He asked, "Do you think that digging has something to do with this specific dead?"


    Junan was not sure whether it would work or not. "There is no harm if we test it. Our team should escape this pool of dead else the precious time would waste away." Jake spoke confident. He was more eager than others to leave the area. His stealing of the dead did not give him exclusive Exp however he was spared from the punishment. He was clear about the reason behind.


    Junan nodded at his exnation. "I like the brains of young blood. They do not sit idle." Junanmented and went to see the process of digging.


    Ahram was also standing there so he dragged the dead human toward them in order to confirm the ongoing oddity. Princess M saved her magic soul in the ground of the pool of dead while the dead human was saving her life by spying activities of the prisoners.


    It wasplex method of saving the princess. The magic soul was being hit with the thorny mace. It was more than torture for the soul. Orin thrust the mace again in the ground and dug it forcefully.


    Few smashes on the ground made the dead cry again. The red tears fell on the ground. It confirmed their suspicion. Now they wanted to know why the dead human was crying.


    "Such a thing happening in front of my eyes I once watched a movie but there the heck¡­" Orin was about to rte what scenario of the movie he watched but stopped in the middle.


    "Correct me if I am wrong. My imagination is running wild but I think there is third person behind this. We have our stronger enemy watching us. Things are rted to each other. I mean you can test it by theory. Someone possibly connected with this ground or the area perhaps this task?" Orin spoke though his words were iplete because of messed ideas.


    "Your idea is notpletely off the chart. The interpretation can meet the theory possibly. The dead spy must be working for someone else but¡­" Junan took deep breath.


    He was unsure. This game portal was designed differently so the possibility was high that they used magic concepts. The chances were high because in the advanced gaming world this portal brought many ancient gaming concepts and the signs were pointing that there would be unending rush of concepts in the future levels though they could be differently different.


    "If it is ancient then we should keep digging so that the enemy behind the curtain shows up." Jake reckoned from their conversation and suggested.


    "Indeed this is the best way to bring out the enemy." Junan confirmed. Others heard their conversation and came near. rk heard and asked, "I can use my hammer and smash the ground?"


    They looked at him, "No we need to torture the enemy first." Junan waved his hand.


    Princess M was helpless and could not move. She was born with half magic else she might have reached in the pool of dead and faced the team.


    Her eyes were tainted with the red tears. The guardians of the gates saw her condition. They were aware about her iplete magic. Her condition was apparent. They shifted her in the open chamber. She was unable to move or act on her own.


    The constant torture on the soul disclosed her secret. The second secret was no more secret.


    The third team got aware of it. Princess M could see them using mace and talking. They were ruthless in her eyes. After thinking silently she gave up and broke the spell.


    Her soul was riddled and she was near death already. The spell vanished and the dead human stones fell on the ground one by one. The hiding five members were shocked to see this.


    They were hell sure that the third would not be able to escape just like them. Third team battled with weapons when it was necessary and they used their brains too when it needed.


    All of them saw the crumbling statues and stood alert. The restrictions were lifted. Third team was now standing in the open ground. There were several people crowding around a woman.


    She was sitting on the big chair with the wet eyes. Sadness was visible on her face. She was looking like woman from some fairytale. People were talking some random words.


    They were also crying because their princess was sad. "It is the worst day in the history of M City. Our dearest princess fell in the Comma of Sadness. What should we do to bring her back from thema?" A native asked from other crying.


    Junan and his team members were looking at each other after listing the gossip. What type of task appeared in the game portal? They were confused whether they should kill this princess or cure her Comma of Sadness?


    "I pity for this princess however I am hundred percent sure that she was behind the pool of dead and keeping us confined." rk spoke bluntly.


    Albert ced his hand on his mouth. "Shut it low. Can''t you see there are thousand over natives? They can hear and understand that we made their beloved princess suffer." Albert mincedst words under his teeth.


    rk understood his mistake. He held his hammer on his shoulder and spoke, "We are here to say some joke and make happy the saddened princess." He chuckled foolishly.


    Albert ced hand on his forehead. rk was too much to handle. Jake Lin was looking at the princess from the distance. She would be killed ording to the task. But the question was how they could kill her in front of loyal natives?


    The people were shedding tears and asking the guardians to inform the king. They wanted to save her.

 Chapter 103 - Comma Of Sadness

    Comma of Sadness


    "We cannot inform our king." The guardians were unwilling to listen to the cries of the people. They were strictly ordered not to disturb the king. King was confined in his pce. Because of the curse he was unable to leave pce.


    The guest king was also reaching toward the second pce soon. He was traveling fast to reach the second pce before morning. The evening became gloomy with the cries of the people.


    Team members were looking agape what they should do other than listening the gossip of the people. "I don''t think they are actually loyal toward the princess." Sashi added.


    She was noting down the nk expressions of the people and their empty talks. "The princess is sure to die in our hands if she is our enemy." She held her arrows.


    "Wait miss Sashi. There is old saying that if you could kill with the sweet talk then you should not bother picking the stone." Junan interrupted the girl. She was sure to rush forward and use her weapons.


    Sashi stopped listening team head. She was quite surprised to hear the old saying. "Is there such a way?" she was young girl of advanced world. This saying was strange for her.


    "Haha girl it is true actually but little different from your imagination." Junan chuckled. "I think the weapons are not going to work on this princess. I tried to attack dead humans but they were already dead. You could see she is simrly motionless. We should carefully listen to the gossips of the people. There would be some clue."


    Junan exined and walked toward the people. Team members understood his actions. They were going to exploit the factor of the task that was different from battle factors.


    The guardians were actively standing around the princess. They were waiting for the people to speak some jokes to address the sadness of the princess. It was what they heard from the ancestors.


    "The princess is inma of sadness, we can speak some joke or theughing tale. She will get better." People gossiped. They were afraid that guardians might stop them.


    Jake heard the gossip just like others. He was not ready to believe this. He was sure that the princess would not survive she faced some kind of damage during their struggle in the pool of dead area if not why did they appear in front of her after breaking the restriction of the pool of dead.


    His logic was exact to the point. All three things were rted with each other the destruction of the altar, the disappearance of the pool of dead and the Comma of sadness.


    The notification appeared when his brain was trying to figure out truth. [You caught it right: you are given chance to search the third secret]


    [The princess would die with the third secret and you will lead toward the Itaten farm. Well done young kid. This clue is given based on your hard work.]


    Jake blinked reading. "So this thing knows how to appreciate?" he murmured. [I appreciate hardworking hosts]


    Another notification followed making Jake speechless.


    The people started speaking jokes or doing some funny actions to bring happiness on the face of the princess. At her back the Itaten Farm was waiting to appear with her death.


    Jake walked toward team head. He has something to discuss urgently. "Team head we can open the book of detection at this moment. I have premonition that the appearance of the princess is fake. There is something behind again. We need to focus what it is." Jake spoke.


    Sashi was standing near. "There is something fake about it. Just look at those around her. They seemed careless about her. If they are for her security then they should not be looking at their back again and again." She was observing critically.


    Others nodded. They indeed noticed it. This idea came suddenly after the suspicious notification. Apparently it was simple however the timing of its arrival was doubtful.


    The system did not give direct clue this time instead let the young yer decode it. It was due to the time restrictions. All tasks wereplex and the yers could not sit idle and wait for the enemies.


    They need to search them earnestly then battle. Team head called Orin. Orin was already eager to open the book of detection. Without asking he opened it to see the text.


    He looked at the written page and dly read it, "Itaten Farm should not close. It will be troublesome for teams to open it after the death of princess." Orin read the text. They held their weapons firmly. Junan spoke, "As expected the princess is mere statue however her life is precious till we cross the Itaten Farm. For this we should kill those circling around the princess. They are there to hide something behind."


    The huge chamber and the chair of the princess were giant. The third secret was still unknown. "Without third secret we cannot start bloodbath. Since both Itaten Farm and the princess are involved then the bloodshed might change the scenario. We might need half of us to take a look at the back of the chamber." Jake did not want that one single step increase their troubles.


    The mistaken step might bring huge focus on them. That was true the guardian would immediately ask the people to attack and encircle the Arena Runners.


    They were currently at the back of crowd. Not many people noticed because their focus was fixed on the princess and the gossips.


    "Ah I neglected this aspect." Junan was disappointed at his own action. He was hurrying ignoring that the Arena Runners were wanted in the Empire.


    The people would immediately start shouting to express their loyalty. The chances were high that they would encircle and beat them to death. It could pitifully result their loss for the level and disqualify them for level three.


    Theplexity of task increased their burden. "Sharpen your weapons. Albert would lead you at the back of the chamber.." Junan ordered half of them.

 Chapter 104 - The Gate

    The gates


    The guardians were waiting for the carriage to cross the Itaten Farm. The remaining life of the princess would help in closing the gates. This sacrifice of the princess M would be remembered by the king.


    People would remain in the dark and kept following the false notion about the Comma of Sadness. The limited time was precious. The people were busy standing around the chamber.


    Albert led Orin, and rk toward the back of the chamber. The first and foremost attention was to stay away from the sharp eyes of the ck guardians.


    They resembled retainers however more human like. The distance from chamber toward the back gate was thousand feet while the people wererge in numbers.


    Team head could only wish that the guardians remain oblivious about the presence of the Runners. The opponent team members were also at the same ce.


    They were well aware that they were wanted in the city so they did not try to appear in front of the crowd. Jake was doing another task. He was noting down the various aspects happened up until now. All events were strange. He needed to go through them mentally in order to check what detail he missed again.


    He could see that princess M was not bothering the jokes of the people. She did not blink to take a look at their funny actions. She was in Comma of Sadness. This was enough of odd. If someone was really in suchma then the funny things should work.


    Jake was only junior school student. If he happened to read higher level subjects he might have understood critical point hiding behind it.


    "I seemed do not need those subjects or the points. The princess is already dying. It does not matter if princess see some bloodshed before her death." Jake murmured.


    As soon as he spoke those words in low tone the princess startedughing as if she heard his words clearly. People were confused but it was good that the princess was not sad anymore.


    Jake received notification.


    [You met the third secret.]


    [Reward sent in the first stats. Collect them when you need.]


    [Warning: Do hurry before the gates closes.]


    Jake was short of time to think that he found third secret when actually he was clueless.


    Theughing princess was looking more pitiful than her sadness. Herugh brought blood tears in her eyes. Her life was fading and the half magic was also disappearing.


    The unique chamber and the ssy ground started breaking apart. People saw this and retreated. They were shocked at the changes. The guardians were baffled because the carriage of the second king was walking through the middle junction.


    The gates moved with creaking noise. Natives put their hands on their ears and started crying as if some revtion stuck their consciousness. They started crying again.


    The scenario turned chaotic. The guardians were unable to do anything. They walked near the princess to see what happened to her.


    Half of them ran toward the gates. The chamber was slowly digging deep in the ground.


    "Hurry we should enter through the gates. The princess is dying now." Jake ran toward team head. They hurried toward the back of breaking chamber.


    Albert was able to reach in the middle of the gates. There were two gates at opposite of each other. A carriage was moving toward the other gates with fastest pace. The second king heard theughing of the princess M. He was sure that something happened.


    It was midnight. The Itaten Farm was closing due to princess was unable to keep it open with her magic. Junan sprinted through the destroyed ground.


    They were in urgency else they would have red some of the guardians those were trying to rush toward them. They were at other side of the chamber which was fateful for the team members.


    Half of them fell in the broken ground. Others were on the way toward the Itaten Farm. They could see half of the yers already standing in the middle of the path.


    The guardians furiously charged toward Albert and others. They attacked them. Junan and others were entering through the first gates. Jake looked at the second gate it was also closing.


    "Stop the gate from closing." Jake shouted out loud as much up as his lungs could handle. Albert stopped the shining rod attack of the guardian and looked toward the second gate.


    He might have fight with the enemy thinking that it was just gate, they can open it. However when he saw that it was younger kid asking to stop it; Albert threw the enemy aside and ran toward the gate. At the same time the carriage of the king entered in the Itaten Farm.


    The ground shook because the chamber of the princess got destroyed. No one bothered to battle with the guardians they were secondary concerns.


    Sashi and Ahram were clearing path for others by using their long range weapons. They were running madly toward the second gate. Albert was standing at the gate worried how to stop it. Then he looked at the keyhole of the big gate.


    He was short of time to think anything. He thrust his spear in the keyhole and pace of the closing halted. It slowed down enough for the rest of team members to reach there.


    Jake ran still he was behind others. One by one they entered the gate and saw the five team members of opponent team running to reach there too. Albert looked at the team head. Junan shook his shoulders.


    Albert pulled out spear from the keyhole and it closed in next moment with force. The opponent team members were left outside and they would never be able to cross it because the princess M was no more alive to open it again unless King personally open it after getting rid of the curse.


    Junan did not want opponent team members to cherish the fruit of their effort.

 Chapter 105 - Farms Duke

    Farm''s Duke


    With the dead of the princess the midnight turned darker than it should be. The most problematic aspect was the presence of Runners. The Duke got the news that the Arena Runners crossed the gates before it closed.


    The carriage pullers moved the carriage at different path so that the Runners should not follow behind. Well it was utterly impossible for them to look for the path in the middle of the night.


    "It is night. Are we going to stay till morning?" rk asked from left side. Junan gritted his teeth, "Man use your eyes and lead us. We are not standing here for entertainment and wee slogans." Junan was not sarcastic usually however rk forced him to say it that way.


    His words made them chuckle. rk stifled hisugh. He found those words funny though team head was roasting him. Team head wasughing silently after throwing sarcasm.


    Itaten Farm was under the orders of the Duke. Duke got the news that the Runners entered in the farm now it was his responsibility to stop them from further advancement.


    Itaten Farm spread from the East of M city and ended at the edges of the me tower. This tower was the first in the queue. There were total six towers and one Ruby that was rudimentary base of the Orlenia Pce.


    The king was confined in the Orlenia Pce till the omens of the curse disappear. The Ruby was also in the Pce. The Orlenia Tower was the expected ce was the Rituals.


    Hundred pairs of the young couples were selected to throw in the ming Orlenia Tower during the rituals. There was a small girl that the king would personally sacrifice in order to get rid the curse.


    The girl was born with the signs of Ashmorn. Ashmorn were the rare type of humans those bring the signs of health, wealth and safety of the nation. The old master predicted that if the king sacrificed five years old girl Ashmorn the curse would vanish out.


    The reason behind this prediction was straight. Earlier only male Ashmorn born in the Empire, this time it was different. When little Ashmorn came to know about the sacrifice she did something that the King was unaware of.


    Now she was waiting that someone should appear and save her from this sacrifice. The sacrifice of Ashmorn would bring destruction for the seven Empires while the old master predicted to sacrifice her.


    Ashmorn was also confined in the Orlenia Pce.


    She was sure that Arena Runners would save her from the clutches of the king.


    Suddenly the streetmps lit up. They were at distance however team members could see where they were standing. They were standing at the borderline of the Itaten Farm and several hundred soldiers were standing at the opposite to wee them.


    "The light is not necessary actually." Junan gulped dry breath. He thought that the enemies were oblivious yet they were standing here fully equipped.


    "Who would have thought that the wee troops are ready here?" team head waved his hand. The sword stood out in the dullness of the night.


    Jake felt sweat pouring from his forehead. "I will read the text." Orin hurriedly asked to open the book of detection. "You are funny at this moment though I do not want it tobel funny. Why do you want to make it funny by the way?" Albert was speechless.


    The others were having some horriblements in their heads however at thement of Albert they thought it was enough for the time being. Orin picked his mace and sighed.


    "I was joking man." He was stumped but this was the only exnation.


    "Since you say so¡­" Albert nodded. The troops were standing with the long guns. They resembled hunting guns.


    New generation did not know that such type of guns existed. "These troops are going to capture us?" Sashi asked.


    "Capturing us or stopping us from levelpletion is simr. You can take any of it." Team head cleared.


    Sashi rose up her eyebrows. "Then they are at the wrong ce." She took aim at them ready to start the battle. The front troops targeted them with the guns. Albert spread his shield. None of the target hit them.


    "Considering our present location, it will be better to escape somewhere. At this ce the troops can corner us easily. Our location should be different. There is no space for retreat." Team head spoke.


    It was to make the team members aware their present circumstances. Their actions could determine good results and bad one too.


    "Are we going to escape toward the darker side of the area?" rk pointed. At their left there were no streetmps or perhaps there were no streets. It was easy to hide in the dark rather than run toward the open. They knew that they were in the Itaten Farm however the rest of situation was unclear.


    "It is decided then. Albert is providing cover while Sashi will attack without dy. Jake can take aim with the gun however if needed or the situation turned grim then do not hesitate to do some fireworks show." Team head divided their jobs for this escape.


    Team head wanted to stay in the Itaten Farm for some time and check what was going on. He also wanted to guess some important clues. Their current pace was good enough. It would not create burden for them however knowing about the number of tasks was bigger concern.


    The formation of the tasks was quiteplex in the second level. He did not want his team members get stuck during some task for the reason of ignorance about the type of task.


    Until now they came to know that their team should work against the king and steal feast of kings yet they were not sure how long it would take them to reach there.


    Jake was also worried because his level tasks were different. They suddenly appear.. It seemed the task window did not want to share prior knowledge of events.

 Chapter 106 - No Escape

    No escape


    The troops spread on all three sides. They were strictly ordered to capture third team. Also they were well versed with the sharp ways of the team members.


    They were able to cross protective wings. They destroyed the Altar. This team defeated pool of dead. The long list of their insane adventure was never ending.


    The Duke mightmit suicide if he could not stop them. The king could order to destroy Itaten Farm along with the family of the Duke.


    It could potentially ruin everything rted to the Duke. The troops were aware that they team members would try their best for escape. This was the reason that they blocked every path be it in the dark or the front. Soon Albert realized that he could not provide cover.


    The left side troops were also attacking. Those attacks were from dark side and he could not see source. Jake held his single shield and fired.


    A single gun could not face thousand over troops and their constant fire. They were already cornered. "Seems like our enemy prepared this time." Team head understood. They could not leave no matter what.


    "Too bad. This Itaten Farm should know who we are." Orin elbowed younger yer." He did not want to get caught and be pitiful hero of the game portal.


    "Since the enemy wanted to corner us there is no other choice. Jake you will make way from the front of the troops. Let us walk among them and tell that they are far beyond us." Team head spoke firmly.


    They did not want to be captured. The level of difficulty was unknown and the capacity of the enemy was visible. In such scenario if they let enemy capture them they might be considered fools. Jake put his hand on the pouch hanging on the waist. He covered with the shield. Others stood behind Albert. The troops of the Duke were shocked that the team members were not trying to escape now instead they were walking toward the bigger troops.


    The first grenade fell in their feet the second follow. Jake was working faster. After throwing two at the left then right, both sides suddenly burst. The troops scattered. Many fell dead or their bodies got mutted. They were looking horrible.


    Team members bent under the shield. The st did not hurt them anyway. Jake stepped ahead. He was not going to stop until the nearest troops should evacuate. Those who tried to near or circle around faced the st. Jake made sure to not let them corner them.


    The bigger troops started shooting guns at them.


    Sashi thought to take part in this escape. "Beware as soon as we came in the middle the shield would no more useful for both ends. At that point Albert should change position and provide cover from back. Jake should increase the attacks. No matter if the area st away we should not get damage." Team head spoke.


    He was strictly keeping eyes at the formation and the minute detail. They were surrounded by the enemies. Team members were moving toward the street. Sashi broke streetmp with the arrow.


    The near houses were destroyed and the troops were unable to reach near them. "This will be thest grenade. I will throw ammunition pouch first and reserve this grenade." He informed and threw ammunition pouch. The impact of this was three times stronger.


    Many soldiers fell dead andplete silent prevailed everywhere. The Duke went back in his mansion after seeing from distance. He ordered to close the single path of the Itaten Farm. This path led toward the first tower at the edges of the Itaten Farm.


    me tower was the weakness of the Duke as well as king. After knowing that Ashmorn ced her precious tears in the Towers, it brought threat for the king.


    Through the tears the Runners could steal Ashmorn. The arena runners were bent on to destroy the king and his rule. They were rebels and wherever the security of the Empire found them they would be killed. The duke wanted to capture them then execute at the square in order to earn the appreciation of the king.


    It seemed his wish would remain wannabe till he killed them with the help of strong security. Currently the team members were not even injured much less with heavy damage waiting for death.


    Duke was sure that they would not be able to find path toward me tower easily. Only few trusted people in the mansion were aware about it.


    Itaten Farm was designed to keep the me tower hidden from outsider''s approach. It was true that none of the team member would be able to find path however they were in a team they could solve impossible problems too.


    The entrance was no more crowded with the troops but the dead bodies. The huge area turned upside down because of the destruction. The remaining alive soldiers were not in condition to stop them. Albert kept the shield active. They were moving away from the battle area.


    If the things remained smooth they will be able to find hidden niche and n their advancement. Itaten farm was big ce to begin with. They did not want to get lost in it. Team head was sure that someone was keeping eyes at their activities.


    It was night and the area was strange for them. They did not want to end up in some trap. A ve was looking at the duke. The ve was escaped from the mansion previous day after knowing that a couple from his family was selected for the inhumane rituals.


    He was loyal toward the Duke however after knowing that his family was facing injustice he thought to seek help from the arena runners. The Duke was powerful and if ve beg mercy the duke would not listen. Only arena runners could save his family thinking this he was hiding here in hope that the area runners should enter in the Itaten Farm.


    He was d that they were able to defeat huge army of soldiers.

 Chapter 107 - Path

    Path


    They were running in the open. The streetmps at the square were lit. "The silence in the surrounding is meaningful. Does this ce is void of poption?" team head was curious about the Itaten Farm.


    The carpeted square with the fountain in the middle were giving realistic setting of the game. They were looking in the distance. A man was walking toward them.


    Ahram stood in front waving chains in order to capture the man if he tried to act against them. The ve might have remained hidden however after confirming that the Duke was not around also the soldier were no more alive to witness him talking with the arena runners.


    He fell on his knees. Team head twitched. This was virtual reality portal so they could expect anything in their surroundings. It was made realistic however they could not tell the level of reality added in the game portal.


    The developers were bent on to give them surprise at every step. The npc''s never came toward the yers in such a way. "What he is up to?" Ahram was confused. They have seen few npc''s misled yers sometimes in the game so that the yers get defeated or fell in some trap.


    "Sashi and Jake get ready for any long range attack." Junan ordered considering the possibility. The ve was still silent. "Who sent you here?" Ahram asked since he was standing at the front. "Nobody I ran from my master. I had been waiting for the arena runners." He looked up and answered.


    Ahram and others got surprised. Ahram nodded and asked; "Why you were waiting us?" It was strange because whole Empire wanted to kill them. They were wanted and the security of the king was working to capture them at any cost.


    "Save my family from the cruel rituals. Save hundred pairs of humans from burning inside the tower." The man begged. It seemed some realistic event was happening and this human was asking for help.


    Team head was unsure. They read the text and it said that they should steal the Feast of Kings. Team members and team head was equally clueless what the Feast was and why they should steal.


    They had been clearing tasks for the sake of second level. None of them took it like plot going on and the people and their lives were at the stake. They checked whether they were still at the right cement in the virtual world.


    "Sigh do you fear your master?" team head asked the ve. "I fear him." The man truthfully told. Junan wanted to confirm that it was trap however the answer pointed that it was not trap. Usually npc''s answered differently saying that they no more fear their masters.


    "We will do our best now you can leave." Junan spoke politely and waved him to leave. The ve did not move.


    Orin was not interested to see what was going on he opened the book of detection. He was hundred percent sure about the new clue that it must have appeared in the text. For his dismay the page was empty. The Itaten Farm area was hosting some of the living clues so the book of detection would not provide any assistance.


    Living clues were the humans those were projected in the further tasks. This was dilemma for the team members. If the book of detection could not give them clues then they would remain nk. Jake was also worried that the man might guide them wrong.


    It was time for him to ask the task window. The window appeared in front of him with the clue.


    [The path toward the Itaten me tower is hidden. Find someone who could guide you.]


    [The duke of the Itaten Farm should meet his end.]


    [The first tear in the me tower is the first key for the development]


    [The path is full of challenges. The host should remain alert for any surprise. The rewards for the first tear are thepletion of host level. Make the king suffer before the real death.]


    [Warning: Not everyone is trustable but codes are necessary.]


    [Precaution: Protect tear from the humans of the Itaten Farm else it would waste the power of Ashmorn.]


    Jake read through the instructions and understood what the team should do.


    "If you want us to help you guide us toward the mansion of the Duke. Also tell about the three codes." Jake asked the ve. ording to the clue their team should collect a tear from the me tower however the path was hidden and only some few people in the Itaten Farm were aware about it.


    For this they needed to visit the mansion. The ve could guide toward the mansion easily. The ve looked at the young yer with some hope. "I am mere ve and ignorant about the codes however I can bring you in the mansion. If you follow few security men of higher level you can reach in the inner side. In the inner man a loyal elder of the Duke can tell the codes but it is up to you how you will force him." The ve exined.


    Albert and Junan were listening attentively. When Orin told that the book of detection was nk it gave them mini heart attack however young yer was talking as if he doesn''t care about the clue.


    It was good that they were keep going else the sudden halt in the pace could bring trouble. "Wait the new task has begun already but I could not understand single word. Can anyone enlighten me?" rk was the most impatient among them.


    Sashi and Ahram wanted to ask same question but they were waiting. Orin was simply speechless. He did not want to add anyment. Junan spoke, "Once we find that elder we can make him speak out everything. Jake is trying to solve the riddle of the task. Perhaps the mansion of the Duke could answer our questions." Team head did not ask how Jake was confident about the covered secrets.


    He was sure that Jake would mention those aspects when needed.

 Chapter 108 - Living Clue

    Living Clue


    They looked around and confirmed that no one was spying them. The ve led them toward the mansion. He thought to tell all aspects of the mansion and how they would enter.


    "I have been working in the mansion from two decades. All normal entrances are guarded with heavy security except one. However Runners cannot use that simr entrance. The entrance is used by the ves, servants and other puny workers of the mansion. The security does not want to share any codes with them so they separated their entry point." ve halted to take breath.


    Team members were listening and also watching odd shaped buildings they passed. The buildings were silent. It was little cold though the fog was infrequent. They could understand that the natives must be sleeping in their warm beds.


    The ve spoke again. "The said entrance and the security would immediate inform others if they happened to see Runners so I will lead you toward particrly deserted entrance. This entrance is only used by elders of the mansion. They cannot use the entrance reserved for the duke. That particr entrance has tens of guards. I hope you can tackle them. The purpose of walking through the entrance is to directly reach the personal living of the elder. Rest of the mansion would remain undisturbed till someone caught you openly which is impossible unless the security on patrol happened to reach there." The ve was quite learned.


    Perhaps he wanted to share every bit of information so that Arena runner could help him.


    Team head noted down every detail he was ready to make perfect n for this task. No one knew about Ashmorn however they were familiar with the treasure kept in the me tower. In fact they were secretive to not let it spread to the natives.


    Almost all stronger personals of the Empire were worried about the single aspect. They did not want that the true secrets spread among natives it would bring threat of rebellion. Presently they were holding back everything with the false excuses.


    The king was quite sharp. For saving his cursed life he was willing to sacrifice everyone. His ruthless decisions might destroy everything that''s why Arena Runners decided to appear once again and save the Empire.


    Duke of Arena was hiding and trying to get his hands on the secrets of the king. He was oblivious about many truths. If he happened to know that the king was selfish and greedy he would have led his Arena Association against him.


    But now it was toote. The association divided in two groups. Only single team was fighting until now. They were consistent and stubborn to defeat the king.


    "I will wait outside. Later I will show some of the ces where you could find someone to guide your toward the me tower. Actually me tower was open for everyone tillst month but now all those who were familiar with it had been captured and prisoned. I am not sure if it will be smooth way toward them." ve spoke hesitant.


    The fog started appearing. Team members could feel the gust of cold. They were experiencing real weather effects. "I guess we need to use weapons to warm up our bones." rkmented. Jake and Sashi were moving at the back and keeping eyes against sudden outbreak. Huge walls and the statues started appearing. This was the beginning of the mansion and its neighboring territory. The security was present in the inner sides. Normally they only needed security at the entrances.


    The said entrance belonged to the elders so it was naturally crowded with bulky men. They were moving like npc''s. Looking at them one could think that they were perhaps ready for attack with loaded guns and the shinning daggers.


    "This is the entrance." ve pointed and stood aside. The wall of the entrance was not big and Ahram could easily sprint at the other side. There were fewmps lit for the security to keep guard.


    Team head surveyed critically and gestured them to wait. "We will break this gate in order to enter at once however after entering inside the tough job will begin."


    "In case security men are in number split in pairs and handle them. No one should escape at the other side of the mansion and alert others. Later rk and Orin will dispose of the dead security men. ording to the ve the path toward the path is straight for reaching elder. Albert would enter with Sashi and silence if there are few security men inside personal living." Junan divided their expected duties.


    "Who is best here for torturing?" team head asked. Until now they did not torture any npc so it would take some effort. "Only few ps are enough for some oldie elder." Orin spoke.


    They looked at him and sighed. "If it is happens then good thing else it is your responsibility to make him blurt out every secret." Junan gave this responsibility to Orin.


    He regretted for giving the idea of ps.


    Jake remained with the team head he did his responsibility to dig out the type of the task. Jake did not mind. For now he could remain low key for the sake of his right arm.


    He was bluntly told by the task panel that in the future he would lead the team. There was no harm in waiting for that day. He wanted to work hard till then and heal the dysfunctional hand.


    rk and Orin stepped ahead at the gesture of the team head. They used their big weapons. rk hammered on the gate. The thorny mace made some dent on the gate.


    The security men inside the entrance got alert. It was half past midnight. They were shocked that someone attacked at this hour. Another hammer fell on the gate. This time the gate got severe dent. The mace didst strike and the gate gave in.


    The security men could see who was at the other side.

 Chapter 109 - Atrocious

    Atrocious


    The security men recognized the Arena Runners. "They have grown guts. Right after entering in the Itaten Farm they directly reached here." The security man shouted.


    "Shut up you rascal and battle with us." Orin fumed at his shouting. They wanted to enter secretly however this security guard was ruining their ns.


    "How atrocious?" Security guard was agape. His jaw almost fell on the ground. Ahram led at the fastest pace. There were many security men and none should sneak out of their circle. This was first and foremost attention of the team.


    "Silence them all." Junan ordered. His words added insult to injury. The security men furiously charged at them. They were no more concerned with others. The thought to inform other parts of the mansion wiped out from their attentions.


    Ahram spread his chain and dragged the running security man. He wasing with the dagger. The team members split because guards were scattered around the gate. They were looking at the small numbers of the arena runners. In their eyes they could handle them well.


    Sashi was standing at the small wall of the gate. She was able to dodge the attacks of the guns. Jake was with the team head. He did not use gun instead used his shield to avoid the attacks. The gun''s fire created sound in the surrounding which was not favorable for this secret task. Albert reached at the other side in order to circle.


    rk was using hammer as brutal as he could be. Four of men surrounded him attacking with guns. They could see that he was not with shield. rk was quite learned how to use the hammer simr of sword. He was well versed in fending off the normal attacks.


    Orin was facing real threat because security men were furious at him. His words were still ringing in their heads. Orin was best at making others furious easily. He bent a little to avoid gun shot, the guard near him kicked before he could use his mace.


    Orin gritted his teeth and rolled on the ground. He blinked at the furious guards. "You guys are on fire seriously. Do you know my weapon?" he mmed thorny mace on the ground charging at them. "My temper has limits." He murmured however another kicknded on his back.


    It was not that he took them easy; they were really in to defeating him and then mock his words at him. He suddenly leapt behind and attacked with the mace first target should be this guard that liked to kick from back.


    The mace thorny strained in the thigh of the guard and he fell screaming. "Do not scream like woman." With fastest possible controls Orin made sure to hand over the guard to death. The next part of the mansion has also guards and they might listen screams.


    "Let''s face each other like men." He gritted his teeth. The security men closed distance because they were sure to use their daggers at this runner. The limited attacks of the guns were useless at the runner because he always avoid them.


    Orin stepped ahead. He used his favorite moves using mace. It helped him stunned the guards. They were unable to match with the moves. First got injured then the second they tried their best however Orin was on fire now.


    Ahram casted his chain to capture the guard that was firing at team head but the arrow silenced the guard. He looked toward the wall. The girl side smiled. "Leave some of them for me Mr. Witch Hunter."


    Ahram nodded and moved toward others. Team members did their best still a guard secretly sneaked toward the other part of the mansion. He was about to attract the attention of the guards on patrol however Albert appeared from behind.


    He ced his hand on his mouth forcefully and the spear pierced the guard. He was exclusively on this job and there was no reason for him to let any one of them sneak.


    Jake umted enough of shots on his shield that he was thinking to gather them and keep for the time being. That sharp needle like arrows could prove weapon in times. Only few guards were left team members took next few moments in clearing them.


    Now rk and Albert came forward and removed dead bodies from the direct exposure. They threw them in the big grassy sidelines near the wall.


    They were able to get rid all of them. Now they turned the formation ording to the order of the team head. Two of them remained at the outside in case someone noticed the disappearance of the guards. Rest of them entered in the mansion.


    Normally the elder should have been resting since it was night however he was sitting in the guest room. He was told some recent events and quite worried. The Duke restricted him in the mansion for the time being.


    He was worried because the news reached him despite Duke hiding it. Some higher level security people were chasing those who knew the secret of the me tower.


    The king ordered strictly that the Duke should kill those who were danger for the secret. The runners entered in the Itaten Farm and it was bigger threat. They could not imagine the runners getting the first tear of Ashmorn.


    If no one living clue could provide them information about the me tower then the arena runners would be defeated without battle. The Duke was bound to follow the orders. For this he was killing those retired elders.


    It was burdensome for him however there was no choice but to follow the orders of the king. He strictly ordered this elder to remain in the personal living. It was for his security nheless the elder was sure the king would not let him breath anymore.


    He knew the secret of the me tower and the path too. It was more than concrete reason for him to kill this elder.. Three of the elders were already killed.

 Chapter 110 - Rude

    Rude


    Albert and Sashi entered in the inner side of the mansion. Sashi killed personal guard of the elder standing alert. They barged in like the storm. The elder was shocked. He thought that perhaps finally the king ordered to kill him too.


    His eyes fell at Albert and his particr dressing. He was more than shocked now thinking how they were able to reach him. Sashi walked around to check more guards.


    Junan entered with big sword Jake followed behind. Orin was responsible to force the elder blurt out secrets so he also entered inside the mansion.


    Orin was speechless to see the elder. He was not some oldie old. However the fear pasted on his face was questionable. His grim look mature face was full of worry. His sword was ced at the said of the sofa. Perhaps he was already up to something.


    Seeing runners entering in the mansion nailed him on the sofa. Albert did not waste single moment and pointed spear on his neck. He was ready to pick his sword and battle. "The fear on your face is enough to tell your fate is nearing you. If I am not wrong you will be killed sooner orter." Junan spoke with the threatening tone.


    He was team head and the master of the strongest guild in the ''Sovereign Rulers'' just from the expressions of the elder he could tell that the elder was facing life threat.


    The elder looked at him as if looking at the hidden master of the Empire. Only he could be urate in his predictions. "How did not killed so many guards?" The elder was still unsure how they reached in his personal living.


    "Not just the guards we have killed so many security men that they counting might paralyze the fingers." Junan red looked in the eyes of the elder.


    He was sure that the living clues were vulnerable. The elder turned face away. "Duke is my old friend he would not kill me." This means he was not ready to listen these Runners. Junan gestured Orin to step ahead and p. Orin was slightly worried seeing mature built elder.


    He stiffened his heart and pped really stronger. "You will tell us about Ashmorn and the path of the me Tower. Your puny friend and his king both are going to kill all those who are worry for them. We Runners are going to defeat the king and you will see if you remained alive. The only way for you to save your breaths is to spat out everything we ask." Orin pped once again.


    His profession was to seek paths for the tasks through book of detection however the book of detection was not working. Here this elder was also acting stubborn. Orin could no more hold it for the sake of the second level.


    For a yer levels were meant equal of their growth, their hard earned positions. He could not let a simple npc to stop him at some point. Junan looked his expressions. The elder winced but could not stand up or move because the spear was sticking in his neck.


    "If you can bring me out of the mansion then I can rte." The elder finally decided. He was strictly ordered to remain in the mansion and the reason was no more secret. If he fled from the mansion the Duke would be scolded and perhaps killed by the king.


    Everyone was worried for his own life. He knew very well that the Duke would forget year long friendship for his life. "The Ashmorn of the Empire is under danger. She summoned the Arena Runners for her help. ording to the hidden secret of the Empire the Ashmorn spread her six tears in the six towers before King confined her in the Orlenia Pce. If Runners seeded in collecting them along with the Crimson Ruby they could defeat the king or kill him before heplete rituals." The elder spoke in low tone.


    He knew that he would be killed for exposing the secret however there was no reason to hold it back anymore. He would be killed in otherwise too. The elder made this deal with the runners so that he could leave the mansion.


    If he could leave it then the chances were fair to save the life. Junan rose up his brows. Now theplex things were clear for them. They came to know the root of evils.


    "The young Ashmorn has yet to reach the peak of her powers however the king wanted to sacrifice her to get rid his curse. I know the path toward the me tower but I will only guide if you save my life from Duke." The elder happened to trust them. Knowing that they were able to cross big hurdles he was confident that they could save his life.


    Team head did not mind this deal in his eyes the elder was more trustable for the path toward the me Tower rather than ve.


    rk and Ahram saw the guards on patrol. They were sent to bring the elder in the main hall of the mansion. "Guards are already here." Ahram entered and informed. They areing toward the door of the personal living of the elder. Should we battle?" he asked team head.


    Junan looked at the elder. The elder stood up with worry. "He decided to kill me." Sweat poured on his forehead. "We will escape before they see the entrance too." Junan nodded and ordered. They circled elder and brought toward the broken gate of the entrance.


    They did not want to get the attention of the guards. "They are in number." rk immediately informed. The first troop was small however they came to forcefully bring the elder in front of Duke. The first troop saw the open door and ran toward the entrance to inform the guards however he saw the Runners leaving with the elder.


    The elder got terrified seeing the first troop. Team head ordered Jake to kill the small number in hurry.. It turned out wrong.

 Chapter 111 - Leave It

    Leave it


    The guards were ordered to kill the elder so they did not give t eyes toward the Runners. It was sudden and unexpected. Junan might have ordered to resist however seeing number of troops appearing changed his min.


    Several shot hit the elder and he fell. The first troop also got killed by the team members. They retreated seeing troops rushing toward them. The distance was enough for the team to leave earlier.


    Jake kept firing while Sashi was using arrows. They were able to leave through the broken gate. The dead elder was left behind. Junan was sorry for the elder however team members should stop the king; it was bigger concern for them.


    The guards did not follow behind because they were hired for the security of the mansion. Albert kept the shield active. The attacks did not work on them. It was one of the most dangerous escapes till now.


    The ve led them toward the darker side of the area. For some time they were need to remain hidden before making sure that no one was chasing behind.


    "Hah we thought that the things were simple. They turned out riotous. Thankfully we have democracy in the modern world else imagine our king doing such hideous things in the Empire." Orin wiped the sweat off. He was in the realistic game set in the medieval era.


    Orin alwaysment while others were thinking about Ashmorn. Seemingly little blessed girl was going through agony of the circumstances. "And they name it Feast of King? Perhaps they have reason to it." Albert shook his shoulders.


    He was quite furious at the cruel king. He wished that his spear end the life of the king to set the little Ashmorn free. But the method to reach the Orlenia pce be necessarily winding ording to the tasks. They could not skip tasks else their weapons and the abilities would not work.


    He was excited to get the first tear from the me tower. "Since the elder is killed you will lead toward someone who could guide the path toward the tower." Junan spoke grim. There were lots of things which exposed with the words of the elder.


    Now they were more than clear about their destination however walking around the area of the Itaten Farm might not help and they might face the time restrictions.


    The purpose of spreading the tears for the Runners was clear. The Ashmorn knew very well that they would not be able to cross gates or find them because the king was more than ever cunning.


    The tear would help the gates appear in front of them so that they could enter the nextir. The ve knew two more people who happened to be guide for the me tower. "I can bring you there. The person should be able to tell the path."


    It was opening of the next day. The team members spent whole night in the Itaten Farm without resting anywhere. Now they were heading toward the bunch of buildings. The bright day could no more keep them hidden from the eyes of the natives.


    Their visible appearance and the weapons were enough to attract the attention. The security men of the Duke spread in the area knowing that the Runners were also there.


    asional confrontation with the guards and the soldier was normal. Team members took different formation in order to keep the journey safe.


    They took several turns just to avoid the patrolling soldiers. Team head along with ve and Sashi they were leading in the four streets ahead. Orin and Jake were sneaking and then moving. They need to confirm the tapping of the feet did not belong to soldiers.


    Until they leave Itaten farm they could not openly battle. The natives in the walkaway and the soldiers marching in the streets could easily gather huge crowd in no time as soon as they spotted arena runners.


    "Wait here." ve stopped and hid behind the corner. His eyes fell at the door where he was heading. Many soldiers were standing there. Junan sneaked to see what was happening there.


    The soldiers killed the guide and brought his body out of the house. Duke ordered to kill all those who were familiar with the path. "It seemed we arete." Junan saw the dead body and understood that the guide was killed.


    He was slightly disappointed because they took much care to find this native. The ve was also disappointed. The soldiers reached him before them.


    Team members stopped at the back streets. Slowly the Itaten Farm was getting nasty for them. The huge area and the multifaceted living were quite troublesome. They might get lost in the Itaten Farm without someone guiding the path.


    The problem was two faced. They could not simply walk around and ask the path from the natives. They were wanted and most of the natives were loyal. The huge numbers of soldiers were headache they seemeding out of nowhere to stop them at any cost. Jake hold back his urge to speak the task window for the clue. He was not sure whether the clue could actually lead theplete path since the ask window already make it clear that they should find it or search by themselves.


    The human were present only they need to reach them before the soldier could kill them. Thepetition was between the runners and the soldiers. Junan understood this critical point. Keeping low profile or slow progress would lead toward the nasty situation as this one.


    Duke would not let them live whoever has the path of the me tower. He has hold on every part of the Itaten Farm. This could potentially harm the task time and their pace. Also in case they get surrounded by the soldier of the enemy then things would get problematic.


    Being team head Junan could not take risk. The Itaten farm and the me tower appeared out of nowhere in their task. Now they should defeat soldier or st their way toward the me tower no matter where it was hidden.

 Chapter 112 - Rush

    Rush


    This two faced trouble has another concern. The elder was dead and they could not get the codes. They could not tell whether the normal people knew anything about the codes.


    The most expected or the worrisome aspect could stand in front at the worst time. Jake in the back street was thinking about the codes. The task panel only pointed about the codes while they were in hurry because the guards came to interrupt else they might have collected information from the elder. Now he was dead.


    The codes remained the secret until now. The possible method seemed tough. There wasst hope. Team head was leaving the front street in order to reach the rest of team members they should be cleared what next steps they should take.


    The soldiers took the dead body and removed signs of violence. They were ordered not to create disturbance among the natives. The natives remained at distance knowing that the soldiers wanted to keep it away from them.


    After reporting about the first clearance they were bound to inform the Duke then move toward the second target. The second target was thest. After killing him there would be no one who could guide the Runners toward the me towers.


    The elders were already dead. Duke was about to fulfill his job to secure the Itaten Farm from the wrath of the king. The arena runners would remain confined in the Itaten Farm till thest rituals were done.


    Team members slowly gathered at the hidden ce behind the big ck building. There was no direct street for the natives to cross this building so team members were save here for some time.


    There was worry on the face of the team head. He spoke, "We cannot slow our pace to find thest streak of hope. If it necessary we will create chaos for everyone in the Itaten farm. Before the soldiers kill thest living clue we should capture him." He looked at the team members.


    They understood the intentions of the team head.


    "For this we should select direct path to reach the person." Albert looked at the ve. He nodded. Team could not capture soldiers or the in-charge and force them out the codes.


    "This distance is bigger this time but I am willing to lead you there." ve added.


    "Since the situation has gone grimly tense all of you should remain alert." Team headmented. He gestured ve to guide the way. It waspletely opposite path so they were not worried that the previous troops of the soldiers would block their journey immediately.


    "Albert will remain at the back while Jake will lead. Ahram is responsible to keep me inform about the new set of troops those definitely will choose normal path to reach the person. Sashi will hunt don rare enemies that wanted to block our path. Right after capturing the person we will disappear for some time. rk should search the less popted area where we can move in for the time being." Junan distributed their duties.


    He was still worried. Thest person should not skip from their hands. They stood up to bring chaos in the Itaten farm. Jake walked along with the ve. Soon they head towardparably cramped area of the Itaten Farm.


    This area was not crowded with the houses instead the side business of the rich people of the Itaten Farm. They did not care for workers or their better housing. The person was hiding here. ve was sure that the person did not go back to the real renting houses. This area was favorable for hiding from the soldier however the soldiers were also heading toward the same ce.


    The Duke was not ignorant about the people or any suspected person. It was out of question that he could ignore some really dangerous people especially when he was bound to kill them.


    This was race between soldiers to capture the person and the arena runners to save him. Ahram was running on the uneven rooftops. He could see some of the workers leaving the first part of the settlements. It was normal working day for small and big factories.


    ve was slower than the yers. He was huffing with the short of breath. The distance was quiterge. They were in hurry. The cramped building and long narrow streets were making it difficult.


    They were about to take turn when a big gate of the factory opened and several hundred soldiers appeared. They seemed waiting for the runners. Jake threw grenades Albert rushed to provide them cover.


    In this situation Junan led ve ahead of others and gestured Albert to remain with Jake and Orin. He could secure ve and reach the person while Jake and Albert could potentially stop the soldiers or any other enemy.


    It was close encounter. The st'' impact was strong. mes of the fire spread. The soldier burnt. The huge shield covered them perfectly however they could feel the warmth of the st. The red mes covered half part of the factory.


    It could no more be used for the production purpose. Several soldiers were running in the various big and small streets. They were given warning from the Duke. In fact Duke bashed many for this mistake.


    He admonished them saying that the Runners were already on the way to capture thest victim. His spies were spread in the Itaten Farm for keeping eyes at the activities of the Runners.


    The soldiers used various paths to stop the runners however team members were now inpletely different formation. Junan took the responsibility of the ve and remained ahead. He was listening the screams of the dead''


    It was sign that the soldiers were bent to take the life of thest person. It would be shameful if he could not save the victim. Junan took it on his ego this time. His sword was in the air while running. He killed few of the soldiers those came in his way.


    Junan and ve entered in the different part of the area.

 Chapter 113 - Rush 2

    Junan looked back and saw few soldiers reaching him. These came from the opposite side. Jake found that the soldiers were hiding in each of the factory. They wereing out of the gates as if already victorious against the runners.


    "Our pace will be faster now. I need to destroy each part of this settlement." Jake told Albert. Orin got shocked. He went to inform Ahram. It could bring threat for Ahram because he was sprinting at the rooftops.


    Ahram was informed also he was changed his direction toward the team head. He was alone at the different part of the area. Sashi was keeping eyes at Ahram because she needed to follow him. "Wait you there." She shouted to get his attention. Sashi was in different street and the distance would increase immensely since Ahram was going to sprint at the other part.


    Ahram stopped and looked at her. She shook her shoulders. "There is some changes in the formation wait let me bring you up." He threw his chain. The chain fastened around her waist.


    Ahram pulled her at the rooftop. It was sudden action by Ahram. Sashi got stumped and held his chest. "At least you can speak your actions first." Sheined. Ahram blinked, "I was short of time." They were at the rooftop that was about to copse because Jake threw ammunition pouch. This could destroy near roofs too.


    Ahram might have scratched his hair and looked around few moments at her expressions however he heard the warning from Orin. He circled his arm around her waist and sprinted toward the expected area where he could find team head.


    Sashi was about to react at the warning of the fogy guy Orin however she could find time. She was already taken by her waist. At the same time roof crumbled from under their feet. She held Ahram immediately. She was always bad at calcting the real detail of the Clime Weapons.


    She learned to use crossbow and arrows she was best at calcting detail timepse using them. "Our little yer is going to destroy everything because soldiers are sneaking toward the expected person." Ahram spoke to change the attention. Sashi nodded.


    "I hope Albert could better protect him with the shield." Shemented. They were sprinting from various rooftops. They could see soldiers appearing out of nowhere and blocking.


    It might have been difficult for the team members if they happened to be gathered at one ce. Everyone was heading toward the victim. Soldiers wanted to kill him and runners wanted to save him. The victim heard the nearest st.


    He got worried because it was apparent that the Duke found out his hiding ce. He thought to run away before the death could strike him harder.


    Ahram was able to see the person. Team head and the ve were in the back street while he was leaving from the next street. They could have missed him because he was running toward opposite.


    The ve mentioned his appearance so it was easy to spot him. "Team head I am going to capture the person. He is leaving toward the enemies. Before they could surround him I will save him." He spoke and left Sashi behind.


    Junan heard and stopped in the same street. Since person was near he prepared to wee soldiers too. Sashi remained on the alert. Battling in the narrow streets was tough she would provide cover from above. Jake was able to block further advancement of the soldiers. Wherever they rushed to follow behind rest of the team members they found it impossible because the building crashed on their heads.


    Maximum paths were blocked for them. Ahramnded right in front of the victim. He was worried and out of senses. Fear of death was pasted on his face. "Who are you?" he asked trembling. "We are runners. The soldiers areing to kill, you already know? Only runners could save you. You are going toward your enemies." Ahram pointed his present direction.


    The man understood what did it means enemies. "Bring me away from them." He pleaded. Ahram led him toward Junan. Soon they joined with the team head. Now theplete area was filled with the soldiers.


    They seemed not dying anymore or it was the numbers that were increasing. The man looked ve and understood. Now he could trust runners.


    "We should leave this area as soon as possible. Inform rest of three." Junan gestured Ahram. Albert and Jake were doing some dangerous job. They almost destroyed more than half part of the area. There was thick forest at the left side of the factory area. Jake looked at the smoky sky, it was filling with the fire and smoke caused from the sts.


    He was going to ask whether they should look for the team head or not when Ahram came in front. "Our concerned person is save now. We are leaving toward thick forest. Hurry I will show you path." The soldiers were again gathering to circle around them.


    Jake threwst grenade and ran. It blocked the narrow street and the soldiers rushed to search open street.


    Winding distance took them long time. It was enough for the team members to leave the vicinity. In this cat and mice chase team members were leading right now.


    The soldiers reached the working quarters but could not find the victim there. They were sure that runners captured him. They sent someone to inform the Duke.


    More than half part was set on fire. The burned bodies of soldiers were stinking. The soldiers finally witnessed the cruel methods of the runners. They wanted to follow them in thick forest however without Duke''s permission they did not want to take risk.


    The runners were fearless. Itaten Farm had been under the strict orders of the Duke. None of the native could think to go against his order however it was getting nasty.


    It was apparent that some natives were helping Runners this was troublesome for the Duke.

 Chapter 114 - Codes

    Codes


    The Duke would not spare anyone siding with the Runners. Team members were fearless. They could not bother whether the natives were afraid of the Duke or the Duke was scared of the King.


    For them it was the second level of the portal that was quite fancy and the developer dragged medieval era in it. This was opposite to the first level where they were afraid of the poison and the creatures.


    They could expect something new in the third level for sure. Presently they were in the thick forest and waiting for the soldiers to appear. "It would take time. They will first get permission from Duke. The Duke can only send the spies leading the soldiers." The man spoke.


    He was quite familiar with the way the government worked in the Itaten Farm. He was not some elder or ve instead loyal with the dead elder. The way elder was killed ruthlessly made him hate Duke and the king.


    Junan looked in the thick forest. It was impossible for troops to signature them from much distance. They could potentially think a way to leave toward the me tower and also ask about the codes. These two things were important in this task. The interrted concept might have confused however knowing that they were constantly moving toward the right direction made them alert.


    Team members were working with best coboration ever. Their weapons were able to confront new levels of the challenges. Their increasing hp finally brought another stat in front of the interface. Junan casually threw nce on this stat and got surprised.


    It was not present earlier. There was golden dot in the status bar. It means they earned something from their stable hp. At least it was what Junan estimated. He clicked on it but the info was not avable yet. So he could not figure out what was the purpose of this new stat.


    He was hundred present sure that other team members must have collected this stat status.


    Only future advancement could let him understand the usability of this gift stat by the portal. It was golden in color that means it worth much more than the normal hp.


    Team head looked at the ve and the new person who they rescued. From their facial expressions they did not look like deceiving instead they seemed betting their lives for some reason. Though ve exined the reason behind however it was due to the book of detection recement.


    Junan could not tell why in this task ''Living Clues'' were sent for the team instead of the book of detection. He sighed and spoke, "Do we need codes to enter in the me tower as well?" he asked this direct question knowing that codes were still in need.


    "The me tower is currently locked and the three codes could open it. Without codes the horrible security of the tower would kill whoever tried to enter inside." in looking human spoke. He was wearing the mostmon dress of this era.


    He was definitely using this dress to hide his identity of loyal of an elder. "Unfortunately two codes are killed by the Duke. And the third is hidden near the tower. He thought that Duke would not be searching around the tower so he could hide there. Until now his prediction came true. The Duke is busy killing elders and loyals." The person exined.


    From his words team head got to know that the codes were actually humans. New wonders were opening up in front of them. Jake was on alert because team head ordered him to immediately fire if any soldier appeared. He also listened the person. Jake regretted because he could have stolen those codes before they get killed but it was already mess of situation for the team to survive from the soldiers.


    The task panel was changing options for him. In case he wanted traces from the task panel he would be given threat along. The threat of punishment in case he could not fulfill the task under the time limit sometimes it was easier to fulfill the task buy giving logical exnation however when other team members were busy tackling other things then the panel task could dy.


    It would create problems for him. Till now he did not face punishment nevertheless he did not want to go through it.


    The me tower the target right now. They were probably going to tackle those useless soldiers in their way. For now they were concerned for thepletion of this task. It was getting time. Every clue was leading toward other.


    It made it multifarious job in one go. None of the team members asked question. They were trying topose for the uing challenges. "What we will do since two codes is killed? We cannot enter in the me tower without them right?" Albert spoke concerned.


    His question was straightforward and however it was simple for team head to answer. "We will be facing horrible security as mentioned by the person. Get ready your weapons for the unseen. In case we suddenly get trapped in the circle of the security each one of you would do his best no matter if the formation is yet to confirm." Junan pre-warned.


    Team members understood. In such situation they divided ording to the long range and short range weapons. Junan stood up to start journey. he gestured the ve, "You will go back and hide somewhere until we kill Duke or he no more search you around." Only the necessary person could walk with them.


    They were runners and constantly under the watch out of the Duke. Saving natives was troublesome. The ve understood and left. He did choose better path however leaving the factory area he was caught by the soldiers.


    They tortured him to tell about the Runners and their current location. The ve faced several bruises before death nheless he did not rte their location. He wanted runners to kill the Duke and also the King.. He was the root of evils.

 Chapter 115 - Codes 2

    Codes 2


    Team members were oblivious. They were now following the person toward the me tower. Sashi was at the back. She was responsible if few soldiers spotted in the surrounding.


    Jake walked at the left. The right side was filled with small and big rocks so soldiers might not use this side for attacking.


    They were walking at the rough path which was leading toward the tower however it was not the path usually others take. They were in the thick forest to remain hidden from the security.


    Fighting with the soldiers might not sit well when they were already on the way to face the expected security of the tower. The person did not mention about the details. "You might have heard about it. If you can point out we will be able to format ording to it." Junan asked him.


    Single gesture could give some idea as to how they could tackle. "None of the natives or the elders faces it because they know codes. The security appears when someone fails in providing codes. I personally never witness or hear rumors about it so cannot rte unfortunately." The man answered.


    After much distance they could see that asional rocky and hilly ces were appearing. However the overall appearance of the surrounding was simr. They were walking and closing the distance strangely it was simr.


    Now it exined why they needed ''Living Clue'' for this task. It was apparent that they might have lost direction for sure if they tried to randomly decide on it.


    The simrity was confusing most of them. "Though I trust you but I want to know whether we are heading at the right direction?" Albert asked. Others gestured him to ask. They equally doubted.


    Team members were doubtful about the direction however Jake came to know that they were being deceived. The task panel appeared with the notification. [You are walking away from the me tower.]


    [Remember: Not everyone is trustable.]


    [The living clue is faker. The real one is left behind. Go back and save him before soldiers kill him.]


    Jake suddenly stopped and came in front of the man. "Tell me who are you? Where is the real person?" he pointed his gun at his head and the man startedughing.


    Junan was shocked to see this. Albert got attentive. Albert pointed his spear at his neck. "Tell us where the real person is?" there was no more need to doubt. The person was deceiving them.


    "You cannot save him. The soldiers must have reached him." The man pulled mask from his face. It turned out that fake person masked so that he could deceive the ve too. "Hell you will bring us there." rk stepped ahead and pped him so hard that his cheeks started bleeding.


    He was bulky and aggressive in such matters. Even if it was game portal he did not like deceivers and the deception. The person got scared with just one p; he was looking at Albert as if looking some apparition. Death was not painful in his eyes but another simr p would definitely retard his jaw.


    "Speak else another p is on the way to you." rk furiously asked. The man bent on his knees and begged, "I will tell the path please do not p again." The man was sure to lose sanity if another p fell.


    He pointed the direction and started walking. rk kicked him from behind. "Do not walk instead run." He gnashed his teeth furiously. Jake was much d at the reaction of the bulky rk. He might have threatened with just gun however the p worked better results.


    The man started running madly. Team members followed him. Ahram was best at sprinting so he was ahead to see where the man would lead them.


    They were equally furious knowing that the man was faker. They wanted to vent out their anger however rk did best to make him speak out.


    They were heading toward the forest that they left behind earlier. Soon they saw a man running and the soldiers trying to capture him. He resembled the mask of the first person which was enough of surety that this was the right person.


    They had been looking for him. Ahram increased his pace and threw the chains to capture the soldier with the sword. Jake started firing and killing the soldiers. Those were after the life of the man.


    Sashi was actively killing those surrounding the man. Within few moments they were able to kill more than half of them. rk killed the faker.


    He was fuming until the faker fell dead only then his anger subsided.


    Albert and Junan rushed to secure the real person. Orin patted rk. He might have taken the wrong person as the real one because he did not think that the person could be faker.


    Soon they cleared soldiers. The man was hurt because a dagger hit his shoulder back. Team members heaved a sigh of relief that he was at least alive.


    The man was more than d and spoke, "I was searching Arena Runners from the time I got the news that you entered in the Itaten farm. I don''t know how these soldiers found my whereabouts." The man spoke.


    "Thankfully we are notte." Albert added. Junan nodded. He was little shocked at the turn of events. It was great effort of his team that they were able to save the real person.


    "We should start journey. I might not survive because of injury but before death you should collect the precious tear of the Ashmorn." The man spoke sincerely.


    Orin covered the injury of the man and they set on the journey again. This time hopefully they will be heading toward the me tower. Jake sighed. He understood the first warning of the task panel. They could not trust blindly. This let him actively search truth before believing fake.


    He was not sure about the rest of levels however in this level and the tasks ahead he could meet potential deception by the nted enemies.. The king did not want them to get the tears of the Ashmorn.

 Chapter 116 - Codes 3

    Codes 3


    Now they were on the newer direction. It was hilly in the surrounding. The narrow paths between the valleys slowly became winding. The passive looking surrounding seemed noting down the activities of the travelers.


    Jake walked in the middle of the team. He wanted to check the task screen again with another clue however it did not appear. Earlier he was not sure now it cleared that task screen only appear when he was under danger and his in game task faced some difficulty.


    He slowly learned as to what type of help this task screen could render him most of the time. The purpose of the unknown fate was visible. He should not rely on it instead temper his strength and the weaknesses.


    He meant to address his weakness as the yer of the game portal. Not just the controls but the spirit of yer needed for gaming. He should ept challenges.


    All other games gave skills to the yers. One way or other they rely on the skills for survival. They do their best to get the stronger skills. Here the yers possessed weapons however they should work hard to increase the ability of the weapons.


    This was biggest difference of this game portal and the games present in the market. Jake himself always wished some extraordinary skills for his in-game characters. It was pity that he never crossed the practice bot area.


    Other team members were enjoying or sometimes cursing the fresh game setting but they could easily control their weapons. They could fasten the pace of their controls. They act on their will. Jake struggled for every control. They could not see his kicking behind the screen. For sudden and small active controls he pushed his right arm but the numb arm rarely gave needed results.


    He was pushing his limits only to get at the level seven. Jake felt that level seven could lessen his worry a bit. His level three Exp was adding up slowly.


    Most of the time his actions were slower than the team sometimes team head, Ahram or Albert stayed behind. They made sure that the younger yer should not feel down.


    They appreciated his struggle. (The spectators on all servers were moved too. They wanted to know where this younger yer would give up. Most of them put bets on this possibility. Some thought that he would give up at the level three. Since every level was spot higher so did the difficulty level. They were hundred present sure that the younger yer would give up. Just that they wanted to know at what level he would be killed eventually.


    The team supported him until now. The spectators were curious at what point the team members would start hating the slow yer. Various aspects kept their curiosity at the peak. Whenever they thought that the kid would be useless for the team then suddenly he appeared invulnerable and necessary part of the team. Despite all consistencies and inconsistencies the spectators were enthusiastic about the levelpletion.)


    Jake was well aware about the gossips and the rude backtalk of the enemies. He could not neglect all those waiting for his demise. They did not want to see him in the game at first ce.


    His presence was threat for them. They might have killed him however they were convulsing with the fury knowing that kid left his home. Later they found out where he was currently.


    s they could not do anything to the headquarters of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' for this they were preparing dumb guild leaders to at least stay in the game for longer time.


    Two presidents of the concerned teams were hiding their face because they teams could not clear half of the game level. It was shame for their teams and for them.


    They retired those teams and kicked the guild heads for rest of their gaming career. In fact they would not be able to keep continue their career anywhere in other games too. No one would hire them as potential yers or pro yers.


    This type of pro yers could only bring shame to the games. Jake was thankful that ''Sovereign Rulers'' was not cruel like others.


    The CEO of the game was intellectual personal. He did paper work before selecting yers.


    Jake took some effort and crossed small rock. They were climbing uneven ground and the rocks.


    The man was having trouble for climbing. His shoulder hurt a lot. Despite covering the bleeding kept tainting his clothing. He was so much dedicated that he did notin.


    rk gave him helping hand. "Just little distance and the first security will appear. The wild hounds are dangerous. They usually do not appear however we are going toward me tower without the permission of the Duke so the hounds would attack suddenly. You all should remain alert." The man warned them.


    They got attentive. The ground was not in. The uneven rocks could challenge their existence if the hounds came to stop them. The challenge would be their type of attacks and the ground under their feet.


    Currently they were standing at the rocks.


    ¡­


    The soldiers informed that the runners were able to get the guide for their journey. Duke was standing in his main hall knowing that they escaped all hurdles he sat on the chair and removed his small crown.


    "Since they have escaped from us only the beasts of the me tower could stop them. Else ¡­" Duke did not speak out second concern. The listeners could already understand it.


    The king would send his men to behead him soon if the runners got the precious tear from the me tower. He could not send more men to stop arena runners.


    He used his utmost means to stop them now the fate was standing in front of him. Anytime soon he would meet it.


    The runners were standing at the small rocks.. As soon as the man informed about wild hounds they could hear the rustle in the rearmost long grown bushes.

 Chapter 117 - Codes 4

    Codes 4


    The silence prevailed. The wild hounds groaned to look at the arena runners. They knew that the Duke did not grant any permission else there had been first code of the me tower.


    The reserved guide that worked under the Duke was killed. He was given first code of the bells. The guide used to ring those bells in order to let the wild hounds know that their arrival was confirmed by the Duke.


    From decades those bells were set as the first code. The old guide was killed and probably no one will be able to make the bells create specific sound.


    From the expressions of the team members one could tell they were scorching on coals to destroy the tower after getting precious tear of the Ashmorn.


    They wanted to give hell shock to the Duke.


    "They are eyeing us. Get ready." Junan whispered. The wild hounds appeared one by one. They were looking aggressive. The dull ck body and the huge stature was enough to create threat.


    The nearest hound leapt at Orin. Orin and others were active. They were learned that the hounds would not let them enter inside the tower till the runners get rid them all. It was normal behavior for any npc they keep chasing tirelessly.


    Orin moved a bit. He held his thorny mace. The mace brushed past when the hound attacked on him. It created little bruise on the hound. The capacity of the weapon and the attack ability of the enemy matched perfectly.


    The sharp edges of the thorns were enough to give fatal injury in case the hound was not careful. The future ability of the weapon would shock everyone but it was all for future.


    All current weapons were exploring the hp of the yers. This hp started appearing in the second level in the bar of golden stat. This stat was reserved for the weapons.


    The level one reward happened to be the increased ability of the thorns these became sharper and shiny. The hound shook huge head; Orin hated the liquid dripping from the mouth.


    Team members kept the man in their circle. Jake got busy. He was using his gun and keeping his feet fixed on the rock. This helped him kept continue the ughtering. At least two shots were necessary to kill a hound.


    He made sure to shot twice in a row. This would save his bullets and the injured yet alive wild hound. "Man follow the younger yer. He knew that injured enemy is more dangerous." Albert told Orin because Orin moved to another hound after injuring first.


    Sashi wanted to cover her ears. The attack hissing of the hounds was not weing. It in fact distracted her. She wanted to focus while many hounds were circling around to capture them.


    Sometimes hissing of two hounds mixed up making her confused. Ahram redid his chains with the small daggers. This sub-category tool was helpful when it needed. During the weapon selection he randomly picked set of several small daggers not knowing what he would do with them.


    It was due to the reason that the assigned profession only opened the specific box of the weapons for him. He was obligated to select among them.


    Adding daggers in the chain increased its attack ability. As soon as the hound tried to approach him and bite the chains circled around its body. Ahram pulled ruthlessly with specific gesture. The chained daggered ripped apart the abdomen and the hound fell from the rock.


    There was agony in its eyes before the body turned cold.


    The efficiency of the chain wondered Ahram. He was pleasantly surprised. In fact he started to like his profession. In one and half level he was able to grasp the usage of this chain weapon.


    Now his feet were pushing him to move about. It was due to his profession. His attack methods should match his profession for stable ability.


    Ahram changed his position and went toward Jake. The younger yer was standing alone and using gun. He also checked the position of other team members.


    They were experienced in most battle types. Team head was attacking hounds and keeping the man safe. Junan strongly felt that the hounds wererge in numbers. Half of them were still hiding to ambush them.


    His premonition was not wrong. The hounds were testing the capability of the Runners. They did not immediately show up and attack. First of all they remained hidden unless it was necessary.


    The ambush could potentially harm team members at fast pace. This would spare them from effort of attacking from the rocks. In case they made cumtive attack then most of them would face the rocks.


    It was still happening that two hounds attacked at the same time and when returned to stand on some rock the avable space happened to be small on the rock stone. Resultantly they slipped from the height and injured their ribs.


    It was advantage for the team members. They could see the worry of the wild hounds. Junan did not mind spending some time and clear them. At least it would save them from worrying that the hounds might chase them inside the tower.


    Sashi was most out of this advantageous situation. To avoid the consumption of the arrows she was aiming vital parts.


    She nailed down few of the attacks then looked at the team head. Team members could continue this battle for long however the man was injured.


    Junan was busy to kill the wild hounds and he did not notice the dropping condition of the man. The man slowly sat on the rock. His breathing was getting unstable.


    "Team head the living clue is dying." Sashi spoke out loud. Because of distance without her shout she could not earn the attention of the team head. Junan stabbed the sword in the hound then kicked its body. The dead body rolled down from the rock.


    Junan turned to see the injured man.

 Chapter 118 - Codes 5

    Codes 5


    Team head supported the man. The signs were visible that he would not be able to survive. His clothingpletely tainted as if it soaked each drop of blood.


    "Ahrame and stand here." Team head called Ahram. He was free to move around and attack so potentially he could keep the hounds away. Team head wanted to talk with the man and see if he could provide any information before death.


    "You might die soon. I might not be able to save you." Team head spoke dejected. Another sincere person was going to die in front of him. No matter if it was game Junan felt that seeing a human dying was different experience than killing monsters or enemies.


    "I know I will die. The second code will be waiting inside huge gate of the tower. I know your perfect team could tackle it. As for third clue, take my blood. I am ''Living Clue'' after my death my cold blood would not help you. Take it right now and save it. Pour it on the third code and ¡­" the man felt he could force out more instructions.


    He forcefully kept opened his eyes. Junan did not waste single moment. He called Sashi and asked her to collect some blood in the strong quiver. They collected blood in the quiver. Sashi kept it because the weapon tool belonged to her.


    The man breathed hisst. Junan picked his sword and started clearing hounds. The man told the remaining clues before his death. They could search the gate of the tower if they got rid the hounds. It was full bright day and ording to his calction they could get the precious tear before the evening.


    Today their progress was slow. It was due to that the faker was leading them wrong path.


    This added to the calcted amount of time. Fortunately they were able to find the true clue.


    The hounds increased their attacks. The team members got busy. Now most of them were sprinting at the various rocks to confront the hound attacks.


    Sashi remained at the fix position to keep the blood secure. She hung the arrows at her waist and kept attacking.


    Jake was in the middle of the formation. He could see experienced yers sprinting here and there doing open attacks. They were like free birds flying and hunting fish in the water.


    He might have cried if it was earlier. His immature days already ended losing thest caring person in his life. He was ying this portal in order to strengthen and appear as strongest yer.


    He held his gun and firedst attack. The weapon went on cool down. The remaining weapons could be used for long range however he was standing thin line of rocks. Throwing grenade was difficult.


    Clime weapons were bound to face cool down. Albert walked ahead. He was going to give tough time to the hounds. rk was having fun. He seemed invested in the ughter.


    His hammer bashed the hounds. It was freaking sight however none bothered to take a look. The hounds felt agony. They were trying to surround him however he was faster than them. His pace possibly could ruin their ns of ambush.


    "Their numbers are decreasing we can move forward. The tower must be among the bigger hills." Team head spoke. He asked them to change the formation and move ahead.


    They could keep the battle going and search the frontal part of the tower. It would reduce time consumption. It was not easy to handle sharp hounds or those who were trying to overpower the opponent.


    They appeared stronger and it was tough to kill them. One of the hound attacked Jake seeing that he was no more firing.


    Jake was not standing idle. He firmly held grenade in his hand for sudden situation.


    The hound leapt at him with the wide opened mouth Jake threw grenade and moved aside as fast as he could. He sprinted away from the hound. Others were already at distance and busy killing.


    The st scattered the hound in to pieces. This was enough of warning for the rest of hounds to stay away from the idle standing younger yer.


    Ahram came forward and stood beside Jake, "Others are moving. Team head asked you to remain at the open side and use your weapons when needed." He rted the new formation of the team head.


    When they walk ahead their formation should be safe for them. For this team head always took services of the long range weapon holders. Each of the yer possessed significant importance in the team.


    The professions were meant to create bnce in most of the situation. The rest of difficult conditions team could handle with coborative efforts.


    "Sure I will stay at left." Jake Lin answered and moved. Ahram was going to check in the surrounding. He was ordered to inform in case some danger was ahead.


    They killed most of the hounds. It detached the fear of ambush. Junan was leading and looking like hawk as if he wanted to witness the dissolved tower in the air. He was able to see the peak. "See it is there." As soon as he saw the peak of the tower he dly spoke.


    rk heard and looked in the direction speaking, "Where have you been hiding this long?" he seemedining to the tower.


    He was getting emotional. All the games he until yed none of the tower took so long to uncover. Junan heard hisin and chuckled, "The second code is also waiting us there."


    He was not sarcastic but realistic. They heard team head andughed. Of course this second should wee them else they would feel ignored. As the peak of the tower was getting more visible the aura of the unseen beast was getting stronger.


    No one needed to remind them that they could expect another battle. The huge tower came in their sight.. There were dark red lines on the coated outeryer.

 Chapter 119 - Codes 6

    Codes 6


    The tower looked unweing. rk was most dissatisfied to see it. "At least they should have made it appealing to the eyes. Such red lines resemble signs of ughter." Hemented what clouded his head.


    The tower was initially in the white appearance however it turned red because of the recent ughter of the first code. It was sign that the tower was under the threat.


    It awakened the sleeping second code. The door of the me tower was always wide opened because of the presence of the second code. No one in the decades dared to enter in the me tower with the intention of stealing something.


    The permissioned visits never angered hounds before. It was natural for the me tower to appear unweing. me Herald was the second code of the me tower.


    It was quite dangerous creature. The me attacks along with the hidden me skill it could potentially battle with the yers. The rocky and uneven path ended. The me tower erected in front of the t ground. Small pebbles and the dusty ground hailed them.


    Junan looked at the opened huge gate. He was curios at the type of creature residing inside. Its aura and the groans shook the huge gate. "Guys wee in the hell." rk bent slightly in front of others.


    All of them knew once they entered the huge gate then there would be battle. Without killing code they would remain under threat.


    "Your best weapon should attack harder whatever creature is waiting inside. I am clueless about it however the formation would be sudden so there is zero tolerance for theck of alertness. First of all you will face drawback because of your mistake. All of you already know." Junan added his thoughts before they enter.


    "Albert will be in front since we don''t know the creature. Jake you will st in case the creature appeared stronger." Team head spoke. Jake might have epted however he answered, "The precious tear is somewhere in the tower so st might harm it. We can think another way." His words brought their senses alert.


    Junan blinked. Apparently he forgot what purpose brought them here. "Damn man, that precious tear how can we forget it?" Junan patted his forehead.


    There were many things to care so it was normal to neglect one although it was important. (Albert slightly smiled. He did not mind because he knew that the team head was the famous guild leader of the strongest guild in the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    He was reaching his retirement age. Perhaps he filed the retirement papers too however the CEO did not signed them. He personally met Junan and made him agreed for the leadership of the team.


    Junan was always sincere toward the game called ''Sovereign Rulers'' knowing circumstances he was obliged to lead the team. There were total eleven big guilds in the game. Other ten guild leaders did not meet the demands of the CEO.


    CEO personally checked their portfolio. Half of them wanted leadership of the strong team to enter in the game portal however they were rejected saying that their level sincerity wascking. All of them were shocked to hear such ridiculous excuse presented to reject their application.


    Who one earth heard about the level of sincerity type of nonsense? Of course no one among them.


    The could not demand exnation because the one rejecting them was none other but the CEO. They zipped their mouth for the time being. They were waiting to mock the choice of the CEO. All of them were aware that Junan was old horse.


    He was not active in the guild battles in the previous six months and waiting his file get approval. The things changed suddenly. The circumstances took one hundred eighty degree turn and he called to lead a team for the game portal.


    The reason behind his retirement decision was simple. Two other guilds and their guild masters were taking first two positions and taunting about his age. He was senior among them all and unfortunately his guild two previous important battle auctions. Junan thought that there was no harm in getting retirement and leaving his seat for the deserved one.


    Who would have thought that his selection would p the faces of the taunting people?)


    Albert was well aware because he used to idealize Junan for his bigger gaming career. Albert waspletely different person. He was not famous in the Sovereign rulers for his best y but because of his behavior.


    If no one called his name he would pretend that he was not sitting among people. Even if someone tried to befriend him he would excuse.


    Among the team members Orin and Albert were of same age. Their experience and the personality werepletely different however for this game portal Albert did not refuse Orin when he asked him to befriend.


    It was necessary so that they could survive virtual reality and mix of levels game portal. "This is why we are here. It is not big deal if some of the points get buried when we talk about it." Albert waved his hand. Junan third time again felt that he was old age for thisplex game portal.


    Jake was younger however when he noticed silent yet cooperative and positive vibes of Albert. He somehow understood. Others were also silently noting it down. They were not personally familiar with Junan however they know thest guild master of the strongest guild.


    rk side smiled, he liked the team leader. "Our team head can do wonders by just forming coboration and I am sure the toughest creature would not stand in front of us." He waved his hammer in the air.


    Junan felt easy after listening their worrilessments. "You are smart little kid. We are nobody without you. Since we cannot use st then the strongest handheld weapons would bury the creature down. You will let us know how to tackle it if we get in trouble at some point." Junan patted Jake Lin for his timely suggestion.


    Now he was certain that Jake Lin would be potential candidate for the leadership of this team in the future levels.

 Chapter 120 - Codes 7

    Codes 7


    They walked toward the opened gate. Albert was leading. me Herald sensed their advancement. The creature stood on its feet with big effort sneering fire.


    It had been sleeping dead for decades. The temperature of the ground tower increased because of the fire breathing of me Herald.


    The ground slightly turned dusty. The red dust was sign that the breathing was influencing the ground. The long face of the creature was fire red.


    The eye part was empty. Herald could not see the enemies it could sense their presence. The sensors detected the breathing humans easily.


    They were entering through the gate. Herald breathed out fire at them. Albert spread his shield. The fire fell like bucket of liquid on the shield and flowed.


    The shield let out some smoke. It did not burn the shield away however they couldpare the type of threat.


    "Bruh it got angry already what a fate." rkmented widening his eyes at the creature. He might havemented on its appearance however he thought to keep it aside for some time.


    After seeing the size of the creature which was not bigger than double sized elephant Orin came out of the shield. He took his position at the left side.


    rk was also agile in the movements. He found the moment of silence and immediately took newer ce. They were not going to stay under the shield for the fear of the fire.


    The fire creature might have kept them limited during attacks if they remained under single shield. Orin and rk were certain that they could handle fire attacks by mere dodging.


    Jake possessed personal shield so he also walked at the distance. Sashi was thinking whether she could take part in the battle against a fire creature. The arrows might not work for proper attacks. There was blood in her quiver and it was third code so her struggle for the battle might not sit well. She preferred to keep it safe. Thinking this she remained at the back end and not burden for the potential attacks.


    Ahram looked at his chains with the daggers although fire could transform heat in the chains however he was confident to give damage to the creature. Just that he needed to carefully sheet out the timepses.


    The intervals could be helpful and dangerous too. It was up to the yer how perfectly he would interpret it for the sake of better battle.


    Ahram was excited to test his grounds in front of the fire creature this was first direct battle with the professional weapon.


    The other weapons were not favorable. His profession was new addition in any set of the game. He never witnessed the type of weapon sets for this profession. Well he chose them without thinking twice.


    Junan and Albert were in front. From here Junan could order the change of coboration.


    The me Herald spread around fire in order to keep the Runners away from the single path leading toward the inner entrance. There was closed door in the inner path. This door was the third code of the tower. The Herald was certain that runners must have brought the opening key of the door.


    It was trying to protect the inner entrance. "This is so simple." rk walked ahead and hammered on the fire line created by the creature.


    Herald sensed the atrocious runner and sneered, the hidden fire attack moved at the ground unknowingly and reached at the feet. rk could not make it until Orin pointed that his back gown was burning with fire. rk jumped with the shock.


    He never thought that his back would burn away because of simple fire. The gaming costume was tailored and customized with best material. The game portal has international importance so none of the team wore simple gowns also they have freedom to customize dresses before entering in each level.


    It was burning actually. rk felt his back on fire. He ran at distance and fell on the ground rolling to extinguish. Others were active. rk did not ask Orin for help because the fire extinguished with little effort.


    With this they understood that there was some skill of hidden fire. This means they would face the hidden fire skill if Herald thought it necessary.


    rk shook his head and sighed. His back gown got burned. It was not looking good however going back and bringing any changes in the character was dangerous.


    Jake fired bullet to see the difference. It got absorbed in the body of the creature. They witnessed that small amount of attack material would not work on it.


    Instead the bullet made the creature happier. It rose up its neck and looked in the surrounding with fire dripping from the mouth. "Consecutive attacks might be helpful. The body is invulnerable against small attacks. Albert your spear might damage some vital organ of this creature so thrust it at the possible ces. Other could directly use their weapons at the body if not be cautious." Junanmented.


    Their formation and coboration mainly spot two aspects. First the damage level in normal attacks the second aspect that the team members should not receive damage in case of any hidden attack.


    rk was more careful now. He did not want his back burn away because of his carelessness. He was not worried for the damage. The hp bar was filled to the brim however he was worried about his reputation among the gamer girls spectating level two.


    He was told that these levels would earn them international appreciation from the gamers from all over the world.


    rk cared his reputation more than ever. He happened take a look at the graph of the reputation scale all those who battled first level. Jake Lin the youngest yer was at the top in the reputation scale while rk was second. He was not sure what steps appealed to the spectators however now he was conscious that reputation was a thing.


    He could tell why youngest yer was getting popr.

 Chapter 121 - Codes 8

    Codes 8


    me Herald was waiting for them to move for some attack. Its sensors were not giving any signs of movement of the runners. Team members were trying to figure out best method to get rid fire.


    Albert walked ahead. He could face the direct attack too because of shield. Herald sensed the movement. Junan kept critical look. They were going take advantage from the fact that creature used its senses.


    Orin silently gripped his weapon. He was looking at the team head waiting for the gesture. They prepared for surprise attacks one after the other. The big head of the thorny mace mmed on the creature.


    rk rushed without wasting time. His hammer was best for this moment. He also aimed at the head of the creature. The expected fire attack stopped instead the creature staggered. Its senses were focused on the Albert while two took advantage.


    Its feet hauled on the ground to keep the bnce. Junan did not wait and gestured Ahram. Although the swollen feet of the creature were difficult to get circled in single chain however Ahram knew how to use it. He did not mind to use it on single feet.


    The simple chain might have influenced close to zero however daggers on the chain pierced the feet and Ahram pulled the chain. The staggering creature was unable to keep it stand on the ground. The series of the attacks baffled it.


    It fell on the ground scattering the dry red dust. Meantime flood of fire scattered too. The creature did not want to wee another attack. Team members retreated. They were looking at the condition of the creature. In this situation nearing distance was not proper choice.


    They were also worried for the hidden attack. Jake felt the unnoticeable wave on the ground. When everyone was focused at the creature it was silence. The silence let Jake Lin sense the wave.


    It was moving under his feet and heading toward Albert. From this hidden attack one could tell that the creature was not oblivious who was behind the series of attacks.


    The hidden fire attack was aimed at the team head. "Albert, give cover to the team head." Jake Lin hurriedly voiced to inform Albert. Albert followed his gesture.


    Jake was pointing at the ground. Albert immediately used his shield. Junan jumped so that shield cover ground under their feet. The hidden attack met the shield.


    Sashi was standing at distance. She wished that the heat of the fire should not damage the third code. Blood might start boiling with the amount of fire spit out by the creature.


    "The creature will try to attack more." Junan spoke out to alert others.


    He understood reason behind the method of scattering fire on the surface. The creature wanted to distract them and then show up hidden attack.


    Now they were alert. Jake used the method of Albert. He spread his shield on the ground and then created distance.


    "I think I should jump in the fire. With the help of shield I can make sure to pierce the spear in the creature." Albert spoke. Others agreed immediately although it was risky attack but they will be spared from the hidden attacks.


    Currently they were trying best to sense the ground and avoid the hidden attack.


    They were not kids to get happy with the jumping on bumping. Sashi left attack range because she did not want to y it. She was responsible to secure blood in the quiver. Junan gestured Albert giving permission for this attack.


    Ahram was handed responsibility to distract the creature. The chain fell under the fire range. Albert jumped inside the fire. He covered his front with the shield and directly reached at the head of the creature.


    The heat and the fire were unbearable. Albert perspired like it was raining. Perhaps corner of his gown caught fire. He stabbed the spear in the head of the creature it started vomit out more fire. Albert could no more stand in the hell fire.


    He dashed out of the range of fire. Since he attacked at the head of the creature it was bound to die however none could predict the amount of fire. It was made of fire. Naturally the fire seeped out of the body and spread in the surrounding.


    "I am going to call fire brigade else we cannot move ahead." rkmented. They were satisfied to see that hidden attacks switched back to the creature. The body burned away slowly.


    Junan helped Albert get rid fire from the gown. Ahram pulled chain, his hands turned red because of the heat transformation that was realistic.


    Albert looked at his spear it was first ever that the spear did not soak in the blood of some enemy. He surveyed it critically; the sharpness of the spear got some damage or perhaps the wooden pole. Albert ced his hand on the wooden part.


    The spear was not simple. Apart from the frontal sharp pointer there was empty slot.


    The empty slot was made of some transparent material inside it was empty. The ck wood was exceptional. With the first level reward his spear got double lining at the frontal part.


    This was probably signing that his weapon reached level one. Albert sighed. He was just curious about the damage but it was fine although his gown got the burning.


    The fire was dying down. Now the inner path was open for them however they were waiting because the ground bore the immense heat. In case they tried to walk it would be equal of torturing their feet.


    Sometimeter they dashed at the other side of the hallway. Junan called Sashi to use thest code and get near the precious tear.


    There was only one path that led toward the inner entrance. From the first battle outside it was certain that the Duke epted defeat. He would not send anyone to stop the runners.


    So they headed straight to the inner entrance.. The closed door weed them.

 Chapter 122 - Blood

    Blood


    After battling with the fire creature the visible damage was only done to the gowns. The heat reddened their faces. The red dust slightly coated their appearance.


    Sashi handed the quiver to the team head. He remembered the words of the man. The man was unable to exin properly. Junan thought to follow his spoke words.


    There was small round iron made symbol in the middle of the door. The rest of the nk was simple and ordinary.


    Team members were curious. They were silent and observing team head. Junan poured the blood on the symbol. The iron symbol turned like unlocking the door.


    "Thankfully it did not turn out dramatic opening of another code." Orinmented. The iron symbol moved from its ce and the two nks separated. Inside the long path was bright as if the light of the day was directly reaching there.


    Everyone was alert probably more than the peak of alertness. They were expecting some trap or some creature blocking their advancement. "This light is definitely some trap. Look at the concrete walls perhaps there is some hidden creature." rk wide opened his eyes as if ready to spot something suspicious.


    Jake received notification. [You entered in the range of Ashmorn tear.]


    There was no other guidance or warning so Jake took it that the ce was not dangerous for them. The cramp and dull walls might have looked haunted without much source of the light.


    Junan was leading and the first one to see the source of light. There was tiny thing on the wooden table. It was emitting light.


    "It is perhaps the tear of Ashmorn." Team head sounded unsure. They looked at it. Jake received another notification. [The tear of Ashmorn]


    Orin was looking at it without blinking. "If it is the tear of Ashmorn then it has reason to be called precious." They stood around the small table. The tear of Ashmorn fairly nked their eyes with the amount of light.


    All thosepleted tasks and the acquired precious collectibles were meant to add up in their level gains. The umted level gains were transformed in the level rewards. The intricate achievements thus give back the rewards after thepletion of level.


    All of them read through the basic guides of the game portal. So whenever they reached at thepletion of single task they were immensely happy.


    Everypleted task added up to their perfect reward for the level. The developers introduced this method of polishing the weapons and increasing their levels.


    The precious collectibles added in their individual rewards. This way the yer could unlock some of customized options too.


    The professional rewards were rted with the individual rewards. By getting them the yer could unlock ability of their respective profession.


    rk was excited because every tear meant that they were nearing the Orlenia Pce as mentioned by the elder of the Itaten Farm. He was eager to set free little girl called Ashmorn. "ording to the task of the level we should steal the Feast of Kings can someone confirm that we will steal little girl Ashmorn?" his curiosity was at the peak.


    "This is confirmed either we will steal her before the rituals or we will kill the kings. It will depend on the situation or the sudden choice. We cannot let the kings sacrifice her." Junan spoke determined.


    "Hopefully this tear would lead us toward the second tear or the tower." He gestured them to stand near.


    Team head picked the tear. It was boxed in the tiny transparent cube. As soon as he picked it the taskpleted and they were brought in the area of second tower. The tear opened the gate that was closed by the king.


    Only the power of Ashmorn could open those gates closed by the king. Team members felt blinded for some time. They appeared at newer ce filled with chaos. The red dust was scattering. The mayor of the Labona came out with his strongest men. He was standing at the gate to receive the Runners.


    The king sent threat that no matter if he killed all natives the runners should not escape.


    Three beasts were set free in order to force the natives leave the Labona Farm. The mayor got to know that the ''Living Clue'' among the natives helped the runners reach near the me tower.


    He was fuming with hatred toward the natives. The beasts trampled every house. Few hundred people were killed under their feet. The houses were set on fire to get rid the natives.


    The tower was important for now. The sky of the Labona farm was looking at them with pity. The people have nowhere to go because all outer exits were closed and covered.


    Thinking that these natives might show those exits the mayor pulled the eyes of those living near the exits.


    This created horror for the rest of natives. Wherever they tried to hide the beasts came chasing them.


    The natives were looking like insects trying to escape from death dusty red faces and the tattered clothing added to their misery.


    Mayor kept waiting the runners at the gate however they appeared at the different ce of the Labona farm. They were not using normal method opening the gate instead using tear of Ashmorn. King was clueless about the real power of Ashmorn.


    He thought that iplete Ashmorn could not harm his resolution. That was not truth. The Ashmorn could destroy the Orlenia pce with her present strength but she did not want to harm the foundations of the Empire instead she wanted that the runners should kill the kings and bring new era in the seven Empires.


    The cursed king has the backing of the old master which was harmful if she alone decided to defeat him. She was only five years old with iplete nature of her inborn power.


    It could potentially harm others too. Team members saw the chaos. Albert sighed, "The previous farm was better than this.." Hemented.

 Chapter 123 - Welcome Party

    Wee party


    There were people running madly the dust scattering under the feet of beasts. The king sent his pet beasts to help the mayor in eradicating Runners.


    Team members stood to take a look what was happening actually. The scenario in front was horrible. They saw a beast trampled small house and the people those tried to escape. Orin was looking as if the things were happening in real.


    "That beast is seeking death. Who the hell let it loose here?" rk spoke. Orin was reading the book of detection. "The king is helping mayor. The unlucky would meet death." He read it to others.


    After reading he looked in front and spoke, "The unlucky are the natives for sure. The mayor is aware about us. These beasts perhaps belonged to the king." Orin thought for a while and concluded from the words of the book of detection.


    Junan heard attentively and nodded. "I can say this interpretation is wless. Since we are here can see that the beast is running over others we cannot move away and search another tower. Can we?" Junan asked their opinion.


    "To kill this beast is actual wee party so what we are waiting? If the king sent this beast than he is going to regret." rk waved his hammer. Others were ready to test their weapons whether the dy of few moments rusted them? Of course not?


    They stepped ahead. Their present condition was simr of battle lovers. The exquisite gowns were slightly dusty. Two of them ruined their gowns because of fire. Thebination of dark and brown leather gowns was quite appealing for threatening enemies.


    Their main weapons were big, big andrge sword of the team head, thorny mace of Orin, big crimson shield of Albert along with spear, the man with dagger chains, the girl with arrows, and the bulky man with hammer. Only a young looking yer was standing empty handed. There was a dagger and small gun hanging on his waist. His single shield hung at the side of left hand.


    In front of them a beast was asking for death because of its unruly actions. ording to their observation it was only ten feet height however it was fatty.


    The big body jiggled. It could barely move its feet however it was actively destroying houses and killing natives.


    "Chains would not work here. The big body needed many attacks. If anyone could give better suggestion then go ahead." Junan asked their opinion.


    Sashi looked at the silent younger yer, "If we all start attacking then the battle would go on for some time however if we do little smart choice it will end in one attack." She has blunt idea to kill the beast from distance.


    "Just one attack? Tell us." rk asked impatiently. "Two weapons at the same time could reach its body and st away. The ammunition pouch of the kid can do wonder with my arrow. For this we can close some distance. The ammunition pouch was simple.


    They could not understand at first. "It will be simr. Jake will throw it in the air and I will shot arrow in the direction. The arrow would take the pouch and dug in the fatty body of the beast. Jake is quite learned in the gun fire. I am sure he could target the pouch and fire." Sashi exined her ns.


    Jake heard it and nodded. This was possible but they need to calcte their positions before using this throw method. His responsibility and the target should not mismatch. Also the arrow of the girl should be focused.


    The broken houses and the scattered woods were making the area look like destroyed already. Their st might not bring worry for them. Also they could use destroyed houses as the hiding spot and target spot.


    As she said they could kill beast in single attack. Team head heard the n and looked toward kid. "You will coborate with Sashi for this attack. Do you have any question?" he asked Jake Lin.


    Jake fairly understood the n in fact he was d that this would save lot of effort. "The only problem is distance so Albert will also apany both of you." Junan gave permission to go and kill the beast.


    Till now many natives happened to spot arena runners. From their expressions they seemed to see their saviors. It was visible that the natives did not like the king.


    There was strong reason behind it. With some rumors they were able to know that the king confined Ashmorn in the Pce. It was hideous deed in their eyes.


    They respected the Ashmorn and did not want their king to show disrespect towards her.


    Trio walked toward the broken houses. They selected a ce. The minute detail and the movement of the beast should match else the arrows might miss the target.


    Sashi stood at the wooden nk and gestured Jake. He was standing where he could fire perfectly in the abdomen of the beast. Jake threw the pouch in the air and Sashi shot arrow.


    The arrow stuck in the pouch and took it along tugging in the fatty abdomen of the beast. Jake did not waste single moment. He took aim at the pouch and fired. Before the beast could see what kind of thorn pinched its abdomen the ammunition pouch sted.


    Thatrge area dig in hole and the innards of the beasts appeared. The beast fell on the spot. It was unable to move.


    The st did not immediately kill. The natives in the surrounding stopped. They were afraid of the beast and the runners killed it.


    The runners were as stronger as they heard from their ancestors. It was said that the runners were the first people who saved seven empirester their generations hide their identity lived normal life.


    However the natives were certain that the runners woulde to save the Ashmorn. Finally the day arrived. The natives stood to take a look at the runners.. They were feeling exalted to personally witness how the runners look like.

 Chapter 124 - Labona Farm

    Labona Farm


    Albert covered them. They walked away from the dead beast.


    The natives dispersed soon after. Junan thought to search the area and see what they could expect from the mayor. ording to book of detection the mayor was loyal towards the king so he would be bone in their way.


    Junan waved his sword and gestured team members to spread. "We will use this method to get rid if there is another beast wreaking havoc." They spread on his gesture to search.


    Now they were leaving this area and also searching another beast. They were also expecting confrontation with the mayor.


    The natives saw them leaving but littleter mayor with his soldiers appeared. He was fuming and looking ugly. The half face was hidden with the mayors'' cap.


    This cap was the sign of his position.


    He was waiting at the gate and received the news that the runners appeared at the different part of Labona Farm. It was enough to boil his blood. His fascinations of grandeur got coated with dust.


    Mayor wanted to appease the king. Mayor saw the dead beast. He also witnessed how the remaining natives were acting indifferent. In fact they hide somewhere immediately so that mayor should not enquire them about the arena runners.


    Mayor ordered his men to spread and search the runners. Junan and team members were moving freely in the Labona Farm. Everywhere they witnessed simr scenario.


    The fountain in the square dried out. The roads destroyed and natives in worst condition. "I think the mayor is scared of us. There is no harm if we kill the mayor? Would it count going over the board other than the task?" Orin inquired.


    They could neglect the previous Duke because he was secretive in his actions and only killed those he suspected. Here it was different. Every native was suffering. Team head thought for a while. "If we caught him in our way then there is no harm in killing him." Such limitations rarely urred in live quests.


    They found another beast on their way. Exits and the entrances of the Labona farm were in the east side. They appeared at the east side because the mayor was standing at the gate which was at the North. This was the single gate that gave path in between two big areas of Itaten Farm and Labona Farm.


    The power of Ashmorn brought them away from the mayor to let them decide about the new location. There were three Farms in the M City apart from the central city. The central city secured three pces other than the nearing gardens.


    Each garden was differently decorated ording to the taste of visitors. Earlier rich ministers and their families used to walk in these gardens but now it was silent everywhere. Two pces were reserved for the two guest kings.


    They were here for thest rituals at the fortnight. There were only three days left in the fortnight.


    The king was worry free after some strong orders however the appearance of the Arena Runners slowly mped their footing. They were nearing toward the central city.


    It was matter of threat for the king. He was told that the people were betraying the empire and helping runners.


    Still he was bent on toplete the rituals and suppress rebellion. There was strong reason behind his increased confidence. King was proud getting the backing of the old master.


    But formon people they less likely give any face to the old master in front of the esteemed Ashmorn. Natives were ready to sacrifice everything to save the Ashmorn.


    This was advantageous situation for team members. They were also here to save the girl.


    Team members ran around and spotted second beast. They knew that the beast was responsible for the present destruction of the Labona farm. "How many beasts is let loose hand in the Labona farm exactly?" Albert walked ahead. Sashi and Jake also followed.


    They knew their formation. The effortless coboration was better in this situation.


    Trio left to take care the beast while Junan ordered Ahram to take a look in the surrounding. He was certain that the mayor was searching them.


    "We might need a perfect n to kill the mayor. He must be madly looking for us." Team head was concerned for the reason that the mayor might bring big hurdle to stop them from entering in the second tower.


    There were no more built up houses or the proper vicinity were they could hide and only search the tower.


    They were standing in the open ground under the vast sky.


    Team members did not look like vulnerable however they could not neglect sudden surprises.


    The appearance of stronger opponent was expected since they were offending the king.


    Ahram this time took bigger sprints and surveyed huge area. He finally spotted mayor and his men. They were heading in the same direction.


    Ahram hurried to reach the team head and inform. Jake fired the bullet and finished off the beast. The chaos subsided for some time.


    Jake received notification. [Kill the mayor and steal the keys of the tower]


    He was surprised to see sudden quest.


    [Precaution: Do not battle with mayor. He is not human.]


    [Warning: Avoid his spell attack. It is not necessary to fight long battle instead kill without confronting. His men can do nothing without him.]


    Jake read the quest portion.


    It was simple. Labona farm was destroyed. They could not do anything for the natives. The most they could do to kill thest beast and reach the tower.


    Albert brought them back. They saw Ahram rushing toward them with concern on his face.


    Team head was certain that Ahram spotted mayor.


    "The mayor is on the way here. He has many soldiers with him." Jake heard Ahram and started thinking how he could kill the mayor without starting battle with him.


    Jake did not want to waste time in exining things to others.. He was thinking middle way in order to get rid him.

 Chapter 125 - Battle

    Battle


    "The open battle would take it long. The soldiers must be in numbers." Team head thought what better option they could go with.


    Jake could not solve his dilemma. The quest of the task panel was questionable. It warned about the mayor and suggested to not battle then how on earth he could steal the keys?


    If he stay away from the mayor to avoid the spell then killing him and stealing the key was impossible.


    There were two choices. First they should face him and the soldiers. Who knows what kind of spell he was able to cast. In case they battle with soldiers the mayor would employ the spell.


    Team yers would be forced to go through the spell. Jake stopped wild horses of his thoughts at this point.


    Jake could see that team head was preparing to wee the mayor and battle. He was at short terms to n anything. But then he thought carefully.


    Jake finally decided to remain silent unless team head give him some responsibility to fulfill. Junan divided their jobs. They stood to wait for the mayor and his men.


    Jake was standing at the back. He did not speak during the team head talking about how they were going to kill mayor.


    Sashi was standing near him. He gestured her that he was going to remain hidden for surprise attack. She did not inform team head standing at the front.


    Jake tried his best and hurried. He used broken ns of the houses to hide behind. His intentions were to kill the mayor when he wanted to cast the spell during battle.


    Jake kept moving ahead. The mayor and his men appeared. They wereing from the west where thest rays of the light were ready to wee evening.


    Team members could see mayor and his men. They wererge in numbers. The expected battle would take long for sure.


    Task panel told that if the mayor was killed his men would not battle with runners instead leave immediately. Jake thought to immediately run toward the dead mayor and steal the key.


    It was perfect n for now. By remaining hidden he kept nearing toward the west. Mayor saw the runners standing in the open. From his expressions it was clear he disliked the way the runners act invulnerable. He prepared to stop them if necessary then use spell.


    This special spell was his skill. The spell could render the runners motionless for ten seconds. It could potentially change the scenario however mayor did not want to use spell immediately.


    The spell would cost ten years of his life. ten years would decrease from his life when he could cast the spell so he wished to leave it unless the runners appeared winning.


    Team members were not aware that battle was not necessary however their resistance could give enough of time to the Jake Lin. Jake wished that his gun fire work on the mayor.


    Main npc''s did not die with simple attacks. They were meant to fight their way until their health drop to zero. The mayor was stronger however he was not the boss in the Labona farm in the presence of third beast.


    The mayor gestured his soldiers to battle with the runners. Team head waved his sword. He was eager to ughter them. Everyone took their positions and rushed with their weapons.


    Soldiers listened to the orders and started battling. Mayor stood alone at the back end. He was not here to battle recklessly instead kill the runners. Mayor prepared for the spell in case the soldiers felt difficulty


    Jake already knew that mayor would not battle. The soldiers were not stronger to stand in front of arena runners. However the numbers were simply huge. Junan was battling with the five soldiers at the same time. Other yers were also busy and surrounded. They were using best moves and ability of their weapons.


    Jake wished to use some grenades however it could alert mayor. Junan seemed much invested in the battle. Albert used both weapons his spear and shield. He smashed his shield at some of the enemies and others faced his spear.


    rk red the enemies and swayed his hammer. Many fell at distance with the injuries and others used their swords. Orin bluntly used his thorny mace. He was not aiming properly instead wreaking havoc among the number of soldiers. His actions baffled many and their weapons injured other soldiers instead.


    Ahram ruthlessly battled. His long chain captured two or more soldiers then he pulled the chain, it caused daggered pierce the soldier.


    Sashi was at the back end using arrows and killing one soldier at a time. Everyone was busy. No one noticed that Jake was not present there. Team head saw the continuous stream of soldiers.


    Thest rays of the light were dying now. The Labona farm was not in good condition so they could not expectmps for the light source. Then he remembered that Sashi possessed some sub-category weapon.


    During battle he surveyed to see every team member. He was thinking to ask the kid for using some grenade, it would help reduce the soldiers. Junan looked in the direction however Jake was not present. He saw others. They were busy in the battle.


    The missing of the younger yer brought worry for him. He thought that Sashi would be around the younger yer.


    She was separately battling. Jake was missing. Team head called rk. He was near. "Where is the younger one?" he asked killing the soldier. rk surveyed the area critically. He could not spot Jake Lin.


    rk immediately checked the numbers of the yers of his team appearing on the status bar. The team wasplete no one dead. He sighed of relief.


    This was the first thought that crossed his brain. "He must be around preparing for some surprise." rk waved his hammer in the air and answered team head.


    "I hope so¡­" Junan spoke. The burden of the number of soldiers was increasing. They seemed never dying instead stand up again injured. Mayor was unhappy seeing that soldiers were unable to kill any of the runners.


    He was ready to cast his spell. Under the spell the runners would not be able to defend the cumtive attacks of the soldiers.. With this thought he rose up his hands.

 Chapter 126 - Key

    Key


    Jake was waiting for this moment. He was not going to fire just once instead three consecutive bullets were ready to shot the head of the mayor.


    His shooting skill was at the peak of level one. The distance was not bigger too. Team head noticed the mayor. He was curious what was brewing in the head of the mayor.


    The expressions of the mayor made him look uglier than before. Jake fired three bullets. The mayor fell on the spot with the forehead bleeding suddenly.


    Jake immediately ran towards the mayor. He was not certain why task panel asked him to hurry however wasting a moment could cost him the bigger price.


    As soon as the mayor fell the soldiers stopped battling instead they turned toward the direction where the boss fell. Team members got curious at the turn of events.


    They looked the young yer running toward the mayor. Things were uncovered again. They stood to wait what was going to happen. "They are going to kid?" team head spoke and ran toward the direction too.


    He did not want one of the team members surrounded by the enemies. Jake reached near the mayor and searched his clothes. He found the key and saw the soldiers nearing at his head.


    He might have used grenades or ammunition however he knew that soldiers would not attack him. He retreated hurriedly and let the soldiers pick the body of the mayor.


    Junan was running and ready to start battle however unfolding of the scenario halted his steps. Jake ran toward the team head and handed him the key. "I was reading basic concepts of games when I read that if the enemy brings the huge number of force it means the force would be useless if he dies. It gave clue that the boss definitely possessed something precious or important." Jake sounded logical.


    Team head thought for a while. He was quite familiar with the beginners'' guides of the games prepared by the experienced yers. They sold these guides in the market to earn revenue. Most of young kids bought them to understand the logistics of the games.


    Jake Lin was not perfect in ying games so he used to read those guides. Although this clue was given by the task panel but he gave exnation otherwise.


    Junan looked at the key. "It must be important in the development." He sounded certain.


    The soldiers took the body of the mayor and emptied out the area. The evening fell. Sashi activated the light. With the help of this light they could roam around. The pin drop silence and the destroyed Labona farm both were chasing the movements of the runners.


    They did not confront third beast. Team head stopped. Wherever they walked the Labaona Farm remained in same condition. Junan wanted to search the path toward Labona tower.


    "The tower must be hidden somewhere." Albert spoke. He knew that team head was looking for the tower. "Perhaps the first tear could guide us the path." Orin spoke up.


    Junan picked out the tear. "Oh we were contented on the small source of light here it is the sea." Team head chuckled. The tear scattered light like the sea of light. The hiding natives saw the rumored tear. They fell on the ground to show respect for the Ashmorn. The tear made sharp pointer toward certain direction. "We found it. Let''s continue our journey." Junan spoke.


    Without light source they were not happy because it would waste night. They did not mind keeping the journey without resting. Junan was afraid to bring this tear out of the pocket in the bright day.


    It was evening. They followed the pointer of the light source. "The light is enough in the surrounding. Albert you should walk at the right side. Ahram will walk at the left Orin at the back. The path toward tower would definitely give challenges." Junan exined.


    At thest of the night they were supposed to take rest of half an hour. Before that rest hour they wanted to collect second tear. (Team members were strictly informed not to search global chats or take part in the active servers during their rest time.


    The ongoing controversies and the exciting offers for the yers could potentially divide their attention. Their personal contacts were deleted after informing them.


    Jake has no one whom he cared on earth in fact he was brewing only hatred in his heart. They were under the care of the headquarters of the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    Forpletion of the first level they received handsome amount in their ounts. The most appealing aspect right now was that the yers were gaining international recognition. It was an honor for the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    With the perfect team coboration they were leading the reputation charts. This was second level and everyone witnessed how badly the rest of two teams fell in humiliation at the start of the level. The five alive yers kept banging their heads at the opposite of the Itaten Farm however they fell in the ridge when the ground shook and destroyed everything under the area of nine wings.


    Princess was holding these areas with her death the nine wings wipe out too. The spectators were gossiping what possible challenges could stop yer from the second tower.)


    Jake critically looked at the time. He was gettingte for his daily task. ording to his calction he would be able to reach at the rest time and thenplete his daily task.


    The task panel was strict. They left the popted area behind when walking. Slowly the ground became dusty. The soft soil made their feet go down little bit.


    "That mountain looks likeva mountain." Albert pointed in the direction. Theva mountain long became dead however there the mayor erected a tower a decade ago. The Ashmorn chosen this ce for leaving her tear behind. Rarely anyone visited this ce because they were afraid of the soft and rest dust in the area.


    They believed rumors that the mountain beast was present there to protect the mountain frommon people.

 Chapter 127 - Mountain Beast

    Mountain beast


    The red dust increased as they were nearing toward the tower. There was no one in the surrounding to stop them. "We will climb this mountain and check how to reach tower." Few meters peak part of the tower was visible in the middle of the mountain center.


    Over the years the upperyers of the mountain hardenedter it became dusty. Climbing over a normal mountain was different than the soft an dusty.


    Their feet struggled to keep it fixated. All of them used their weapons as support. This reduced their effort. Jake held his dagger and climbed.


    Junan reached the peak of the opening. He could easily walk around because the ce was enough he casted nce at the yers and then at the peak of tower. Others were moving climbing.


    If they wanted reach the opening of the tower then they should descend inside the mountain and enter in the tower.


    Junan thought to wait let them all climb up. He was looking at the peak of the tower when he noticed shadow. The bright light fell at the beast and it created shadow at the opposite side.


    "Think about devil and it is here." Junan was curious howe Labona tower was without any security. There was security of beast. The beast could see through darkness nheless the source of light was advantageous too.


    The dust red color hair on its body shook as it moved toward team head. Team members reached near. All of them found it small ce for confronting beast at once. At most two of them could stand and confront. Junan gestured others to stay behind.


    He decided that only two would battle and kill the beast. Team head gestured Albert. They remained in front and the rest of them retreated on the opening of the mountain.


    Ferocious beast attacked at them with the front legs. Albert ran and used his spear. Limited space yed part. Albert staggered and the spear could not meet target. Beast did not face any worry because it was living here for so long. Junan stepped ahead and used his sword in order to save Albert.


    Albert calcted his steps. It was difficult to maintain the avable space. However after knowing that he should not stagger during attack it was more than necessary to keep the steps in mind.


    The beast retreated seeing the big sword shining in front. Albert found time to attack again. The beast did not show any specific skill that means it was normal beast. No one anticipated that runners would able to reach this far so they did not create extrayer of security.


    Seeing that runners were bing stronger the security was retreating toward the central city. King was getting worried at their advancement. He called all types of the security in the central city to kill the runners. He did not want to die cursed death or get defeated from runners.


    However slowly fear crawled in his heart he tried his best to get rid this fear but could not. Other two kings received the news. They asked permission from the king to personally meet and decide how to get rid runner nheless the king refused to see them before rituals.


    He was confined in his pce. The king was sure that in three days runners would not be able to reach the Orlenia Pce. This was enough to perform the rituals. The preparations for the fortnight were done. The Ashmorn was under strict gazes of the king.


    Her silence irritated him nevertheless he was not going to change his mind. Ashmorn was silent because she was happy that the arena runners were defeating all hurdles. She was hundred percent sure that runners would break in the Orlenia Pce before the rituals.


    Albert this time took extra care during attack. The beast retreated however Albert kept cornering it. The spear brushed past the face. Junan called Ahram. He wanted him to walk at the other side of the beast so that it should not find way during attacks.


    Attack from both sides could end the battle soon. Ahram ran on the edges of the mountain and reached at the opposite side. This time Albert moved ahead for the attack Ahram also threw his chain toward the beast. The beast could not make attack instead the dagger chain stopped its feet.


    The beast groaned with agony. Albert found time and thrust the spear more than once. The beast rolled from the mountain. It was alive but unable to attack or stop them.


    "Hurry the rest time is nearing. We should collect the second tear before it." Team head beckoned them. They had been ying for long. They ignored one previous rest time option. Now they tired.


    Without rest they might feel their head spinning. Team members descended the mountain slowly. The steep was quite dangerous.


    The opening of the tower was as simple as it could be. With the death of the mayor things became easier for them. The mayor was potential enemy that could harm them. Jake made it right choice to kill him. The task panel gave extra amount of Exp for this task.


    His level left slight amount of Exp to reach level four. From then on there will be three levels. At level seven he could unlock the shop option. Jake was eager to buy something with extra rewards. From the way task panel give quests it was clear that the shop option would add up some ease in his controls. His expectations were high.


    Jake slowly walked down from the mountain. All of them stood in front of the opened gate. "Be alert¡­" Junan ordered. It waspulsory. They did not want to get confined in some trap because of ignorance.


    Those in-game traps were never appealing. And for this live quest game they could expect something brutal. The small cube was ced in the empty space of the wall. Junan picked it. The tear transported them in front of third tower.


    A man was holding sword at the neck of native.

 Chapter 128 - Slaughter

    ughter


    The ruthless soldiers made several natives kneel down. They were bleeding all over. All of them were standing in front of red tower. The second tear destroyed the gate for sending the runners here. The power of second tear surpassed first tear. The second tear took this method because the ruthless soldiers wanted to scare runners.


    These natives were found nning to help the arena runners if they managed to reach third farm.


    These soldiers carried round des too. They were quite active and aggressive. Team members staggered with the force but managed to stand firm. The rest hour began and the live quest ceased for one hour at most.


    Jake hurried to leave his monitor andplete daily task. He could not imagine punishment in case of dy. Jake wanted things to keep this smooth track.


    His hopes were increasing with everypleted task. The team members and the coboration kept moving the quests.


    Others also got busy in their personal needs. Jake did exercise and then went to eat his fill. He refreshed a bit with shower and change in to new set of clothes.


    Since he was experiencing game life for the first time he was getting used to do normal jobs in hurry without spoiling things. It took twenty minutes and he was done.


    He checked the frozen screen of the game and read the message sent by the other yers. They decided to rest for one hour. Some of them were exhausted and wanted to take nape.


    Jake was much excited to start the game. With the increasing Exp in his stats he was not feeling tired or exhausted. In fact he felt energy surge in his body. He seemed y the game portal without rest howeverpleting task was necessary too.


    Those daily tasks were increasing his body potential so it was beneficial. He was not some chubby cheeks little kid instead thin junior school student.


    This was the first reason that his ssmates found it funny to bully him. They could overthrow him and kick whenever they wanted to create some fun.


    Jake was curious to know what happened after he posted some reports at the order of the task panel. After posting he got busy with the game and did not check. It had been a week that he did not check any news about the ongoing discussions.


    Close to hundred servers of the games got banned half of the guilds lost their sources of the money. The famous games no more existed instead the streak of hope the game portal started.


    Now the big bosses were ying game behind the screens. They bet everything for this game portal. The developers charged them bulky amount to create this game portal.


    They destroyed the key concepts of the game portal after agreement between the bosses. Initially no one thought that game portal could be noose on their necks. The CEO''s thought that their reputed guilds could cross levels. The most they focused to teach cunning methods how to damage opponent. It turned out that their yers were dumb to the point of disappointment.


    What was the use of cunningness if the yers could not survive inside the game? Jake thought to not open that fake ount. After half an hour he will be busy in the game so he did not want distraction of any kind.


    The secret report and the coded conversation that he shared on main tform for the socialins got viral. People guessed the person. He was just small target that hit hardly.


    Within few days the court announced verdict and sent him in the prison for fifteen years. He did small level corruption regarding the present case.


    Nobody could search the secret spy. Jake wished that task panel should not give simr job to do it again. As if heard his thoughts the task panel appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Task type: Urgent]


    [Create official ount and set it for the rest of social interactions.]


    [Addition of every five thousand fans will give points in the reputation scale]


    [Give professional answers when needed and take rewards.]


    Jake read the notification.


    He was quite amazed. He was nobody and the task panel telling him to create official ount. Jake read again only to go through simr text. He was standing speechless. A boy with no particr background abandoned by his father could get reputation. ording to task panel every five thousand increased fan following would make him eligible for reputation scale point, what was that scale actually? All hrious thoughts were running in his head.


    However ignoring everything it was task that he shouldplete. Jake told himself at least three times only then he forced to think about his official ount.


    He liked his present neutral numbering name ''Zero Three''


    Deciding on it Jake opened his phone and created his ount on the mostmon social media tform called ''Hello Fun'' this social media was famous all over the world.


    Jake created ount and wrote down username and the details. He was not fan of social media so he could intentionally forget it. The written username and password would help if the task panel asked something regarding it.


    The notification appeared as soon as he created the ount. [Congrattions: This is the beginning of the journey of bing a celebrity. Cheer it young boy.]


    Sometimes task panel acted lively although it did not bring any excitement for Jake. He did not want to ask any question instead rx his head.


    He was unsure of his future. He wanted to focus on his levels and his miserable condition. The change in his condition could make him stand in front of others.


    First of all his tasks and thepletion mattered to him. Jake looked at the time. Only ten minutes were left.


    He gulped some water and sat in front of the monitor. Thankfully all of the team members were in the same headquarters.


    They were responsible to check at the right time.

 Chapter 129 - Third Tear

    Third tear


    The live game resumed quest after the rest of one hour. Team members were looked refreshed as well. All of them were ready for the long run. The soldiers standing in front of the tower looked evil.


    They wanted to scare the team members so they decided to ughter natives in front of the Runners. Team members looked at the soldiers as if seeing them dead.


    Most of the soldiers were attentive for any battle while seven of them stood with the weapons to kill natives. Sashi shot arrows consecutively. Team head did not want to talk about why the captured natives so he gestured Sashi.


    It was the fate of these natives that might cause their death. "We will battle till thest soldier fell dead. I hope there won''t be another hurdle." Junan spoke grimly.


    The specs of easiness vanished from his face. The team members understood that the battle was first andst option. They were about to ask what would be the formation when they noticed that team head was already running toward the soldiers.


    "Team head ate some fiery noodles?" rk chuckled. All of them rushed following team head. Jake started firing. He threw a grenade at the side to clear before the soldiers make advancement toward them.


    They hurried and started battling. The soldiers got shocked because these runners did not give them face for the sake of natives. They threw aside the natives and came forward. In this area only the tower remained unscathed.


    Team members could not get enough of time to look at the condition of thisst farm near the central of M City. It was destroyed and abandoned. The constant bloodshed killed of the natives. Few remaining became homeless. They were scared and hiding somewhere.


    Junan did not need exnation for the reason behind. The coward soldiers were following the orders of the king. Soon the silent ce became battleground. "None of the soldier should escape this time. I want to see them dead." Junan waved his sword in the air and ordered his team members.


    Now it was time to show their real power in order to scare the king. "We got it man." Albert answered. They used all their crude methods of attacks including their oddbination of weapons.


    No more self-imposed restriction. It should be called ''all out''. Jake was also attacking freely. He did not mind using grenades to disperse if the soldiers tried to surround him.


    This was one of the coolest battles they ever fought. The soldiers were trying to kneel down the runners just like they forced natives but it was getting nasty for them. Many soldiers faced deadly injuries. Now they were crawling begging for life.


    Junan was most satisfied to see them crawling. "It would have been better if you have protested against the inhuman orders of the king. I am ruthless against the ruthless." Junan kicked the soldier.


    By speaking these words the intentions were clear. Junan wanted to let the king know that the team would reach him soon.


    Half of the soldiers fell dead. The remaining knew very well that their efforts would not bear fruit. Some of them used their weapon on their neck and suicide.


    The brutality of the runners exceeded their expectations. rk tried to avoid still the blood of the soldier tainted his face. "Nothing is detestable for me but the damn blood of my enemy." He removed the stain from his face.


    Jake kept safe distance from the direct attack of any soldier. His actions and attacks were quite rtable. The reason was simple. Using both hands for controls was dream for now.


    He could rely on his efforts. Soon there were uncountable dead bodies of the soldiers. "It seemed we will walk over them to reach the tower." Albert wiped sweat from his head.


    It wasst part of the night. The pace of their quest increased recently. It took little time to get second and third tear. They were standing in front of third tower and killed potential enemies unless there were some hidden for ambush.


    Junan halted his weapon knowing that none of the soldier survived. "I believe no one got damage in this battle?" Junan asked.


    Since all of them knew their specifications so they work and battle ording to it. Even the less experienced younger yer knew how he could handle battlebo.


    Team head looked at them and nodded. "We will wait for some time and walk inside the tower." The first tear was providing light. They could see the dawn. Slowly the rays of bright day appeared from the horizon.


    They were ready to enter in the tower. During this time they did not notice any suspicious activity. This made them believe that it was safe to enter inside the tower.


    Still Albert remained in the front with the shield. They were careful however it was not needed. The tower was empty. The third tear was ced inside.


    The soldiers tried to pick the tear and destroy it but they could not. By destroying third tear means that Runners would not be able to enter in the central M city.


    The power of Ashmorn was dangerous for anyone bearing malicious intentions. No one could take this tear and the king could not leave his Pce and get this tear.


    He was confined. The darkness of the night and the brightness of the day both were deadly for him. This so he was living in the night with the numbers of litmp around.


    In the day he hid in the deepest portion of the Pce. His life was miserable because of curse. Ashmorn oftenughed when she saw his bafflement at the changes of the natural day and night.


    She was not afraid of his anger. Ashmorn knew that the king''s life could no more sustain. He should be killed for the sake of the future of Empire. The other two kings would follow the same fate. King only knew half of truth while the other half was with the Ashmorn.. She did not rte it to him.

 Chapter 130 - Empty Tower

    Empty Tower


    They entered the tower. The single path led them nowhere. They stood to search the door. The slightly bigger central ce was empty. Team head and others were surprised.


    They anticipated that it would easier again however it turned out they should put some effort. Earlier the soldiers entered in the tower and tried to capture the tear.


    The small cube tired them to death but the chase did not end. The cube kept moving away from their approach. Finally the tear turned in neutral state or else they might have spotted it easily.


    "Spread around and properly search it. It should be here else there is no reason for the soldiers to stand in front of the tower." Team head spoke. Team members spread in all directions.


    The shapeless inner structure needed exploration. Sashi moved her hand on the dusty wall. It got covered with the dust. "I wonder when they built it?" she dusted her hand andmented.


    Jake tapped on the walls in hope that the cube may fell from some crevice.


    They were careful. After some time they gathered because the cube was nowhere. Jake asked task panel for a clue.


    [The third tower is holding the third tear.]


    Jake wanted to know where it was hiding perhaps the task panel was rigid to tell him anything.


    "Is it possible that the king took it from the tower?" Orin asked curiously. There was possibility because the soldiers were already standing in front of the tower.


    ording to some rules of this game portal the king is the boss so naturally he cannot personally influence smaller quests. Also the power of Ashmorn may seem iplete still no one can forcefully take her assets or belongings. Orin take a look at the book of detection." Junan exined the possibility.


    Orin nodded and opened the book of detection. "The third tower is holding the third tear." He read the text.


    Jake heard and wanted to give some lecture to the task panel. Task panel should have given better clue than the ordinary one.


    This confirmed that the third tear was still in the tower. "I think we should check it again." Junan ordered them to search. They spread.


    Albert tapped on the ground he was curious as to where was the tear. Apparently there was no hiding spot for lit cube unless it was no more lit. This thought widened his eyes.


    "How we are supposed to search dark cube?" He asked Junan. Junan shook his shoulders. He was also clueless.


    The thing that made them confuse that the tear just disappeared. "Should we use weapons to poke the walls?" rk asked. He was looking foolish when searching. He seemed like searching needle in the garbage.


    "I don''t know. Hope it won''t damage the cube." Junan blinked his eyes as if did not know what to answer. They were able to find inner door but it was not helpful.


    One by one they gave up searching. Junan saw them as if returned from biggest battle of their life. Jake was also tired. "We have searched each corner, every single inch of walls. Now only the Ashmorn could search her tear." As soon as rk spoke thest sentence the cube lit up and fell from the ceiling.


    rk was siting against the extended rock of the tower when the cube fell. Junan captured it before it could fell on the ground. They got shocked it was quite pleasant. Normally rk and his words were taken no serious.


    However it proved blessing. Few things were coded. They could not solve them without luck. "Finally you proved your worth rk." Junan chuckled. He mostly overlooked his bbering.


    rk twitched his facial expressions. He was speechless. Instead of speaking something bad heughed, "Man I love you though I am not interested in men." He liked team head and the way he was leading this team. rk was lively person also he was secretly aware about the reputation scale.


    He knew that his reaction would be counted. Junan looked at Albert and shook his single brow asking silently what was wrong with rk.


    Albert gave silent expressions that he was clueless.


    Albert stood up. The third tear was emitting light. It was sign that the gate was ready to open. "Perhaps the task would be different after reaching newer ce. Get ready¡­" team head could notplete his sentence.


    The emitting light covered them entirely and shifted in the central M city. It shook the entire city giving blunt signs that Runners entered in the central ce.


    Three pces were informed about this. Three kings were worried. Runners were getting stronger with eachpleted task. They their weapons were gaining power and their body was gain strength ording to the pace.


    This slow progress let them understand the best points about this game portal. They did not need to worry for collecting recent rewards. The normal rewards were adding up in their level ability.


    It made them worry-free. The level rewards they could collect after the levelpletion. The changes in the settings and the tasks were challenging however it was feasible since no game would be famous without difficulty levels.


    However there would be some problematic events when the other teams managed to survive in some levels. They could potentially disturb the pace of each other and snatch tasks.


    Snatching tasks could add up problems because the strength gains would be divided when another team snatched it. At that time the yers would be hostile from each other. Some will take advantage.


    Third team was not aware what could happen to their progress and gains at that point.


    The only survival option would be evil and selfish. It was merely second level and beginning of their challenges. Jake was informed by the task panel so he was eagerly waiting for the day toe when his right arm could take the controls.


    The stats were being refreshed and he could take a look whenever he wanted to check it.

 Chapter 131 - Central City

    Central city


    They appeared in a garden. It was empty and silent. Thevishly decorated garden nts and the active fountain added charm in the surroundings.


    Clean and carpeted roads were opposite of what they witnessed earlier. They seemed all alone in the big city. No one came to threat them. They were looking as if they reached particrly at the wrong ce.


    "To be honest I was thinking that this time the king personally would appear to scare us. He is not informed? Howe? May be he in dilemma whether to let us loose horse what we want to or he is nning at the back end?" Orin picked his book andmented.


    Junan kept three tears carefully. He knew that these tears would help in times of trouble.


    Albert looked in direction where old structure buildings were standing as if spying Runners. They were equally silent. It could have been strange however it was justifiable.


    The people staying in the central M city were notmon. They were elite people with the orders of the king. They would never help runners in anyway instead they might scheme and stab if the runners tried to trust them.


    Jake remembered the warning of the task panel. He was quite active when observing the surrounding.


    "Destroy the third king and his spell." Orin read and captured the attention of the team members. They heard but did not immediately spoke.


    They were trying to digest and dissect the simple yet iplete clue. Ahram sighed. He was getting habitual with the half information but Sashi could not keep her dissatisfaction. "As always this trash book is reluctant to tell us the path. How indifferent? They should have at least designed it thoughtfully." She looked away letting team head decode to find this king and his spell.


    Junan slightly smiled. He was no more impatient with the type of quests. "We can search the path too. It is secondary concern. First of all what is this ce?" Junan put his hand on his chin after cing his sword on his back.


    They nodded. This ce was also strange. "Probably they would suddenly attack or ambush. I might not search every house to kill enemies. Let theme in the dark. My hammer would nip them in the dark." rk waved his hammer.


    The searching part was not his type. He might directly use some weapon to destroy the locality. Others shook their heads. Thankfully not everyone in the team was simr to other or else it would have been mess of team.


    Such team might not survive further levels. In this team everyone bore different qualities of yers. Collective force was feasible for perfect team.


    "Our quest is clear. We will kill this third king. He is from different empire and reached here for the rituals. If so then he will be waiting for the right time. From all the settings we are supposed to save the Ashmorn however these kings could potentially harm or damage our future quest that''s why we should get rid them." Junan paused for a moment.


    He wanted to exin what he gathered from all the previous clues and the quests. The team members heard him attentively. They did not want to miss single detail because they were responsible to make sure the quest shouldplete. It should not be spoiled because of some foolishness. Of course none of them wanted to bebeled foolish.


    "The path will appear if we roam around the city and find some clues for example the difference of the structure. After all a pce must not resemble normal houses also I have read that ancient ages used to intentionally higher build their pces. For example there could be some prestigious soldiers or the separate queue in the paths." Junan spoke.


    He wanted to tell them that they needed to walk in the city and the path would eventually appear.


    "Since the Ashmorn tear brought us here it means we are near the pce." He spokest sentence to tell his opinion. This was simple they were near the pce for sure.


    Jake took deep breath. He could rte the opinion of team head.


    This whole garden and the area covered the east of central M city. Ruma Pce was located at the east corner where thest garden of this part ended. The pce was prominent from afar. Once they crossed this society of elite ss team members they could easily spot the pce.


    The elite ss society was emptied out after the order of the king. Later the attendants and the personal security of the third king upied these houses till the fortnight.


    This said the team members could expect anything from the sneaking windows. The security guards were hiding and keeping strict eyes at the team members.


    They were responsible to protect Ruma Pce and the third king. He could not personally join them and kill the Runners. He was afraid of the light of day and darkness of the night simr the first king.


    Pce was safest ce for him till the rituals.


    The loyals would die to save the king. They were equally afraid from the runners because they heard the rumors. The runners were not random but the creators of the foundation of this Empire centuries ago.


    They worked for the safety of the empire selflessly. Their association existed and the ancestors handed their responsibilities to the present generation.


    The history of the runners opened up after the king revealed that Arena Runners were threat for the Empire of course no one knew the truth.


    Later the Duke of Arena exposed the truth after knowing that he did not take part actively in the struggle of Arena Runners.


    He was bound to do this or else he would not be able to stand his head up in front of ancestors.


    Hepleted his responsibility this way however the loyals were afraid of the kings. They did not want to offend them openly by refusing their orders.. Others were simply against the arena runner thinking that they should kneel down in front of king in all conditions.

 Chapter 132 - East

    East


    The hiding soldiers wanted to attack suddenly and disappear. It would save their guts from giving up. The team head stepped at his left and started walking.


    This was random direction in his eyes however perhaps someone disliked it. A round de fell in front digging in the ground.


    Junan stepped back. Others got alert. Albert came with the shield. He spread his shield and looked around. They were looking for the second attack but it did not happen.


    "Who threw this and from what direction?" Albert asked. Junan did not see. There were buildings in a row all of them silent and mysterious. It was sudden so he was clueless.


    "Sashi and Jake keep your arrows and gun ready and watch the buildings." Junan ordered. Clearing each building was not part of their quest.


    Also they would be leaving so the soldiers or whoever wanted to attack should follow them toward the pce. Team members were going to destroy the pce. They did not want to spend time in the normal buildings. The most pressing concern was the precious time.


    Clearing normal buildings means they would run out of time by reaching near Pce. Sashi and Jake took position. They walked carefully keeping their eyes at the buildings. Others followed behind Albert.


    The big garden was never ending or perhaps they were walking slowly. Various nts cut in shapes rustled unknowingly.


    No one noticed because they were looking at the buildings.


    Those nts started changing their positions too.


    Team head and others were walking at the opposite so it was entirely out of question that they could guess what was going on.


    One of the nts grabbed Orin from feet and dragged him inside. They halted their steps. rk hurried to capture Orin however he waste by single moment.


    The round shaped nt that seemed well served by the gardener appeared as cannibal. rk was about to use his hammer at the puffy leaves of the nt when Ahram barely interrupted.


    "Hold it young man." He almost shouted. He got frightened the way rk was going to bang his hammer. "There could be Orin." Ahram spoke. rk went silent for brief moments. "Heck I was going to ruin the team." rk answered and looked at the puffy leaves.


    The nt rustled like it was going to fell on ground. They saw the thorny maceing to view then went back. The nt screamed, next moment Orin came out of it.


    He killed the soldier that tried to capture him and injure with the round de.


    rk gasped and took deep breath. He was really at fault. Thankfully Ahram acted on time. "Thanks bro, I should be careful next time." He patted on the shoulders of Ahram. Ahram was younger than rk however he acted sober and silent.


    They were looking at Orin now. "He was mere soldier wanted to act stronger than Orin." Orin raised his shoulders as it was nothing big. They nodded however they should look both sides now.


    "That nt is constantly moving if I correctly remember." Junan noticed the nt. They looked at each other and decided the most troublesome job. They thought that this realistic looking garden should survive nheless it was meant to get destroyed.


    The soldiers were hiding there. It could potentially bring damage to them. They could not neglect that the garden was spread at every side. In no time sooner they would leave it.


    It was true. The east garden spread toward the east pce. This means they would keep this slow pace toward the pce and garden would also remain along the way.


    Since they were solving this issue Jake did not distract his focus. A soldier appeared from a window and threw the weapon. It was aimed at the team head.


    Jake immediately fired and the soldier fell from the third floor of the building.


    They looked horrified. Seeing Jake doing his job perfectly brought satisfaction for them. "It was perfect hit young boy." Junan praised. Now they urgently needed to change their coboration.


    Both side enemies were hiding. They were looking chance for attack. "I will be ahead. Ahram and Orin should cover the back. Since the garden should be destroyed then make sure every nt should meet its end." team walked ahead and swayed his sword at the puffy nt.


    A soldier screamed because the sword damaged his neck.


    "See nts can scream. This is the reason why they should meet their end." Junan walked toward Jake after giving example.


    They understood. Now they resumed their pace. Whichever nt they noticed rustling got destroyed eventually. It started changing the clean and beautiful garden ruined.


    Sashi shot arrow and the soldier fell from the window of the building. The soldiers soon realized that it was not working. The runners were more active now.


    The attacks stopped. Junan got curious. No more nts rustled. The soldiers seemed admitted that they could not stop the runners.


    "Maybe they are in small numbers." Albert spoke. It was his opinion after noting down the difference of soldiers. These soldiers looked different from the empire soldiers.


    "What made you think it is?" rk asked. Albert shook his shoulders, "These soldiers are the security of the third king so naturally they will be in smaller number. The king cannot bring his army in the other empire if I am not wrong." He exined.


    rk wide opened his eyes. He was feeling himself thickhead. No one could me him because he was made for battle not for the brain jobs. His battlebo always surpassed from others.


    "Rest easy my friend. I recently felt this difference. It is also a gesture for us that we are nearing toward the pce. Get ready for battle. The rest of security might wee us in front of pce." Albert pleasantly spoke.


    They were in a team however rarely talked to each other. Their center of attention was the team head and his orders. "Now I understand how we were selected in a team." rk nodded.


    He never felt that he was above from team head because many things skipped from his eyes yet the team head pointed earlier.

 Chapter 133 - Pylon

    Pce


    In absence of the attacks their pace increased. The buildings were saved from the ammunition attacks of the runners.


    However the garden could no more keep the clean structure. The east garden destroyed its beauty. Runners were looking like some apparition after going through number of quests.


    They no matched to their initial appearance. The gowns were uttered with the dust. rk and Albert ruined their gowns when they were battling with fire creature.


    Still the shine of the gold tes over the edges were enough to threat the enemies. The sharp weapons were the second reason for the threat.


    They were satisfied about their current progress so their faces were showing their enthusiasm. It was enough to scare the soldiers of the other empire.


    They were not familiar with the history of the Arena Runners however after knowing they did not want to personally meet this nightmare. Team members were sprinting toward the pce in the well thought out formation.


    The shield man was running in the middle. Logically they should have kept him in front however Junan did not want it this way. Being in the middle means the other team members could easily hide under the shield in case of direct and sudden attack.


    Also they could not neglect that defense was not the only choice. They needed to put attacks too. Jake was in front with Junan. Jake has single shield while Junan could protect himself.


    Sashi was at the left. She was experienced so it was highly unlikely that she would get any injury in the attack. Grabbing enough of time anding behind the shield was feasible for her.


    Ahram was at the back waving his chains. rk surveyed the pce frontal part. Two attendants were standing at the pylon. It was the first pylon of this pce. The king was hiding in the deepest part of the pce to avoid the brightness of the day.


    The attendants made ns with the soldiers to stop the runners. The attendants could use magic skill and battle with the runners. It was simr of magic against the ability. It solely depended on the users as to which of two would appear stronger.


    The ability of weapons and the magic skill of the enemies were ready to sh.


    The attendants were quite confident because they could see that runners did not possess magic skills.


    Junan twitched to see the dark balls forming in their hands. This was first confrontation with someone who could use proper skill. He searched the guides of the portal they fairly exined that the npc''s could use magic and weapons ording to their assigned rim.


    "Attention buddies we have enemies with magic skill. Do not get panic. The ability could battle with the skill as long as the wielder has faith in it. Your weapons are no way lower than the skill of the enemy however it is up to you how you should fight this battle." Junan gave warning to the team members.


    It was necessary because half of them rarely bother to differentiate during battle. He did not want them to get damage. Prevention was better than cure. Junan was following this from the very first opening of the first level.


    They heard and sighed. It was bound toe sooner orter. As expected the portal kept its signature variance. The attendants could see changes in the expressions of the runners.


    This boasted their courage for attack. The typical looking pce remained erected however no one could guarantee that it would remain unscathed after the runners run through it. The white pylon with the royal design looked beaming in the day light.


    Jake did not give any reaction when team head informed about the attack type.


    He was holding his gun with the hope that he could headshot the attendants. All of them were brewing simr thoughts and wanted attendants'' dead.


    Jake was no different. "We can kill them during their skill use. Someone should face the skill and the rest is my job." Jake spoke his suggestion when he saw the ck smoke forming in the ball and heading toward them.


    sting the pylon was simr of creating trouble for the attendants perhaps they would die immediately after falling off from the huge pylon. They were not the real bosses with many skills. Normal npc''s could only possess one or two skills depending on their area of activity that was most of the time limited.


    Junan thought about this suggestion. There was possibility. The smoke ball would remain in the same form when attacking them. Junan looked toward Orin and ordered him to use his thorny mace to smash the magic ball against the ground.


    For this they needed to create enough space for the action. However they did not change formation till the magic ball reached them. At the same time Jake took help from Sashi. He was able to throw the ammunition pouch at the base of pylon. It was not some big founded structure instead straight pylon made to give royal vibes.


    It was easier to destroy. It was normal for kings to order such structures for their taste. The smoke ball reached at their heads. Orin sprinted with his thorny mace. His heart might have given up at the thought that how his weapon could defeat magic skill then he remembered the words of the team head.


    It was up to the yer in this game portal. His ability could defeat magic too.


    He stiffened his heart and took the smoky ball as the rock ball. His thorny macended on the rocky ball and smashed at the ground.


    The magic ball lost its stability and dispersed.


    The attendants were shocked to see this however another shocking surprise was ready to kill them. Jake fired at the pouch of ammunition. It was close to the pylon. The fragile pylon shuddered with the st.. The long structure of the pylon shook and the attendants could not keep their bodies firm on the crumbling pylon.

 Chapter 134 - Finishing Up

    Finishing up


    Junan saw the crumbling pylon. He side smiled. Instead of fighting and prolong this battle the younger boy decided to st the pylon. It could save them from lot of trouble.


    The two attendants cried for help however no one came to catch them from free fall. In fact few of soldiers were looking at them from afar but could not step near for the fear of runners.


    The attendants fell on the ground their health dropping to zero. They were yet to decide as to when they should enter the pce. They saw the gate fell too. Without battling with attendants it was impossible to enter the pce.


    Both sides were decorate with the hand made art structure. The human shaped statues were silent however as soon as the team head and others stepped inside the pce the statues started speaking, "The Feast of Kings"


    They were standing in a row. Completely white paint over the statues and the fixed feet over the rock were unchanging. Their lips trembled repeating simr words, "The Feast of Kings"


    Their matching rhythm was strange. Once the statue of the right side would repeat the words then the two from opposite side would add it again.


    Team members looked at them as if they were looking some hidden enemies. "Are these statues real? Speaking? Did the enemies paint over their bodies?" Sashi asked curiously. She tapped on the white statue with the help of arrow. It was hard like stone. Yet they kept repeating the words.


    "I never liked my kindergarten teacher for the same reason. She kept repeating the lesson as if we were dumb for her. If these statues kept repeating then I might vent out years old anger too." rk waved his hammer. He was getting annoyed.


    He stood in front of one statue near him and spoke, "The feast of Kings shall be ruined. My hammer would smash harder your Kings. You do not trust?" rk was talking as if the statue could hear him.


    The statue spoke again, "The feast of...." it could notplete the words. rk smashed his hammer on its head. The statue broke in pieces. Junan purely sighed. This team member was out of question. He has lot of things that he disliked or something annoyed him at one point of his life.


    "Are we going to break them all?" Orin asked. He was stifling his wish to use his weapon. "I do not think it could bring trouble apart from ruining the pce entrance." Team head shook his shoulders as if letting hisrades chill for some time.


    Sashi stood in front of the fountain. A small statue erected in the middle of water tray repeated following the rhythm, "The feast of Kings." The water flowed from the head umting in the tray. Sashi stabbed her arrow in the head of the statue to see whether it would still follow the rhythm.


    The statue remained same. "Seems like big weapon should end the misery of the statue. Team head can you help breaking this statue?" He was holding big sword others were busy.


    "Sure however would not you want to see this statue after killing the king to see if it still repeats?" Team head asked her pleasantly. This triggered her curiosity. "Indeed I would want to see the changes. At least few statues should remain intact from the damage to see the difference." Sashi agreed.


    Jake looked at the statue near him. The statue was bent on its knees. The lips trembled to speak but Jake put the gun in its mouth. The lips stiffened unable to speak. "That''s like a good statue." Jakemented bringing some smile on his face.


    (His actions were recorded by spectators. The others were doing typical actions just like any other gamer. He was quite different as some unique person in the game.)


    After destroying half of statues they were ready to scare the soldier standing at the inner pce. He was royal soldier and personal guard of the king. He was looking at the runners how they destroyed the statues as if humiliating the guest of the pce.


    Team head stepped ahead to see whether the guard would attack. The guard was looking at the team head with doubts. He was anticipating that the runner would immediately attack him however Junan took one step at a time.


    There was something else brewing in his head. The pce was big possibly with many hidden and apparent paths those could confuse an outsider. If they entered the pce without someone guiding them they could get lost.


    This guarde soldier could guide them through it. Soldier did not move from its ce. The limited number of royal guards were present at the various parts of the inner pce. They sent him to witness the strength of runners.


    The guards might have ran in the inner pce but he felt that his feet got fixated on the ground. Despite fear he could not escape in the inner side.


    He was as if waiting the death retribution. "You are alone standing here? Where are the rest of guards? Do you want to defeat us singlehandedly?" Junan calmly asked. His actions were sober and his attentions were unknown to others.


    "I will battle with you and save my king." The guard pointed his sword toward Junan. Junan chuckled, "I appreciate your courage but you should think wisely. The king is not good man he should die to save many Innocents. Did you hear about the Arena Runner''s history? Don''t you want to be one of them?" Junan spoke as if guiding a soldier for the holy purpose of the war ahead.


    The soldier casted a nce over him then nodded. "They were heroes in history but the king..." The guard felt his loyalty toward the king turned in to confusion.


    "The fall of evil king brings new dawn for the rest of Empire. The new king would do justice. The runners are there to make it happen.." Junan spoke as if speaking the audience of hundred thousand people.

 Chapter 135 - Guide

    Guide


    The guard loosened his grip on the weapon. "My ancestors remained loyal with the king. I do not want to die for the sake of cursed and greedy king." The guard spoke dejected.


    Others heard the influencing speech of the team head. They got awe inspired. "This would be the first game where the yer moved the heart of npc? Does the npc''s possessed heart?" rk asked curious.


    Albert patted on his shoulder. "This is game portal with virtual reality of advanced level. You can expect emotions and expressions of the npc''s as if real. I wonder the future levels." Albert answered.


    "The king would kill me as soon as he came to know that I betrayed." The guard spoke. Junan nodded, "He would not live another day I can assure you. Guide us the inner paths of the pce." Junan gestured.


    The inner pce was simr of riddles. The first row of the corridors took straight path. Team head gestured his men to follow. The bigger hall with the big portraits hanging on the walls looked haunted.


    "The personal attendants of the king closed the hidden trenches. The underground trenches are made to protect the king from the direct sunlight." The guard informed.


    Junan was looking the portraits. He gestured Albert to get ready for battle. The portraits were the loyal soldiers of the kings. The eyes were moving toward the disloyal guard. It was not easy to notice the unnoticeable movement however the keen eyes of the team head could prate the bones.


    The guard was not hiding anything. He himself was clueless what possible scenario could it to be.


    The lush portraits came to life when they reached in the middle of the hall. The guard got terrified. He was not expecting these loyal soldiers to appear here.


    They red him from head to toe. "Disloyal should be killed first." The order echoed in the hall. Well this time Junan was clueless who ordered this. All of them looked same wearing same ancient royal uniform of soldiers.


    "If you can you should try." Team head answered and stood to protect the guide. He did not want to repeat as to what happened in the previous quest.


    Team members got alert. They pointed their weapons. Silence prevailed for few moments then the weapon shed. Ahram joined team head from the left hand. Jake paired with Sashi. They coborated perfect, Jake fired when the arrow missed because of the soldier cutting arrow before reaching near.


    The soldiers were quite impressive. They knew best moves ording to their weapons. The fastest rk could pressure of this battle. His hammered staggered a bit because of the attack of the soldier However he was able to ovee thepse. It was simr of one on one battle with equal skill.


    The soldier bent a little backward and used best move to dodge the attack. The attack weapon met the empty air. Orin appeared out of nowhere and gave surprise attack without warning.


    "You can call when it needed. " He winked and ran toward the other target. He did not kill the soldier instead let rk kill it. The whole hall turned in to battle ground. Four guards surrounded team head.


    They wanted to kill the disloyal. Junan could battle ruthlessly however letting them kill the guard was not choice. It was matter of ego now. The ego of the team head was boiling at the peak.


    Ahram wondered why team head was angry. He was using weapon as if there was no tomorrow. The controls were extraordinary. He never happened to witness this enthusiasm of the team head earlier.


    The soldiers triggered his anger. The guard stood trembling however seeing that the arena runner was not letting any weapon hit him made him ease up. He finally could understand the difference of their better cause.


    Ahram threw his chain to capture the soldier but the sword of the team head reached before his long range weapon. He was moving around and giving tough time to the soldiers. Jake was also keeping eyes. He could tell the reason behind egoistic battle of the team head.


    It was no more simple battle instead ego battle. The enemy should see how arena runner could create threat.


    The half of royal soldiers fell dead and injured. They valiantly battled. Jake fired at the soldier after Sashi asked him to take a look at the escaping soldier.


    Jake bent on his knees to avoid the sword of the soldier. He came from behind sneakily. The furniture was letting them sneak for attacks.


    Sashi was near but could not help in time. Jake rolled on the floor. The soldier attacked again. Jake involuntarily moved aside so the sword mmed against the shield. Jake found this chance.


    He fired meanwhile. It was headshot by luck. Jake heaved deep breath. He was spared from injury. Team head halted because he was afraid that Jake might not be able to survive. The soldiers were stronger.


    Fierce attack could confuse experienced yers so it was naturally troublesome for Jake. He stood up and waved toward team head.


    The remaining soldiers were still battling. They did not want to give up for the sake of king. Orin went to check on the inner door. He was ready to attack if newer soldiers rushed in.


    The guard spoke, "All inner doors are strictly locked to stop the bright light of the day. I am afraid that you need to forcefully open them."


    The threat of the runners made the royal attendants and guards decide this way to prevent the runners entering inside the trenches.


    Only two days were left for the fortnight rituals. It was plight that the stronger forces were unable to stop the advancement of the runners. This east pce was dered under threat after know that the runners got the third stone.


    There was literally no hope for the east pce. The other two pces increased their security.. They hired magic masters to stop the runners.

 Chapter 136 - Inner Doors

    Inner doors


    Knowing that inner doors were closed Junan needed Orin and rk to break open. Their weapons were suitable for this purpose. The inner pce and the corridors were winding.


    Team head tried to look outside of the windows but those were locked. Perhaps the king was seriously afraid of the light. Lack of bright day light made the inner dull and dim.


    The dullness added to the feeling of haunted ce. Probably it was due to the reason that the current resident of the pce was cursed. His presence spread his ominous cursed aura.


    The guard stopped in front of a door, "From here we can enter the inner halls. King uses one of the hall for spending the night in the middle of hundred over litmps. If you do not want to wait till night then you will cross those three halls and reach the trench. Presently king will be in the deepest trench because today it is full bright day." The guard exined.


    Team head understood how they will reach the deepest trench. For sure he gestured all of them because right after entering in the halls they will be surrounded with the security.


    Their entrance would be equal of deadly enemiesing to kill the king. The security would not spare any effort. The crafted door looked hard to break.


    It was thick in stature so naturally they were going to take little time. rk and Orin stepped ahead. They started mmed their weapons at the door. The first few attacks did not budge the door not even damaging the paint.


    The iron pleated engravings on the door created echoes at every attack. This was enough to alert the inner security.


    rk hammered first and then Orin followed. They were attacking in coboration. The thorny mace made some dent on the door while the hammer weakened the structure.


    After some time the door lost its durability and copsed. There was no one outside so Junan gestured the guard to remain behind. Runners entered tantly inside the first hall.


    "It was expected?" since the windows were closed there was no source of light. Themps were not lit. The halls was covered in silence however team members knew that the weapons of the security must be around their necks.


    Team head did not want to show up the tear so Sashi brought out her sub-category lit weapons.


    It gave off some understanding of the surrounding.


    The premonition came true. The cruel looking security men were holding weapons at their necks. Team head twitched. This was the first ever that they got surrounded very badly.


    rk wanted to say something however he did not want to offend anyone. The situation was little tough here. Albert wanted to spread shield and create some distance but his position was not favorable for sudden action.


    Jake looked at the security man holding weapon right in front of him. The single shield was hanging on his left side near the waist. At the same side the gun was ced in the pocket. He assumed that the stout looking security man was not looking details about him.


    After all it was tough to see through in the dim light. All of them exchange some silent nces. Their reliable silentmunication was not bad. Jake held his gun and pointed toward the security man without looking at the gun or the direction.


    He fired the bullet hit in the middle of the two legs. Sashi immediately turned off the lit weapon. Team head switched position and killed the security man. He made sure to put his hand on his shoulder to confirm the identity.


    It was pitch dark and no ce for mistake.


    Albert and others did the same. They hurried to change the location and throw the security men aside.


    After three moments the dim light resumed. The scenario changed in their favor. The security men wererge in numbers however the team members could tackle them as long as the swords should not reach their necks.


    The security man who was injured badly convulsed on the ground before death.


    Jake slightly turned his head away after knowing that the bullet actually did some wonder.


    Orin made thumbs up sign toward the young yer. They wanted toment something however knowing that Jake was younger they held back.


    All of them got busy. The battle turned tough. The security men kept attacking. They were in limited numbers. "Do not injure and leave. Kill on the spot and reduce the numbers. Jake was also actively firing at the security men.


    Two bullets were enough to kill one. When he thought that two security men might surround him Jake stepped back toward Ahram. He was near so he could coborate with him. "Trying to capture younger one,e at me." He gestured with one hand and threw the chain.


    Both used their weapons to fend off the chain however the weapon could not cut through. One of them escaped and the second got injured with the daggers.


    The numbers reduced. Slowly this hall resumed its peaceful silence. Things were clear now. If this hall was sinking in the darkness then the rest of two will be simr.


    Orin checked all of security men. They were no more moving.


    "We will break the next door make sure to not fall in the hands of the security men again." Junan reminded.


    Simr situation might not bring goodness. It was luck that they changed the scenario with some effort nevertheless all situations may not turn in favor in the end.


    They searched the next door. It was at the corner of the same hall. It was made of dark iron that''s why they took some time to spot it. The first attack on the door created empty echoes. These were more disturbing for the ears.


    The big hall perhaps increased the impact of the attack. They heard the sound shing with the walls. "Jake remember to throw the grenade as soon as the door copse.." Junan ordered.

 Chapter 137 - Bang

    Bang


    The hammer doubled the sound of echo. It was not pleasant to listen this echo because the huge empty area increased the impact. It was clear that the door would take effort.


    Junan and others stood to wait. "The next hall will be darker so Sashi will use the lit weapon differently. The third hall might lead us directly in the trench. The cursed king might be stronger however I have think thoroughly how to defeat him without battle." Team headmented.


    He wanted to tell others about his ns how to kill the king. "Is there a way?" Albert asked.


    They were always on the go. One after the other quest grabbed their attentionpletely. It was team head the younger yer who alwayse up extraordinary nning to get rid stronger boss.


    In fact it decreased their worry about the tough coboration for killing the stronger. "We know very that the king is afraid of the light. The tear of the Ashmorn releases light as well. I think using weapon might burn our calories instead we can bring the lit tear of Ashmorn. The king might know stronger magicpared to the attendants." Junan exined.


    His words carried worth. Who would want to battle when the mere light could kill the enemy? "If the tear of Ashmorn could not kill the king then we might need to st the trenches to let the day light enter in¡­" Ahram added.


    They looked at him. It was first ever that he added his suggestion. "For sure the younger Jake could do wonder in least time." Team head chuckled.


    "So in this level three kings are bigger bosses with curse. Pity for their lives that the Ashmorn left her tears for Runners to kill them I should thank her after reaching Orlenia Pce." Albert was d that they did not need to directly battle with the boss. It reduced burden on his shoulders.


    Normally it was hard effort to kill bosses. Junan nodded, "Indeed we might be able toplete the level before thest day starts."


    The previous level was quite horrible experience they barely survived many life and death events especially various types of poisons kept their breath stuck in their throat.


    "Are they going to give us bonus for earlierpletion for example some ability or perks?" Sashi asked curious. She was interested if they really give some perks.


    "Haha I do not think they are going to consider it. It is for our performance. Presently we have no one topete however in the future the guilds would learn to survive in the portal. Our better performance will keep us at the front. There are things that will reveal slowly for us. Get ready for bigger changes in your private and public life. I have heard few rumors. We might eventually know them." Team head initially hesitated however he thought to give some gesture about the future changes.


    Sashi and others got curious more than ever however they did not ask further.


    They door copsed and they turned immediately. Sashi hurried to throw the lit weapon. Jake threw grenade. They reached near. The hall was empty. There was literally no one to wee them. The guard was still at the first door.


    After knowing that the Runners entered in the pce the king lost options for escape. His most of loyal attendants were killed in the first battle with the runners.


    Now he was waiting for them to appear in the trench and he could kill with his magic. He learned magic to find treasures and wealth from the ancient caves.


    He was not alone. The other two kings were equally greedy. They were angry at the truth that the Arena Runners found out about their ns of rituals.


    This ruined everything. The king was waiting in his trench to kill the runners.


    The runners were ready to kill him without battling. If they decided someone else to sacrifice for the rituals then the three kings might have survived however they decided to sacrifice the esteemed Ashmorn.


    It triggered their plight. The Ashmorn hasplete control over the three forces of the Seven Empires. The first and foremost force was the Arena Runners.


    She was sure that the Arena Runners could stop the three kings and save her.


    Two days were left in the fortnight. The king stopped the preparations for the rituals instead started thinking what to do to halt the advancement of the runners.


    He was currently baffled.


    He was ignorant about the power of the Ashmorn. He could never imagine that the tear of Ashmorn could let the runners pass through the gates those were locked by the king.


    Initially king taunted the little girl. He was sure that Ashmorn could not do wonders. The opening of the locked gates was evidence that he should not have taken her warning mere words.


    Now he regretted however nothing could be done other than the battle. He ordered to gather all magic masters also sent someone to bring the old master for this battle.


    The king was confined in the Orlenia pce. He personally could not appear in the battle. The old master could kill the Runners. The old master received the message and reached the pce. He was informed about the runners entering in the Ruma Pce.


    The old master ordered to capture the Ashmorn and restrict her with the chains. The attendants brought iron chains and confined her. The Ashmorn did not protest instead she was silent.


    Her fire red eyes were silent till now.


    She was waiting for the runners. If they could not kill the old master then Ashmorn would break the iplete force of her nature. It would destroy the Orlenia pce along with the Empire.


    Destroying an Empire to save the other six was the only choice she could decide on at thest moment. At the cost of her life she was ready to kill the king and everything in his surroundings.


    Jake received the notification.


    [Killing the king would destroy the pce]


    [Warning: The tear of Ashmorn hidden in this pce will disappear.]


    [Task: The tear of Ashmorn has better usage than of killing the king.. Just throw him in the light and get rid the enemy.]

 Chapter 138 - Saving Tear

    Saving Tear


    Jake barely held it back the word ready to slip from his tongue. He wanted to salute the timing of this absolute suggestion of the task panel. When Jake needed it the task panel kept the mouth shut. Now that he was following the team head this sudden suggestion would force to talk with the team head.


    However Jake could not neglect the suggestion of the task panel because it must have far-reaching impact on the advancement. There were many things that only the task panel could tackle before they go wrong.


    Jake has confirmed twice or thrice about the difference of the opinion and the team members were ready to work on it.


    The sudden quest of the task panel saved his day or else their decision might have dragged to hell in the previous level.


    Also the one where they were following the faker this example was enough to leave him speechless. Jake took deep breath and forced his mind to prepare good excuse.


    The second hall was silent. Possibly none of the security guards were present in the second hall. "Team head I have some premonition about the usage of Ashmorn Tear. The killing of this king has more than one option. I think the purpose of the Ashmorn leaving these tears behind is different. Also we decided to kill the king however the fourth tear is still missing. The elder pointed that there are total six tears of Ashmorn. I highly suspect that we can find it here." Jake did not take pause in the middle.


    He was worried that he might miss one of the logic.


    They were ready to enter in second hall. Junan stopped when Jake called him.


    All of them looked at him. One of the most pressing part that they missed the fourth tear. They in fact forgot about the fourth tear in the wave of enthusiasm to kill the king.


    It was apparent that the pce would destroy along with the death of the king.


    Team head halted his steps. He was silent for few moments. "I agree that the Ashmorn is stronger and leaving her tears behind meant something else another purpose probably. Well to be honest I forgot about the fourth tear." Team head admitted with open heart.


    He was actually d that someone else was here to remember crucial points in the long run.


    "That fourth tear man¡­" rk came to join in the conversation. "Oh wait where is the guard that brought us here?" Sashi asked curiously. They looked around. He should be following behind seeing that there was no threat to his life.


    They were busy in clearing the hall and the breaking the door. The guard skipped from their eyes.


    "He must be at the first inner door. Do you think he is familiar with the fourth tear?" Albert pointed his spear ad asked Team head.


    His words were enough to give a punch to their anger. That guard was another faker this time again. Team head sent three of them to hurry and capture the guard.


    The guard was familiar with the fourth tear. This tear was ced in the seventh chandelier of the pce. This chandelier was lit extraordinarypared to the others.


    He happened to hear the gossip of the personal guards of the king. After entering in the pce the king was afraid to roam around the tear so he ordered to build trenches for safe distance.


    The royal security was not interested to take a look at the tear. They were minding their own business however this guard wanted to get this tear for good luck after knowing that it belonged to the Ashmorn.


    Presently he was standing near the seventh chandelier. It was lit as usual. He decided to run away from the pce after getting fourth tear.


    For runners this tear could save from the magic attacks of the masters yet this ignorant guard wanted to keep it for the sake of good luck.


    Team head was able to understand the gesture of the younger yer. He was in fact sending yers to make up for this mistake. They were going toward the bigger boss so naturally the treasures will help in battling against the boss.


    The logic was simple yet he ignored.


    "It is getting typical that we cannotpromise on the treasures in this game portal. And the treasures are in various forms. Now this this clear and I will not neglect it again."


    Albert, Sashi and Ahram were sent to bring the guard. Till then they would keep strict eyes at the ce and decide how they should kill the king without using tear.


    Trio rushed in the various corridors and left some marks in order to not lose track of the initial ce.


    The guard was trying to use his sword to reach the chandelier from the ground then he took support of the furniture. He used his sword again and the small loose part of the chandelier fell on the floor.


    It created echo in the empty room and the near corridor.


    Sashi was walking near and heard the sound. She called others and they entered in the hall.


    They looked at the guard as if looking the biggest fool.


    He almost stopped his breath after knowing that the runners found him in the big pce. "No one should think that he could act smart." Ahram was ready to cast his chain at the guard however he started screaming and begging for life.


    Ahram looked at Albert. Albert waved his hand and gestured the guard to leave this pce immediately.


    From the expressions of the guard he was sure that his intentions were not to hide the fourth tear from them intentionally. The guard did not talk about it when team head did not inquire.


    He thought that perhaps runners were only here to kill the king.


    The guard ran in hurry.. He did not want that the runners should change their mind about his life.

 Chapter 139 - Killing King

    Killing king


    The remaining team members were nning how they should kill the king. "The total area of the castle and the expected location of the king is the main concern. If we could solve it killing the king would not be problem."


    After knowing that tears should not be used for killing this king Junan was thinking ways to drag the king in the bright day light.


    "If we know the exact location of the trenches then it will be easier to st that part of the pce. It will reduce the effort." Jakemented.


    sting a part of the pce might take all pouches of rdx at once however it was not impossible. Junan thought about his suggestion and nodded.


    "Once the trio return with the fourth tear we will be able to decide it ordingly. The pces are always stronger structure, sting it may cost us some injuries if we did not take precautions." Junan answered. It might have been easy to search the king in the trench then kill however it would cost a tear of Ashmorn.


    The king was informed the runners broke the secondst door and there will be battle any time soon under thest hall.


    From here king could hear what was going on in thest hall however the runners halted their advancement for unknown reason.


    They were currently at the secondst door. The hall was empty and the security was at the next hall. The huge distance made them oblivious what was going on at the second door.


    Jake was feeling alien who turned the normal and smooth tides of the quest.


    He has strong belief that the bigger boss was preparing to confront them.


    Soon trio came back. They handed the fourth tear to the team head. Junan secured it in the waist belt.


    "We are at the ground floor of the pce. If we could open the windows from all sides then the light will be able to reach near these halls. Jake will create track for the light to enter in the trench with his weapon." Junan was moving in the hall and thinking feasible method.


    sting the pce would bring trouble for them. The shortest time for running away from the pce would take ten to fifteen moments of sprinting. It was huge distance.


    The impact could give damage potentially. Jake nodded. This was best n to kill the king in less time. "Two of you should join with Jake Lin and rest of us will make two pairs and open the windows." Junan divided their jobs.


    They were working ording to their ease knowing that there were not much security men to stop them in the pce.


    Jake went to check the closest window near the hall. Due to the pitch dark surrounding the initial steps would be tough. Sashi helped with her lit weapon.


    The hall was void of any window or the security men closed them resembling to the structure of the pce wall.


    Jake tapped on the wall to sense the difference. Ahram and Sashi did the same.


    Ahram found some emptiness. He tapped his hand again. There was some possibility so he picked his shovel to smash against the wall. Sashi also picked her sharp tool to break the temporary seal on the window.


    Jake was trying to calcte the distance and how he would st the opening for the hall. Once the hall got lit he would try his best to lit the next hall.


    His job was to create enough space for light to enter one after the other hall. Junan and others wanted to exploit if there were windows sealed at the others sides of the halls.


    The security men waiting in the first hall got curious. They were in urgency to find out what was going outside because the king was getting angry at them.


    He was preparing to trap runners in his magic skill yet they were nowhere. It was not that they changed their mind?


    Orin and rk found sealed window. It was at the opposite side of the hall. The king chose middle most ground for making trenches. He wanted to make sure that even enemy reached in the pce they would not be able to kill him.


    Runners were different type of enemies. They were looking for the easiest way to kill him. He might have choked after knowing it.


    Ahram kept smashing the shovel. The small part of the seal broke. Some light sneaked inside the dark hall.


    Jake saw the direction of the light. The source should be bigger in order to spread in the big hall. Ahram understood that the whole window should open up for better light source. The big window seal was slowly breaking.


    Jake got busy in searching another window. The frontal part needed light source so that he could threw some grenades in the opposite direction and destroy big wall.


    ording to his estimates this wall would lead the bright light in the first hall.


    The distance from the first hall toward the trench was not much. One or two more attacks could do wonder however bigger source of light from the opposite side was necessary too.


    There rk was hammering on the window seal. The circr hall created boundary around the trench. This strategy might have worked if the runners decided to battle however they were willing to save the tear for better purpose.


    If both sides could create the light source in the direction of the trench then the king would not be able to survive few moments under the bright light of the day.


    Although it added to their work but it worth it, half of the broken seal let Jake get ready for the action. He picked grenade and threw toward the wall.


    The distance was enough to save from the impact. Jake held his shield to cover. Ahram and Sashi were at much distance.. They would not get disturbance with single grenade attack.

 Chapter 140 - Desolation

    Destion


    The grenade sted small part of the wall. It was not enough to let the light inside. "Seems like the pce walls are made of better concrete." Jake side smiled.


    He stood to wait till the impact of the st diminished. The cracks in the wall were enough to nt single pouch however before doing this Jake went to tell Ahram to leave the hall.


    They walked out of the hall. Jake stood in the door after cing rdx pouch. He aimed at the wall cracks and fired. Bigger st echoed. The hall shook for brief moments. This was enough to bring some threat for the king.


    Thest part of the seal was left to work on. Ahram and Sashi hurried to clear it. Now the light traveled through window and entered from the sted opening of the wall.


    The echo alerted team members working on the other side.


    The first hall got dimly lit with the lighting from the front window. Ahram went to search another window.


    At the opposite side Junan and Orin were able to open a window. They could see the next wall of the hall was hindrance in spreading the light. "You go and bring Jake." Junan ordered Orin. He reached at the other side of the second hall.


    "You guys are quite faster." Orin saw the sted wall and the cleared window. This side of the hall was letting the light inside the first hall. Bit of more effort wouldplete the task from this side.


    ""We found the first window earlier." Sashi stabbed the sharp weapon and answered.


    "Anyway Jake, team member asked you toe." Orin brought Jake Lin at the other side. The window was cleared perfectly. In just one nce Jake decided to use grenade in the middle of the wall. The grenade helped in creating cracks in the wall to better fit the ammunition pouch.


    He did his job perfectly when the bullet hit the pouch. Junan nodded. He sent Orin to ask the other two whether they found some window.


    There were total six windows however they found four. But these were enough to lite the dark hall. Now it was beaming with light.


    "From here we need perfect and smooth n. The king is aware what we are doing here. Perhaps his personal security men would try to stop us. Battling might give some opening for the king because we don''t know if there is any escape way." Junan exined.


    "We will stand at the part where it is enough lit. Then Jake will st small part of thest wall. The light would enter the trench. If it still did not work then Jake will make another st. Get ready for any situation." He gestured them to take positions.


    Jake went to ce the pouch near the wall. He was sure that cursed king would not die with the st. The king was learned in magic skills and only limited options could endanger his life.


    Jake fired. The wall shook. The security men fell dead because they were in thest hall. The remaining men were injured. Albert walked ahead with the shield to check.


    He could see the trench. The king was ready with the magic skill. He was annoyed by these runners. Coming with the two steps the light decreased when entered in the trench.


    All of them knew that it would be troublesome to bring light directly in the trench. However Ahram picked his shovel. The iron part was shining and it could reflect light. He kept it and shed inside the trench.


    It brought some difference.


    Others noticed him. Jake thought to add one more st from second location. He ran and reached the other part. rk followed him in case security men came to stop.


    The second st reduced their worry because they heard the scream of the king.


    He was hiding in the trench in hope that Runners would came rushing inside however they proved smart enemies for the king. Junan entered inside the trench while Albert holding the shield.


    The king was in no condition to stop his misery and attack with magic skill. His eyes were getting blood red.


    He threw his crown away. "It is my first ever that I will drag a king." Junan grabbed hold on the king, the king struggling and going through anguish.


    As soon as he threw the king in front of window, the body of the king started melting like ice. Although team members were anticipating it to be smoke and vanish.


    "We should leave the pce now." Junan ordered. The central walls of the pce got unstable because of the consecutive attacks.


    They were again at the entrance. "How strange? The statues we left without damaging have disappeared?" Sashi asked team head. He was also shocked.


    "I cannot tell what happened to them." Junan shook his shoulders. The bigger pylon of the pce shattered in pieces. It was signs that the pce will also get destroyed.


    "Seems like it was meant to get destroyed. rkmented. They hurried to run away from the pce structure.


    "Second pce we areing." rk was waving his hammer and shouting. There were no signs of evening and they were able toplete this task.


    Ashmorn was not in good condition. Her chains were hurting her because the old master used worst magic on the chains.


    As soon as the biggest pylon of the third pce shattered the magic masters got worried. They were hired to stop the arena runners however the rumors were turning out true.


    To be able to kill the third king meant that runners were here to kill the first king. The magic masters could not refuse to battle because old master would kill them.


    The king ordered that the soldiers would not be able to stop the runners. In this case only magic masters and old master could stop them. Ashmorn was d to know that third king was killed however she was worried thinking that runners might have used her tear to kill the king.. It would slim down their chances to stand firm in front of the old master.

 Chapter 141 - Second Palace

    Second pce


    "Where is the second pce?" Orin asked as if eagerly wanted to kill the second king.


    They were in the open. After the destruction of the east pce the second king ordered his security men to hide the pce from the eyes of the runners.


    The horizon looked at the phenomenon with the wonder. The garden surrounding the second pce enveloped the pce in the blink of an eye.


    All paths leading to the pce became invisible.


    Jake thought about the task panel. He decided to ask for the second clue of today. It was better than wandering like flies. Orin looked in the book of detection. This time again as they were near at the secondst task the book of detection stopped giving gestures.


    "I swear I will tear apart this one page book if it existed in real." Orin closed the book with the click. Despite his utmost frustration to learn the detective profession this book of detection was not cooperating.


    "Rest assured all professions will go through upgrades with each level. Although I cannot tell how the detective profession will evolve. I think it depends on the intellect of the yer while I highly doubt if exist in real." No one absolutely no one can taunt but the team leader. Junan proved it bluntly.


    Orin gulped dry breath. His unbelievably speechless face showed how stumped he was feeling at this moment.


    "Yeah this the privilege to be team head. Enjoy it buddy." Orin nodded his head still his expressions unfathomable. He was at the peak of his patience others could notice it.


    Albert was most happy to see this taunting. "Good going someone took revenge for me. You deserve this." Albert added. He wanted to say that Orin should have used his brain instead of the tongue however Albert forced himself to not speak it.


    He was angry at Orin because he revealed his conversation in the global group chat. Albert told him to not reveal that he disgusted snakes and their poison.


    Orin pinched his lips as if trying hard to keep his calm mind. Others looked away because they were trying to stifle theirugh. Both Junan and Albert were roasting with all manners. Jake was neutral in this conversation.


    He silently called task panel for the clue.


    [The second pce went under the ground. It is at the north from the current location of the host.]


    [The north garden provided space at the order of the magic attendants.]


    [If the host wanted to find the pce then break the shackles of the garden. There are four shackles at the four corners. Each shackle is under the order of the magic attendant. The shackle is simr of cuffs.]


    [Warning: Three demons are protecting each shackle.]


    [Kill those demons and the shackles will break. With the shackles destroyed the magic attendants would be killed eventually.]


    [I think the host is mature enough to care for the precaution. I do not need to remind.]


    Jake Lin read briefly. It was wondrous ay for him. Before this day whenever he asked for clue the task panel only kept it limited words with no exnation today it was generous toward him.


    Most of the time task panel intentionally kept one or two things hidden from the host in order to confuse. Well it was unknown whether it was intentional or the limitations of the task panel.


    Jake looked up to confirm the direction.


    ording to task panel it was at the north from his current location. It was at his left hand.


    "Once again we are at the mercy of luck or someone knows our destiny?" rk asked. He was thinking to change the direction of the topic.


    "I can use fourth tear for the direction however I cannot bring it in the light." Junan answered. He remembered the words of the elder. Jake was silent. When the book of detection give some clue it ease up his concerns because he could manipte the exnation however telling them something out of the blue could surely confuse them.


    Also he was now worried for the spectators. They would start ming the CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers for manipting some the secrets of the game.


    The other cobra like enemies would start campaign against him. The truth that the CEO was not doing anything underhanded but no one would trust.


    Jake did not want to create such chaos against the CEO. He was indebted to him for selecting him.


    He finally spun the excuse. He pointed his hand at the direction where they destroyed third pce then pointed north direction saying, "When the pylon was shattering the magic attendants looked in at that direction. I was curious back then and now since we are nowhere to go we can travel in that direction to take a look what is special there." He sounded confident.


    Junan had had seen him many times noting down each and every detail. Albert was no different. He checked how the kid was giving urate clues however he reached at the conclusion that the kid was different when doing the quest along with them.


    They always got invested in the battles and then forget other things while the kid actually decided soberly. At many ces they were saved from the circle of the enemies and wasting lot of time in the random battles.


    If it was solely for them then they might have exceeded from the time limit of the previous level however Jake kept reminded by his actions that the time was precious.


    He was more of a genius among the yers.


    Others looked at Junan because it was all up to team head whether he wanted to listen to the suggestion of the team members.


    This team up was different. If it was normal game the yers might have disagreed on the leadership of the team head and search another guild.


    Before getting selected for this team they took oath to listen to the team head else the selecting bodies would charge them the double amount of their earned money.


    It was simr of threat however they were here toplete the portal and see the end of portal.

 Chapter 142 - North

    North


    "There is no harm in following that direction. We have nowhere to go. I seriously miss those games with the maps." Albert spoke. This portal introduced profession instead of maps. Now that this profession was in its iplete form they could rely to their instincts.


    Also it was part of portal that to find another quest afterpleting the first one.


    "The global servers are changing because of the emergence of the game portal. Do you think it could ruin most of the present guilds?" rk asked Albert.


    While they were walking there was no one in the central city to stop them or start a battle. Albert was free to discuss his worry. Slowly all top ten games were closing their servers due tock of traffic in the previous three months.


    The maintenance cost of the servers was in huge digits. Theck of traffic threw them in utter loses. It was difficult for the owners of the servers to keep them running at the drops without any benefits.


    "Who would have thought that small matter would turn in to bigger one. The closing of the servers is beneficial for the owners but scary for the guild owners. They had been working hard for those games. This damage would hit them harder. I as far as I known the owners of the servers are not going topensate. In fact they would turn away their eyes as if they cannot see them¡­" Albert spoke.


    "I am also owner of a guild and know how hard it to run the guild of hundred over pro yers. Fortunately the CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' contacted I. He probably selected yers on his own terms. I do not know his concerns however it is clearing now. He wanted to emerge aplete team unlike other teams in the typical guilds. Look at Ahram, Orin, Sashi and most of all the younger yer. All of them bear different background in the gaming but they are selected. I cannot predict the future but I am willing toplete this portal for the sake of the CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' He is trying to revenge from the top fourpanies and I will render all my help being part of the ''Sovereign Rulers''. The rest is fate." Albert spoke.


    rk was impressed. This was rare to meet someone with sincere thoughts especially in the gaming world.


    "Then it is confirmed that none of the guild would survive unless some of them are given chances in the portal." He was also running a guild but it was small guild working for the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    rk never thought that CEO would personally call him and invite in his office for discussing the topic rted to the portal.


    It was simr of some president of the country calling a peasant living in urban area for a tea party.


    Ahram was famous yer in the A server of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' nobody knew about Jake Lin. Sashi was part of pro program. So literally no one was familiar with her.


    It was enough to define that their fate brought them in the portal. "Indeed those guilds would suffer. I cannot tell what will be the scenario at the end of the portal. We will see new era and old faces would no more dictate the gaming world." Albert answered.


    They were walking behind others.


    The central city seemed sleeping in the bright day. This was strange. Not even the natives could be seen on the streets. The buildings were closed. The north distance was simr of the east.


    "I think we should increase our pace." Junan spoke to get their attention.


    They hurried their pace. rk thought to reveal about the reputation scale afterpleting the second level of the portal. This third team was leading and they werebeled as the third team among the spectators.


    And the younger yer was known as ''Zero Three'' he was leading the scale with individual reputation points.


    Jake created official ount with the same username. Slowly it was getting attention of the fans. The global search was flooding with this username. They found the official ount of ''Zero Three'' yer with the introductory message. Well the task panel gave suggestion for the text.


    If it was Jake then he might not have hit the idea of creating official ount in the first ce.


    "What is this ce?" Junan stopped to see the sharp turn on the ground. It was pointing two directions. There was pit next to the pointer. "Huh what is inside?" Orin stepped ahead to take a look what was there in the pit.


    He saw to ring eyes. The demon was standing and listening the runners. He was sure that they would walk away instead of inspecting the pit. "Oh I think I saw a demon there?" Orin stepped back.


    His expressions were simr of his speechless appearance. "Demon is in the pit but what it is doing there?" Junan checked again but there was nothing.


    He looked at Orin and brought some polite expressions. "Did you get your nape during the break?" Junan asked.


    He was no in a rush toplete the quest because his attention was to keep the yers sane at the first priority. The pressure of the portal and the unique settings could influence for sure.


    Junan was not some irrational team head to force his men otherwise. They wanted toplete every level with perfect coboration and the perfect demanded them to remain sane.


    "I took nape of half an hour. I saw there demon ring upward." Orin picked his thorny mace and smashed on the ground. The ground was not stable because of the pit it made another pit revealing the demon.


    The demon was there protecting the cuff.


    There were three demons in total. They looked at Orin as if he snatched their clothing and exposed publicly.


    The red skin and the white zing eyes were strangebination for the demon.. But they looked awfully horrible.

 Chapter 143 - Demon

    Demon


    "See it." Orin puffed his chest after revealing them. The demons jumped outside of the pit. They looked at the runners. Team members stepped back. This was sudden revtion of the npc''s.


    The demon that red Orin looked at his weapon and created simr weapon for the battle.


    Orin was shocked to see this.


    Junan called Albert and rk to handle the rest of two demons. The third one was already walking towards Orin.


    Team head gestured Ahram to give helping hand to Orin. Jake was standing because he was responsible to keep note of surrounding. Junan wanted to know why demons were hiding here.


    There must be strong reason. Jake was familiar with the reason however he thought to wait. ording to the clue this pit could be the first corner where the fist cuff was ced to stable the pce under the ground.


    If this was true then they were at the right ce. By killing these demons there were three more pits to be cleared. Sashi witnessed the battle. She was thinking to use her arrows however this was close enough. Her attack would not work. Also the arrows could disturb team members in the battle.


    She walked along the visible line on the ground. The ground was torn apart in order to hide the pce so the crevice line was visible. Sashi was free to explore so she kept walking along the line.


    The distance was enough however knowing that the others side was safe she was willing to know the problem with the ce. It was strange they found demons and they were trying to hide too.


    It was enough to create suspicion. Since others were busy in battling with demons it was good chance to explore the surrounding.


    Jake noticed Sashi he was d that she was doing this instead of him. This would reduce his effort in exining.


    The demons were using same weapons as the runners. They also mimicked the battle moves of the yers. Orin was stumped to see this. No matter how rare move he was using in fact he exposed his master moves too. The demon did not take much time and learned the move in the next few moments.


    When Ahram joined the demon looked at the dagger chain and thought to bring that weapon in existence. The red dagger chain appeared in his hand and he threw it toward Ahram.


    Ahram stepped back surprised. The chain was simr other than the difference of the color.


    It confused the battle scenario because the changes in the weapons were tough for the yers. They were looking what to expect further from these demons.


    Junan was helping rk. Albert was busy with the third demon. The demon brought the red shield along with the spear. Albert twitched. He was using spear but the demon was faster to dodge with the shield.


    He was trying to figure out w in the actions of the demon. From the current actions it was hard to differentiate however for Albert it was not impossible to find the w.


    Ahram and Orin were able to understand the problem with the demon. Now that he was using two weapons confusion on his face. The demons were only part of the magic of the magic attendant.


    They were not currently controlling instead the blind magic was working in the battle. This led the demons confuse the moves of two different yers. "Ahram you will give me cover." Orin spoke. He was keeping track just when the demon changed the weapon in the chains he attacks.


    The demon attacked with the chains using the same move of the yer. The chains circled around the thorny mace. "Now your turn." Orin immediately gave gesture.


    Ahram casted the chains on the face of the demon and threw him on the ground. The chain weapon of the demon disappeared. The thorny mace got released. Orin immediately mmed it against the body of the demon.


    The demon vanished in the air as if he never existed. The key to battle and defeat these demons was simple. Rendering them helpless and attacking with all might when they could no more wield weapon. It potentially weakened the magic working behind.


    Junan also followed same technique. He was able to know how they should get rid them.


    Jake saw Sashiing back. She was excited as if found some treasure. By walking along the crevice she was able to see another pit. She was sure that there must be demons so she returned to inform. It was necessary to confirm what was going on.


    Albert smashed the shield on the demon when he was ready for the spear attack. After knowing that demon was copying his moves Albert could no more let him exploit battle.


    They got rid all three demons and looked inside the pit. There was no one. "We should check why demons were here? It might lead us to some clue." Junan gave his opinion.


    They were walking in central city and no one appeared and they did not notice anyone trying to spy them or chase. The whole city was dead silent.


    The question was simple. They were curious to know the reason behind this crevice in the ground and the demons. They might not have battled with the runners if it was random.


    His premonition led them descend in the pit. The pit was dull dark however they able to make some sense. No matter if the magic attendants tried to hide it but they could see the remnants of the garden.


    "What is there? The shining iron." Jake pointed toward the iron cuff. It was holding this corner of the garden and giving support to the pirs. The magic attendants was already half dead because his magic demons got killed.


    rk peaked his head to what was shining thing. "I am here man. Give me this chance." Team head sighed.. The pit was not enough for all of them to cramp up in the space especially peak their heads at the downward empty block.

 Chapter 144 - Pit

    Pit


    rk stepped back and gave some space. Junan carefully observed. It was unbelievable that someone took effort. "What if I break this cuff? I would not be able to know without doing it so where is the strongest weapon?" Junan asked.


    He thought to break the cuff and see what changes appear. Jake nodded. He wanted to break the cuff so that first support should get destroyed.


    "My hammer can do this?" rk asked. Junan looked at the hammer and confirmed. "Break this cuff. We will be waiting outside." Junan gave gesture to rk.


    rk got worried because this gesture was not good, it could potentially be sign of threat. He gulped the dry breath and thought to sacrifice his in-game life for the goodness.


    Junan gave this gesture because anything was expected after breaking the cuff.


    The ground might copse on the head of the team members that''s why Junan gestured others to leave. If it was meant to get destroyed then only one yer will face the damage.


    rk could not deny the order of the team head.


    Others jumped out of the pit.


    Things did not change on the surface. It was all the same. They could only wait and see. Sashi found the time to talk about the second pit. "I was moving along this crevice line and found another pit. Now I have strong reason to doubt this ce. This first pit and the underground grass is pointing something. Last time we were walking through the big garden and found the third pce. Could it be¡­" She stopped to let the team head conclude. Junan heard her details. The possibility could not be overlooked.


    Since the skills and abilities were working among the npc''s then they also witnessed magic masters. If the npc''s could wield three types of ways to battle then it was possible that the magic attendants covered the pce or something simr happened.


    "After breaking this cuff we will go toward the second pit. And from the looks there are two more pits if I am not wrong. The cubical shape could only support something in the form of magic. Hopefully we will be able to discover this hidden pce." Junan answered.


    rk held his hammer ready to smash the cuff. He rose up the hammer and banged on the cuff. The iron cuff created some sound. It was attack on the skill of the magic attendant.


    The magic attendant was facing tough times. The second attack made his head bleed. The third attack made him fell and lose. There was slight jerk on the ground, nothing happened more than that.


    rk was thinking that perhaps the ground will overturn on his head. After waiting a moment or two he jumped out of the pit.


    He could see other ready to walk along the line of the ground.


    Jake felt easy. Finally they were again at the right track. The second pce could no more remain hidden after they destroyed four cuffs and eventually the magic attendants will be killed too.


    "Well done rk there are three pits remaining on our way to the pce." Junan spoke to increase the enthusiasm of the experienced yer.


    They were ready to face the demons again.


    Jake did not receive any urgent task which saved his day. He was sure that they were moving toward the end of secondst task of this level. It would be tough. The task panel did not want to create separate quest for him at the crucial point of game level.


    Jake was trying to figure out how they task panel worked for him. It was not difficult. Perhaps the task panel decided his destiny and wanted him to remain on the track in order to achieve the final level and the oue of this struggle.


    Now that he thought about it things were getting clear however there was fear in his heart. With the increasing levels the task panel would demand him to be morepeting.


    He was worried because the process of Exp gain was calcted. He wished that till level seven the task panel should not give him headache.


    This team was feasible for his present condition however the next levels and the possible threats could turn the tides at any direction. That day would be horrible.


    He could not ignore the chances where the team would be thrown in tough situation at the moment some of them would sacrifice his in-game life. Jake was sure that he was not all suitable for the tough levels. He was worried because the team members might ask him to do this for the sake of other members.


    His fears were not groundless. The future was unpredictable.


    (The next two teams were selected for the level three. Most of the spectators predicted that this team would be able toplete the level. They were keeping eyes at the developments and it was confirmed that the team was near the second pce.


    Now the keen spectators were considering the actions of the younger yer. They were doubtful how he could tell most of the unpredictable hidden tasks which were hidden from the profession too.)


    Jake made it habit to appear as if he was keenly keeping eyes at the settings of the game the second thing that his battle sense was different.


    Whenever he took action against some enemy it was invulnerable. This was enough to let the spectators wait for some time.


    The team reached near the second pit.


    They were ready to battle with the demons. Team members were prepared. They knew that the demons would use same weapons. "I already saw you there." Orin sneaked in the pit and called out.


    The initial intention was to remain hidden from the runners in order to let them wander and search second pce.


    The demons jumped after Orin mocked.


    They were bigger than the previous enemies. "This would be little tough." Albert spoke and stepped ahead. Other got ready to battle in pairs. Double or triple weapons confuse the actions of the demons easily.. Also they did not want to prolong it.

 Chapter 145 - Peak

    Peak


    The demons were three so it was all the same for the team members. They were battling with them. The switching of the weapons created simr trouble for the demons.


    "These demons are robotic. Perhaps the magic attendant is not well versed in the magic skill." Orin spoke seeing the demon falling on the ground.


    The demons were bigger in size so it took some time to get rid them. They disappeared in the air after the fall. The thorny mace was enough to kill them.


    Now it was time for the breaking of the cuff. rk did not need the gesture of the team head. He jumped down in the pit and searched the cuff. The structure and the appearance were same. This let him spot it easily.


    With few attempts the cuff broke and the ground jerked again killing the magic attendant.


    ¡­


    Soon they were at the third corner of the ground. The evening fell. The whole day they were busy one after the other task. Still they were busy clearing the thri corner. When rk broke the cuff there was brief moment of earthquake for him.


    He barely held on the surface to jump out of the pit.


    He was slightly scared thinking that the ground might copse in real.


    How at the fourth corner all of them were forced to battle with the demons. It was evening and the eyes of the demons started sparkling. Junan brought out the tear for enough light to let them battle with the demons. Demons got immensely scare to see the tear. It belonged to the Ashmorn and Ashmorn was born to kill the dark demons. Though the energy was unstable still it was threatening for their life.


    They fell weak in front of the team members. This made it easy for the team members to kill them.


    rk jumped in the pit to break the cuff however the ground started shaking. After the death of three magic attendant and the fourth attendant got injured because the demons fell dead, the cuff was unable to keep it stable anymore.


    rk immediately came out. All of them did not notice that they were standing inside the patch of the ground.


    The ground started shaking badly. They were yet to think sanely when the ground could no more maintain the pce under the surface.


    They upper surface got dusted off and they saw themselves standing on the pylon of the pce. The pce appeared on the surface. It was evening and the king was sitting among the litmps.


    He has nowhere to hide and secure his life however the team members were at the peak of the pce. Ahram saw Sashi slipped from the pylon because she was at the edge. He flipped his chain and the daggers unchained then he jumped to stop her.


    The chain remain fixed on the edge and he was able to catch her. Sashi was scared. She did not want to die this way. It would bring humiliation for her. Battling did not kill her instead her feet slipped from edge.


    For her it was worse than to die in the hands of npc.


    "You are in hurry to reach the king and kill him." Ahram side smiled to tease her. Her cheeks flushed red. She was d that Ahram saved her from humiliation. She was experienced pro yer. The useless death was not good for her.


    "I don''t want to kill him without you." She answered. Ahram blinked. He was not expecting her to answer politely. Sashi was not friendly with male yers. She only focused on the orders of the team head.


    "Sure we will¡­" Ahram brought her up and answered. Team head breathed in relief. The team was about to face loss of yer.


    Junan looked in the surrounding. They were standing at the peak of pylon. To reach the inner side of the pce they need to descend down from the pylon.


    "Can your chain bring us down at the ground?" Junan asked Ahram. With the specific profession Ahram could use ability of the weapon however it was not in advanced form.


    "Let me calcte the distance." Ahram bent to check the distance. This pylon was huge. The chances were slim that they could use same chain for descending down.


    Ahram looked at the neared pylon. It was not the same size. "If I fix the chain at the second pylon and hold it here then all team members would take support and reach at the other pylon. From there it will be easy to descend down." Ahram gave his suggestion after thinking properly.


    Junan checked if the n would work. It was better than descending straight. "Then go ahead." Junan ordered toplete the job. Ahram sprinted toward the second pylon and fixed the chain firmly then he returned.


    One by one all of them went down at the second pylon. Jake was worried because he was holding the chain with one hand. "We both can descend down at the same time.


    "The ride would tough. Hold me tightly." Ahram advised. Jake held him and the reached at the second pylon. The ride was tough because Ahram used his feet to take support from the pylon and gave jerk. Jake slipped a bit however they were able to reach the ground.


    This way Jake was the first one to reach at the front of the pce.


    The other team members took the support of the chain and descended one by one. It was safending for all of them.


    The entrance of the pce was lit however there were nomps instead the white painted statues that they witnessed in the first pce too.


    They were repeating the simr words ''Feast of Kings''


    rk smashed few of them but saw the expressions of the team head. "The king must be waiting for us." Junan gestured them to hurry. In his eyes there was no use in breaking these statues. "At least let me break half of them." rk pleaded.


    Junan waved his hand. Sashi also joined in breaking because she was suspicious about the previous statues.. They disappeared after the team members killed the king.

 Chapter 146 - Palace

    Pce


    The pce resembled the previous one. The security men were standing around the king. Today litmps were not in numbers because the moon was giving enough of light in the surrounding.


    All the windows were opened for the king. He could hear the footsteps of the runnersing toward the inner pce.


    "They areing. Kill them all." His painted face showed no emotions.


    This battle might be tough for the runners because the king was also ready to attack with the magic skills.


    The weapons of the Runners were letting the second level beads shining at the surface. This was enough of the reason of their confidence. From their appearance to their actions anyone could guess that they had taken this quest as the secondst and very enthusiastic to fulfill it.


    Junan keenly looked in the big hall where king was sitting in the middle of the circle. It was beginning of the evening. The litmps slightly shook their light when arena runners stepped inside the hall.


    The security men from the left side came in front of them. The curtains of the hall fluttered because the king also stood up from his seat. Junan did not need to speak anything and guide for the coboration. Team members stood in circle.


    Sashi and Jake stood in the middle of team members. They could battle with long range weapons. There was no time to consider any secondary concern.


    The battle began. It seemed the king or the security men were not in mood to speak any obligatory dialogue to threaten runners. King let both sides battle first. He wanted to know how much these runners could sustain.


    Junan shed his sword ring the security man. Orin puffed his chest and smashed his thorny mace at the man. rk gestured to man to attack the first. His hammer was restless to attack however he wanted his opponent to try first.


    Ahram slightly twisted his wrist to warm up seeing the sword on his way. The hands moved at the fastest pace and chain restricted the sword in the blink of an eye. Ahram kicked the opponent knowing that sword was no more in position to bring damage.


    He was getting familiar with the chain battles. It was simple weapon ording to his profession however it has several uses and depended on the ability of the yer.


    All other main weapons of each yer have simr usability just that some of them were tough to get acquainted for example ''Book of Detection'' for the Detective profession.


    Jake also learned how to use his main weapon a gun. This gun was extremely helpful in long range and short range attacks despite the fact that its range was not much still Jake was genius enough to manipte the usability.


    Jake was on the way to be professional thief which was equally tough. Albert was currently busy. His shield smashed the opponent and he fell back. Albert stepped ahead with the spear. The king threw smoky ball that threw Albert at some distance.


    Albert looked at the king as if ready to finish him however it was not the time. Other team members were busy. However his t expressions shocked king. There was not sliver of fear in those eyes of the runners.


    They seemed fearless from the first day of their revolt. Albert was using two weapons this made the king interfere in his attacks. After knowing that king was intentionally attacking, Albert did not let the second smoky ball hit him instead the shield rendered it useless. His shield was main weapon glowing with the secondyer of shining beads at the edges.


    The painted expressions of the king slight changed again. Meanwhile Albert killed his opponent, another joined.


    King started targeting Junan. King was fuming to see that this runner was so much faster than others. His moves were extremely deadly for the security men. None of them survived his third attack. It was at the premise that these security men were highly learned to battle with the enemies still this runner was able to kill them.


    Junan was oblivious about the first attack of the smoky ball and it gave damage slightly. However seeing that the king was asking for death, Junan kept critical eyes at him as soon as the king threw smoky ball. Junan dodged it reflecting with the sword.


    King stepped aside.


    The battle hall became blistering with the weapons. The security men were not cking nevertheless defeating runners was not easy. The attacks of the king were helping them whenever it was tough.


    Junan did not speak anything for changes in the coordination because all of them were working perfectly fine. It was apparent from the dead security men.


    They could surround king after killing the security men. These magic attacks were not difficult to face when team members will be fully focused at the king.


    The king was also observing the changes. He was standing in the middle of the circle with all grandeur of his self-created whim. There was blunt truth and he could not deny. He was cursed and hated by his Empire.


    This forced him to ept the invitation of the first king andplete the rituals in the M City.


    Who would have thought that the Arena Runners would get wind of the ns. They revolted the same day. Initially the kings were fearless but seeing the Arena Runners reached in central M City made them worry. Now they knew that the third king was killed. It was enough to break their strength.


    They were no stronger and moreover cursed.


    The fearless runners were still battling. They seemed not care the king standing in the middle of circle and asionally attacking them. Jake injured many security men. The arrows were shooting at their heads. The main hall of the pce was no more peaceful but messy with the battle.


    The king attacked with the magic seeing the Junan was not attentive.. At the same time Jake saw the king ready to attack.

 Chapter 147 - King

    King


    Jake looked at the stupid king. The magic was working because themps were lit. Jake fired at themp under the circle. The light extinguished. The attack brushed past Junan.


    The king immediately got shocked. Until now no one tried to blow up themps so he was worry free.


    Jake asked the task panel about the third clue of the day. The king could not attack magic without the help of litmps in fact he might not be able to save his life in the dark.


    Jake hid behind others when the king tried to look who destroyed themp. Themps around the circle wererge in numbers and Jake could not shot all of them because of limited numbers of the bullets. He already used up most of them.


    The attacks of the king were increasing seeing the runners getting upper hand. Jake silently walked toward themps. He picked three and threw out of the near window.


    He picked three more and ran toward the door. Till then the team head noticed the actions of the young yer. He gestured Orin to provide him cover in order to remain hidden from the king.


    During this he noticed the lit tear of Ashmorn and captured it. The tear was sealed in one of themp. It was giving bright light instead of golden.


    By the time king realized something amiss his face turned pale. The hall was no more lit and bright. He wanted to run outside and stand under the light of moon but it was not enough to save his life. Also he was unable to leave the hall because the runners started to gather around him.


    The king desperately wanted to attack with the magic however it was no more active. The runners surrounded.


    They were waiting for the team head to give order. Junan wanted to make sure that none of the security men survived.


    "Do you have any other skill to test on us?" Junan spoke as if challenging the king. The king was getting pale. He was void of any life. Slowly he was dying without anyone attacking him. The dull dark hall was enough to kill him.


    The king fell on his knees. His pale face turned dark. "He is dying?" Albert asked to see his condition. Junan nodded, "Probably we do not need to use weapon."


    It turned out truth. They kept staring him and his boy slowly dissolved in the air. "Such a king he wanted to sacrifice the Ashmorn." rk smashed his hammer on the ground where the body fellst before dissolving.


    The secondst task gotpleted. They looked at the team head. It was in the middle of the night and they have still four hours in the day. Others were excited to think that they might kill the first king with the same way.


    This anticipation was not going tost longer.


    The first king was not alone to protect the Orlenia pce.


    As soon as the second king got killed the statues from the entrance disappeared. "Hurry outside before the pce falls." Junan beckoned them.


    They left from the door running out of the entrance. Sashi again noticed the empty bottom of the ground where the statues were ced earlier.


    The nearest pylon was destroying so they could not stop there and check where the statues disappeared.


    After creating enough distance they slowed down their pace. There were still thirty six hours before they reach time limit of second level. They were not in hurry to search the first pce. Team members sat to rx their rush.


    Jake handed the tear of Ashmorn to the team head. He was more than d that the younger yer captured it before leaving the pce.


    They battled for long time with the security men. It used up half of their hp. It would be better if they took some rest.


    They saw their stats in the portal. They noticed the golden bar. It was new addition for them. The bar waspletely empty only golden dot appeared at the corner which was indication that this bar got some boost.


    "Does anybody know about this golden bar?" rk asked. He was unable to contain his curiosity.


    "We can search the basic guide after thepletion of second level. This thing must have been mentioned at some page." Junan answered. Although he read that basic guide but keeping everything in the mind was difficult all of sudden.


    The things were slowly opening in the portal so it was natural for them to miss one or two. This rest time let them observe their weapons. The weapons were slowly getting life of their own. The changes were appearing slowly which pointed that their quests were giving ability to the weapons.


    Sashi was noting down the pce in the distance when itpletely destroyed she could see vaguemp lights at the other side.


    "Perhaps we might not need to go and search the first pce." Her deep voice captured their attention. They looked in the direction. Sure enough the first pce was brimming with the lights of severalmps.


    "We are not in hurry. Rx and then see what the first king has nned." Orin spoke however they heard the scream of little girl.


    The Ashmorn was facing torture. The king was trying to force her to send back the runners. He knew that the runners got the power of tears.


    This was not good sign for the sess of the king. Only Ashmorn could send the Arena Runners back with her orders.


    rk got shocked. The voice belonged to little girl. He stood up with the anger filled eyes. "I cannot rest here when the little girl is confined in the pce." He was ready to go and smash the head of the king.


    They were able to see the pce and the dim lights of themps however they could not see the statues standing in the path toward the pce.. The statues were silent but there were something in their hands.

 Chapter 148 - Whip

    Whip


    After some time they were ready to reach the first pce. Team members checked their weapons. The possible big boss could turn out hard bone of their throat in such scenario they should be ready to face the worst.


    "Keep yourself alert. The first king is not outsider instead the king of this Empire. He must have lot of security men. Also I remember that he has the backing of some old master. That old master could create trouble for us. I do not know what is happening in the pce and the present situation. The Ashmorn is perhaps facing the anger of the king. In this situation our task has be excessively problematic. Two among you should wait for my gesture when confronting the king. We cannot kill him before rescuing the Ashmorn." Junan exined important part of the task.


    During the taskmunication could potentially distract them or let the enemy take benefit.


    "The long range attacks and the short range weapons should equally work with coboration to meet the task. If necessary we will divide in pairs. The tears of Ashmorn in my possession might help us in time of trouble. I will try my best to use them wisely." Junan gave the initial nning.


    His words set the straight line for the team members to follow for the certain task ahead. Junan made itpulsory to guide the team members to avoid the aggravation during the task and in the middle of the enemies.


    "I understood." rk spoke.


    Others nodded. The pce was in front so there was nothing that they wanted to discuss or ask.


    The garden in front of the pce was brimming with the white painted statues. They were walking just like soldiers. They blocked the path to reach the pce.


    The three pylons at the front of the pce were upied with the magic masters. They were alert and waiting for the arena runners. At the entrance of the pce the old master was standing. His ugly face showed how cruel he could be.


    Half part of the face was covered with the ck cover. The staff in his hand was emitting dark smoke. Ifpared the first pce waspletely under the care of tough security and stronger magic guards.


    The statues walking in the garden were enough to baffle the runners with the whip in their hands. Even if they got rid of them then they will be facing magic masters. They were cruel from their bones. They might use all of their magic skills to defeat the runners.


    In case the arena runners killed them then they would not be able to face the old master. He was stronger among them all.


    The king was sitting around the litmps. A five years old girl was confined in the iron chains and thrown on the ground. Her blood red eyes were silent now. Her scream was enough to capture the attention of the runner. Now she was waiting for them.


    "I will sacrifice and feast on every drop of blood in your veins. Runners will never be able to reach you. They cannot defeat old master." The king was sitting under the circle his face hidden in the grey cover.


    "Your ruby is the only power. It belongs to the Empire not you. I will kill you with the help of loyal Arena Runners. You will not be able to feast in the fortnight." The Ashmorn spoke in weak voice.


    The chains were designed by the old master. He hated the Ashmorn girl so he designed these chains to torture her before sacrifice. His deliberate actions were the root of all evils.


    The old master wanted to rule over the Empires. Knowing that Ashmorn was hindrance even if he killed the king old master nned to manipte the greed of the king.


    Now everything was set. He was waiting for the time when the king would kill the Ashmorn with the help of Ruby. The old master would kill the king too. In this way he would be able to get rid both. This n was perfect but then he came to know that the Ashmorn called loyals for help.


    Now he was waiting to kill those Arena Runners. The greed of the king made him believe the evil old master. He did not know that the old master was faking honesty and loyalty in front of him.


    Jake and others walked in the direction.


    As they reached near the garden they could clearly see the statues. "What is this?" Orin blurted. They remembered these statues. They were those who survived the weapons.


    "Now we know when the statues disappeared they came here." Sashi was most dissatisfied. She was slightly regretful to let them inplete shape.


    Team head was also surprised.


    The statues were moving in the garden and repeating those words, ''Feast of kings''


    "See they got weapon." rk pointed. "Are they here to stop us?" He asked to confirm.


    "What other reason could it be?" Albert answered. Team members could see the statues wielding whip like learned and professional trainer of the whips.


    "This is going to be tough. Just destroy them and avoid the whip attack. If Sashi and Jake have some n to follow they are free to do so. Others will use their weapons and smash the statues. Keep in mind we are entering in the area ofst task so every whip damage could cost hp." Junan guided.


    They were about to enter in the garden.


    The garden was right front of the pylons. If they wanted to reach the entrance then they will clear the snags in their way. Sashi decided to pair with the young yer. Her main weapon was long range however it has cool down after calcted number of arrows.


    Jake also has the same problem. His gun has cool down time however he was safe to use grenades. Others also paired to make it easy battle.


    They did not know the strength behind the attacks of statues so it was better to battle in pairs.

 Chapter 149 - Whip 2

    Whip 2


    They entered in the garden. This attracted the attention of the statues. They came toward the runners. Team members spread ording to their ns in the pairs.


    If the statues surrounded then the battle would be tough. None of the yers every battled without securing the path of escape. This was the most essential part of every battle.


    They could not neglect it.


    Ignoring this crucial point means they intentionally threw themselves in front of the opponents.


    The statues were more than twenty in numbers. They initially ran toward the runners but seeing them spreading in the garden made them follow behind.


    The swish of the whip went from near the shoulder, Orin avoid it at the right moment. "Such haste. Let mee at you." Orin understood the force behind the whip attack.


    He held his thorny mace. The next whip attack fell on the weapon. Orin moved it to capture the whip and jerked. The statue was holding the whip firmly, the jerk made it fell on the ground. Without removing the whip from the thorny mace Orin smashed it on the statues.


    It got destroyed. "See me and avoid me." Orin spoke looking at the broken parts of concrete.


    The statues were made of concrete. The magic of the old master made them follow the orders.


    Junan walked just to end up in front of two statues. He was already regretting for not destroying them earlier. "It is notte yet. You both will face my sword. Let me equal the score that is debt on me." He moved a bit to better use of his current position. The statue attacked with the whip repeating the words, ''Feast of Kings''


    Junan was getting irritated after listening these words from the very opening of this level. All of the creatures be it dead or alive talk about it. They seemed hypnotized with the words.


    Junan dodged the whip and moved a bit attacking with the sword. He kicked the statue seeing it getting ready for the second attack. "Do not repeat the words ever again." Junan furiously attacked on the neck of the statue. The concrete neck detached and fell on the ground.


    Now it was time to look for the second statue. It was ready with the whip. The statue attacked earlier however Junan was busy to get rid the first one so he just dodged the whip attack.


    "You should not worry it is your turn now." Junan moved his neck slightly waiting for the statue to attack the first. He was in the full form to battle.


    Albert was in different situation three statues attacked at once and his shield fell. He jumped to avoid the whip. The second whip brushed past his thigh. Thankfully the thigh was covered with the thick leather gown.


    It might have given him damage if his controls were not that sharp and agile. "Bruh! Can you create some distance?" Albert chuckled sprinting and creating the distance.


    The statue walked toward him repeating the same worn out words ''Feast of Kings''


    Albert suddenly rushed toward one of them and attacked with the spear. One statue fell unable to stand again. Albert heard their words andughed, "Let me correct it for you. It is no more ''Feast of Kings'' instead just one king is left alive." Albert moved at the left then jumped from behind thrusting the spear in the third statue.


    Jake fired at the statue but it did not work. Single bullet only gave a hole in the chest of the concrete statue. Jake picked the grenade to test whether it could survive st.


    "Wait let theme at us first." Sashi stepped back and pretended as if she was trying to escape.


    Jake nodded. He also stepped back. The three statues followed. Jake threw grenade in their rocky feet. They did not halt their steps however the st staggered them.


    Some of the concrete from their bodies peeled off however they were still walking fine.


    "I think one more will work." Jake picked another grenade. It was due to the reason that the statue kept walking it created distance from the grenade and real st.


    The second attack however gave double damage. They staggered and fell. Bodies got riddled with the peeled concrete. One of them lost arm to hold the whip. The other lost the leg.


    "Now they look better." Sashi was contented to see them helpless. Jake smiled. He also liked their present condition.


    They walked toward other statues to attract their attention. After knowing that they could kill them with the grenades they were actively running in the garden.


    Sashi gave idea to gather more than three statues at one ce then st or in other scenario just attack when the statue gathered at some ce. Both ideas were good so they burned small patches of the garden in the pursuit. Other team members noticed this. They did not mind as long as Jake and Sashi remained safe and keep destroying enemies.


    Standing at the pylons the magic masters were looking in the direction of the garden. They twitched their brows. The runners were fearlessly destroying statues despite the fact that old master was ordering the statues with his magic.


    The initial thoughts were also destroyed. Most of them were thinking that the statues would surround Runners and kill them. It was opposite scenario in the garden. The runners were chasing the statues.


    After burning half of the garden Jake and Sashi halted. They were able to get rid the opponents. Other team members also destroyedst remaining one or two opponents.


    "This garden took most of our time." Junan saw the day break signs in the horizon. It took them four hours almost.


    "Guess how much time it would take to get rid the magic masters." Sashi asked to look at the first pylon.


    Junan looked at the team members. "It is going to be tough. The king sure arranged surprises for us. However I am worried about the old master. He could be our stronger opponent before entering in the pce.." Junan reckoned from the words of the elder.

 Chapter 150 - Magic Masters

    Magic masters


    The magic masters were trying topose themselves when they see that the arena runners were free to reach toward the pylons.


    The day break definitely could hinder their magic attacks. It could also make their magic attacks less effective. This means they would struggle their best to engage the runner in tough battle, the rest was up to the fate although these magic masters never believed that fate existed.


    Their fire red gowns were contrasting with the day break. The pce behind gave the aura of abandoned dark ce despite that fact that it was painted with the white paint.


    Team head was not sure about the ns of the magic masters. Bringing the team members at one ce without prior nning would render them at the mercy of the magic attacks.


    Albert could lead with the shield however throwing all hopes at the shield would not go well. After facing the previous magic attendants the team members got some experience that they could use it here.


    "The magic attacks will be simr of the previous one however perhaps all magic masters would attack consecutively. This would make it tough for us. To tackle this situation we will stand in the pairs and help each other with the possible best techniques. You are free to use your best moves to overthrow the attack. The team members have the level two abilities in their weapons. Unless you yourself lost courage to stand there is nothing that could defeat us." Junan spoke. They were walking out of the ruined garden.


    The enemies were looking at their statures and calcting their actions.


    "This time the pairing would be different. It is no more about the range of weapon instead the worth of the weapon. Sashi has no bulky weapon instead arrows. She would pair with rk, his hammer could let them survive the battle in the pairing." This was one of the toughest tasks of the team head.


    He was responsible for best formation of the team in the life and death battle.


    "Ahram has chains as the main weapon however as for I remember he knows how to use shovel. You will pair with Orin. At least you can give him some better suggestion during the battle¡­" Junan halted and looked at Jake.


    "Jake will remain with me. Albert will stand alone. However this formation is only suitable for defense while we also need attack type formation or at least some suggestions. Anybody with the idea?" Junan asked.


    Team members were thinking the same. Mere defense would take eternity to win.


    They needed best attack n. This wasst day and the night ahead would be fortnight. They did not want to live on edge while saving the Ashmorn.


    Currently their long range weapons were limited. Only Jake could use long range weapons and Sashi however they were not clear how to defeat the magic masters. "I think we can use one or two tears." Jake spoke.


    They looked at him. They possessed five tears. Using two tears would not cost much since three tears could help in defeating the old master.


    "What about the king? Aren''t we supposed to kill the king with tears?" Orin asked. He was at the outside of the door when they talked with the elder.


    So he was clueless about theplete information. "There is one Ruby in the Orlenia Pce, I am sure it has something to do with the final task of killing the king." Junan answered.


    "Then it is decided. We can use tears to kill magic masters and the old master." Albert added.


    Using tears would decrease their toil.


    "Since the magic masters and the old master are necessary to be killed then we will use the tears at the right moment." Junan gave his final decision.


    Team members stood in front of the pylons ording to their agreed formation. Junan tightened his heart because he was team head and supposed to use the precious tears for killing the magic masters.


    The magic masters saw howzily these runners were moving toward the pylons as if they did not care the enemies standing on the pylons.


    One of the magic masters threw bigger magic ball to threaten them. It was thrown in the middle of their formation.


    Team members separated sideways. The magic ball created crater in the ground showing the power behind it.


    The magic master looked at them as if they were already dead. "Do not forget they possess tear of Ashmorn." the other magic master reminded.


    "They sure possess but do they know how to use it?" the magic master confidently spoke.


    Team members saw the crater. They were not worried however it would be tough battle for sure.


    The other magic master started the battle thinking that perhaps the fellow magic master was right. If they could kill the runners then the old master would reward them.


    Team members created distance for each pairing. The magic balls needed some thrashing. The first attack was aimed at the team head. Jake stood in front holding the shield.


    "The best time for attack would be when the magic masters start thinking that we are not enough stronger. Is it?" Jake asked.


    Junan nodded. He was not in hurry instead wanted to let the magic masters show their skills. Also the team members would be able to test their grounds and the present power of the weapons.


    Well shovel weapon was exception thou.


    The shield was strong enough to stop the magic ball and disperse it. Later the magic balls started raining on them. All of them got busy using avable weapons.


    Ahram tried to thrash the magic ball with the shovel yet the shovel melted immediately. Ahram threw it aside. Not each weapon was suitable for all type of tasks.


    The team members were forced to learn it.


    Albert was trying to send the magic ball back at the magic master however it was not working. The shield was unable to reflect the attack. It was due to the weapon type.. His spear could not attack the magic ball so he was making what was presented in front.

 Chapter 151 - Magic Masters 2

    Magic masters 2


    With the magic ball attack the battle started. rk was using his hammer to smash the magic balls. He looked at Sashi. She was trying to use the arrows to attack.


    "Miss Sashi the attack range of the arrows might not meet the distance of the pylons." He was slightly hesitating because it was first ever that he talked with her.


    "I know however I want to know the limit of the attack. Then it will be easier to decide how to make up for the range." Sashi answered with t tone not friendly or ill-disposed.


    "Oh great I never thought to that it could give us clue. It will actually work once you know the attack range. I will let you move near the pylon if you decide." rk spoke friendly. He finally knew that the girl was also some experienced gamer.


    Sashi nodded. "Sure killing one magic master would decrease the attacks." Sashi did not expect that bulky rk could be considerate. Weapons were of different types and uses. The range, usability, flexibility and the effectiveness was different too.


    It was up to the team members to use their brains how they could make better use of their weapons.


    Many magic balls were rendered useless. Junan was unable to save his gown and the magic ball burned half of it. The magic master saw that the direct attacks were not working so he used double skill to make an opposite attack.


    The team members knew that the magic masters were in front above the pylons however if the magic ball sneaked from behind then they would be in trouble.


    Jake was keeping eyes at the actions of the magic masters because team head ordered him to observe whether they were nning to y foul.


    Junan wanted to attack with the tear when the magic masters would be oblivious of the bigger attack and they will be nning to damage the team.


    After many attacks Albert was able to learn how he could reflex his shield. The shield could take the burden of endless attacks yet Albert wanted to know whether he could overthrow the same attack at the enemy.


    Now that he learned it Albert was ready to chance upon the enemy with the same attack.


    Orin was simply doing his job thrashing the magic balls. The ground was riddled with the rendered attacks. The runners were consistent to battle with the magic masters.


    There was not much difference from the beginning of the battle to until now. "They are ready for sneak attack. This is good time." Jake spoke. He could see the changed expressions of one of the magic masters. This was evident that they were nning something.


    "Alright." Junan picked the first tear in his hand and spoke, "Kill the magic master." He seemed ordering the tear to follow for the attack. The tear lit even in the bright day they could witness the power of the tear. Junan opened his hand and the tear rushed toward the magic master.


    The blinding light destroyed the magic master standing in the middle of the biggest pylon. The attack staggered the second magic master and he fell from the pylon.


    One tear killed two magic masters now there were only two remaining. They were scared to their bones after witnessing the sudden death of the stronger magic master.


    Team members were more than happy. It was best time to tell the magic masters that the third team was here after full preparation. Remaining two were unable to keep the magic attacks with previous enthusiasm. They were worried that any time the tear attack could wipe them out from the face of the world.


    One of them attacked at Albert. Albert reflected the attacked with the newly learned move. It crashed against the pylon. Some of the part of the pylon got destroyed. Sashi walked ahead to attack with the arrow. The magic master was shedding tears seeing that shield reflected his attack at him yet the arrow stuck his shoulder.


    The team members walked ahead knowing that magic masters were vulnerable at this moment.


    Ahram rushed to toward the pylon to climb it with dangerous sprints. The magic master standing at the smallest pylon stepped back seeing. Ahram used his dagger chain. The magic ball in his hand vanished. It was once again one sided battle however this time team members were at the winning side.


    Sashi did not stop her attack. Thest magic master fell after the arrow attacks.


    The frontal part of the pce got ruined in this battle. Now they were ready to see the old master. Old master was standing at the entrance of the inner door.


    He came to know that the magic masters could no more stop the runners. Perhaps the runners were familiar with the usage of the tears of Ashmorn. Old master was not afraid of these tears because he knew that the power of the Ashmorn was iplete.


    However he was at wrong the power of Ashmorn was iplete this was half-truth. The old master has yet to reach at the state where he could defeat immature Ashmorn.


    This was one of the fatal mistakes of old master and it would bring his demise too. Also the team members saved four tears to confront him. They came to know that old master was strongest in the Empire after the power of ashmorn.


    Half of the day spent in the battle earlier. The battle with the magic masters always took much time. The magic usage influenced the time frames unknowingly.


    "We have nothing to discuss just that avoid damage." Junan spoke. He was walking among the team members. They gave him cover in order to battle with the old master.


    Team members were unsure how the battle would end however they were ready to face the worst. Jake received notification.


    [Urgent task: Steal the Ruby from the king before he could destroy the team.]


    [The reward for this task will be added in your profession ability.]


    Jake gulped dry breath after reading.

 Chapter 152 - Old Master

    Old Master


    They were entering in the inner pce. there were no more statues at the entrance instead half face ugly looking human was standing in the middle. There was inner door behind him.


    There was no doubt that this human was the old master. Team members understood who he was. In fact rk was dissatisfied to see the potential secondst boss of this level.


    He was holding magic staff in his hand. rk was unable to decide whether the magic staff was uglier or the old master. There was toughpetition between both.


    It was up to the old master to battle intensely and won the uglypetition.


    The man standing in the middle did not look up or spoke anything. He was motionless. It seemed he was ring the ground. Albert kept ready his shield in order to fend off the sudden attack. There was no doubt that the old master was aware about their separate positions in the team. For example he was not clueless about the team head and that he possessed the tears.


    In fact he knew their ability level. Some of the team members were well versed with their abilities and others were still in the middle to understand the profession.


    Jake critically looked at the second boss. There was not warning from the task panel. It pointed the fact that they could defeat the boss without much difficulty however the battle might prolong.


    The reason was simple. This old master was confident. He would not ept defeat earlier.


    After some time the air swish however they could not see the attack. Albert was using his ability at the fullest form so he was able to tell the direction of the attack. He jumped in the middle facing the back of the team head.


    The team members got shocked. Some of them were aware but could tell the attack direction. It was sneak attack at the team head. Sliver streaks of ck smashed against the shield. The shield opened up the shining beads to show that the weapon was at the level two.


    The streaks of the ck magic attack dispersed. Albert was immensely d to decipher the connection between the profession ability and the weapon.


    He actually liked this instead of the direct skills which he used in all types of games that he yed earlier from this portal. Now he was able to understand what made this portal different from other games in true sense.


    Team head was holding the sword however as soon as Albert jumped near him made it easy for him to know that old master was a scum.


    If he was not scum then why would he need to sneak attack for defeating opponents? He clearly wielded double strength than the runners still he was using underhanded means.


    Orin and rk noticed this and became alert with their weapons. Half of them possessed different weapons those could not render the magic attack.


    So they were responsible to battle with the fullest ability. Jake was not ignorant. His single shield was active.


    "This scum is overconfident with his means." Junanmented. He picked single tear in his fist. Team head did not want to use the tears at the very beginning of the battle. It would reveal their limited approach for the battle yet the team members should not reveal it.


    The ability or the skills were like treasures so experienced yers never reveal them all of sudden. Same went with the in-game treasures. The Ashmorn tears were the real treasure that they gotten with hard work to battle with the bosses.


    Junan wanted the team members to give some damage to the old master in the battle. This would let them earn some hp.


    Jake threw grenade seeing that the old master was still standing motionless. He wanted to know the reaction of the old master.


    The grenade fell in the feet of the old master. The distance was enough that the team members would not face direct impact.


    The magic staff moved. The magic staff covered the st energy and scattered in the sky above.


    "At least this old master needed his magic staff to face our attacks." Orin whispered. The old master rose up his head finally and looked toward Jake.


    He was the first runner to attack at him.


    Jake blinked his eyes. He held two more grenades in his hands in case the old master wanted to directly attack him.


    "Well to be honest the old master is uglier than his magic staff." rkmented after seeing the half face of the old master. In his head he was betting that the magic staff was ugly.


    Truth be told the owner of the magic staff looked horrible than the weapon.


    "You keep your attention whether he is handsome like you or not." Albert heard his mumbling and answered.


    Among the male team members rk was handsome despite his bulky body. "Believe it or not the old master is matching with you." Albert zipped his lips after speaking this to rk.


    The team members rarely roast each other. Only the team head has the rights to roast anyone of them if he was angry or dissatisfied at their performance.


    rk did not answer. He thought to wait till they defeat the old master. Orin was left at the front after Albert jumped to protect the team head.


    Old master was ring the younger yer when Junan interrupted, "I am sure there will be shameless bosses in the further levels however you won the first ce until now." Junan did not like the way this boss was trying to scare his team member.


    The old master looked toward the team head and opened his ugly mouth showing the horrible innards. ck smoke followed. This was unique attack. It was not just the smoke but the small creatures were confined in it.


    Those looked like worms. Sashi wanted to puke after witnessing this ugly attack.. It was troublesome because they could render useless magic ball attack however these random creatures were spreading on their heads.

 Chapter 153 - Old Master 2

    Old master 2


    Team members were slightly shocked. They were thinking which weapon could stop these creatures. Jake did not like the way this old master red him earlier.


    He carefully took aim. He was at the second level in the shooting. His target was lot better. Using the gun most of the time let him learn perfect targets.


    He picked one grenade and tilted his head to check whether his aim was perfect or not. He threw the grenade in the wide opened mouth of the old master.


    The old master did not anticipate that the team members would find time to counterattack especially when the creatures were constantly drifting on their heads.


    But before he could spit out the grenade it sted. Few of the ck teeth fell on the ground also the attack stopped. The creatures disappeared.


    There was grim truth behind the old master. He was no more human after practicing ck magic in the decades. The outer appearance resembled some human however he was not actually human anymore.


    The practice of ck magic turned his heart cold and he was willing to destroy whole Empire just to get hold on the Ruby which was under the possession of king. This Ruby was the key to the further development in his skills in the magic.


    Old master nned this from the previous decade.


    He wanted to kill the king five years ago however the appearance of the Ashmorn made it difficult.


    He was unable to kill the king because even if he killed the king he would not be able to get his hands on the Ruby. The reason was Ashmorn. In the absence of the king the Ruby would remain with the Ashmorn while the problem was grave. He was master in the ck magic and could not kill Ashmorn directly.


    This let him n for five years.


    Now it was day to get the Ashmorn and the king. The king would use the Ruby against the weak Ashmorn and kill her.


    Later old master would kill the king because Ashnmorn would be no more to save the king. This n was perfect yet it was necessary to get rid the loyal Arena Runners.


    The grenade did not give much damage however the old master could no more use the certain skill for attack.


    Team members wanted to p for the younger yer however their attention was fixated on the old master. One of the skills became useless because of timely attack.


    The old master wielded his magic staff. The ck smoke started to gather in the sky. It was simr of storm. The team members twitched. Their gowns started fluttering with the stormy smoke.


    This time old master was ring the younger yer to see if he wanted to attack again.


    Sashi found this chance. Nobody looked at her because she was standing among others. She pointed arrows. Not just one but three arrows at once shot toward the old master.


    The old master was ring the younger yer and also using skill for attack. Never in the dreams of his demons he anticipated that someone could attack at this moment.


    The arrows stuck in his chest. The magic staff staggered in his hand. rk stepped ahead taking chance and smashed the hammer on the ground. Junan found it perfect time for the real attack. The skill of the old master scattered them immediately. The stormy smoke forced them away from each other.


    rk was helping Sashi to render the attack of the old master. Sashi was unable to attack again because the smoke circled around her and threw her away at the floor.


    Junan ordered the tear to attack at the old master. The tear lit up and rushed toward the old master. It could not kill however the present attack stopped. The stormy smoke dispersed.


    Team members heaved a sigh of relief. The second skill of the old master was made useless and he could no more use it against runners.


    Seeing that runners were trying attack again the old master opened up third skill. He tapped his magic staff on the ground and the staff split in several sticks. Later they turned into walking deading straight from the hell. Their chard upper clothing and the zigzag walk resembled with the zombies however they were carrying the ck weapons from the hell.


    These weapons were seeping fire.


    Old master was using his most terrifying skill to defeat the runners. Several walking dead demons walked separately toward each team member.


    They were ordered to kill these runners at any cost or else the old master would throw them again in the real hell.


    "This proves the old master is real demon in the Empire. I wonder why he is second boss?" rkmented. He was ahead of others and the demon reached him first.


    Junan picked second tear. From the look of the demons and the way the old master was standing satisfied it was apparent that the team members were under the real danger.


    Battling with the demons would cost them damage more than once. It could potentially kill the team members that has ipatible weapon for the direct battle. Junan was team head and he could not neglect this possibility.


    Old master was no more oblivious about the intentions of the team head. He was using the skill and keeping eyes at the team head. Jake was also thrown away before of the previous attack. He could see the tense situation. Orin, Albert and rk reached ahead to battle with the demons.


    Ahram went to provide cover to the team head.


    Sashi came toward the younger yer. They were at the back thinking some crude way to stop the old master. Junan shook his head. In this situation the tear would loss the impact because the old master might force the demon in front and the tear would only kill the demon instead of old master.


    This was true. The sharp head old master was thinking the same. rk used his hammer to stop the attack of the walking dead demon however the three demons threw Orin on the ground.. They were about to kill him with three weapon''s attack.

 Chapter 154 - Old Master 3

    Old master 3


    The entrance of the pce was riddled with many attacks. There were demons chasing the runners. Team members were trying to struggle and battle at the equal grounds.


    The dead demons of the hell were wielding bigger weapons. The fire was spreading everywhere.


    The overall scenario was getting tough for the team members.


    The old master was standing motionless again. He was sure that the team head of the runners could not attack at him now. Orin was about to be killed with the attack of the dead demons.


    Junan did not think twice. He was forced to use the tear at the three demons. He ordered the tear to kill the demons. Three weapons came near the chest however the blinding light dissolved them in the air.


    They were thrown in the real hell by the power of the tear. It saved the team yer also they got rid three enemies.


    Junan was thinking to stop the old master and destroy this skill rather than using the tears at the dead demons.


    Team head carefully walked toward Jake Lin. He was brewing some idea to get rid the old master with different n. The possible scenario could get messy if they dragged the death of the old master but it was tough task.


    The remaining dead demons were trying to surround the team members and kill. Albert, rk and Ahram were battling with all their controls.


    "Little Jake you should actively take part in this battle. We both are going to kill the old master. You will distract him with your weapons and I will tears for the attacks. We will stand at different ces in order to keep it tough for the old master. Sashi will stay by your side. Make sure that the old master gets attracted toward your attacks. I will take less time in the attacks." Junan patted and went back at his previous ce.


    Jake understood. He was sure that single tear might not work on the old master however all tears if attacked consecutively could potentially kill the old master.


    He was sure that the grenades and the st would not give damage but it could give some distraction. The present skill of the enemy was stronger so Jake decided to use grenades with shortest intervals to make sure the n work.


    Sashi attacked at the dead demon that was walking toward them. They created some distance.


    Junan gestured from some distance, Jake threw the grenades toward the old master. The next moment he threw the second then he threw the rdx pouch.


    The old master waved his magic staff when the first grenade sted near him. The magic staff shoved the st force toward the sky. It was one of the mostmon skills of the old master to throw away the attack force.


    However he was attracted to see that the young yer was again attacking. Junan pretended as if he was battling with the dead demons. He was keeping eyes at the progress.


    The old master waved the magic staff to shove the st force again however the rdx pouch created bigger st. It annoyed the old master immediately. There was limit to the skill. One after the other st force was not perfect match for the magic staff.


    There was second skill working to force the dead demons for battle. It made the old master grimly look toward Jake. Jake shook his shoulders as if he did not care the problems of the old master.


    Junan found this time when the old master was looking at the kid while the kid was about to throw two more rdx pouches.


    Jake throw two rx pouched and aimed with the bullets. The temper of the old master was already at the peak of his ugly nose. He tapped his magic staff and decided to fly toward the kid and crush him on the ground.


    Junan ordered the tear to kill the old master. The light blinded the surrounded. It fell on the old master. Before the old master could bnce his stature another tear attacked.


    Junan decided to use all tears in his possession. Saving these tears was no more in option. Killing the old master was first priority. If they got damage in return without killing him then the task would be ruined. It would harm their present reputation and the performance.


    They were stronger enough to n for the king also the Ashmorn was there so they could expect something good. The old master shook his upper ck cover because the attack was tearing apart his body.


    Junan firmly held his innards to not spew them out. It was not sight for the weak heart people. Jake looked away. His eyes got wide opened with the fear.


    The old master was hidden demon in the Empire. Junan did not wait and attacked with another tear. It was the weakest form of the old master. The tear killed him immediately. As soon as the scream shook the sky of the M city the dead demons also disappeared.


    Jake was not feeling good after seeing the real form of the old master. Those worms and the bulging innards were horrible to look at.


    The other experienced yers were not in good condition because the battle with the dead demons of the hell was not working properly. They were at the loose ends.


    Any time soon they might be thrown on the ground helplessly if the old master had not had faced the death.


    Junan heaved sigh of relief. He sat on the ground to take some fresh breaths. The sight of the real self of the old master was still shing in his eyes.


    It was one of the most horrible experiences with some boss in the game. He was ready to admit that second level showed some glimpses of the future levels. The team members should necessarily get used to face the unseen.


    After the old master got killed the entrance of the pce resumed the silence although it was no more in previous condition.

 Chapter 155 - Orlenia Palace

    Orlenia pce


    Most parts of the Orlenia pce were destroyed with the pce. Only the inner pce was safe and sound.


    The Arena runners killed magic masters and the old master. After battling with the dead demons Orin ruined his outer cover of the gown. His appearance was tattered. The thorny mace looked exhausted too.


    If it was not team head deciding to save the team member then he might have been dead with the final attack of the dead demons.


    It was tough battle. Orin faced the real threat when fighting with the dead demons. They were overpowered especially their armors were stronger or perhaps it was their appearance that made it influence the battle.


    In both cases Orin was ready to learn how to survive in this portal. Earlier he was quite confident that he could defeat any opponent however this confrontation made him realize his ws in the battle.


    rk supported his hammer on the ground. He looked at Albert both were battling like it was end of the world. They were looking like the yers of reality. They never felt pressure of the enemy this much.


    Always there was way to tackle especially their master moves and the controls could defeat the opponents in the blink of an eye.


    Jake stood thinking how he shouldplete the urgent task. He was supposed to steak from the king however it could potentially throw him in the den of enemy.


    The apparent condition of the team members was evident that this was tough for them. The inner door of the pce was right in front of them however none stepped ahead to lead inside.


    Team head attacked with all tears. Now he was thinking about the Ruby. He was not sure what would happen inside the pce. The battle with the old master took half a day. The horizon was turning dark again.


    It was unbelievable that they had been battling for so long. It was due to the reason that they never bat an eye over the time frame before in any game.


    In this portal every level was meant to pass within the time limit so the team head tried to remain alert. He saw the younger kid walking toward the inner door.


    Jake knew that standing here and thinking would not bring any good for him. The task should bepleted as soon as possible.


    The evening was near so the king would sit in the middle of the litmps. Also this was fortnight. The king must be ready toplete the sacrifice. Jake was not sure how the rituals would begin however he was tight on the task time.


    The king ordered his security men to throw the hundred pairs of humans in the Orlenia tower when the first rays of the moon appear in the M city.


    The Ashmorn was not in good condition. The chains were torturing. Despite the fact that old master was killed it did not bring changes to the chains. The reason was simple. The old master carefully used material and did not use any personal skill in the process of making this chain.


    The security men told about the death of the old master. The king ordered to bring the girl in the same hall where he was sitting around the litmps.


    There were many odd items ced. The king seemed in hurry to sacrifice the Ashmorn.


    When Junan noticed Jake entering through inner door, he beckoned others to hurry and follow behind.


    Jake decided how he would get his hands over the Ruby. It was simple yet risky. Anything was possible. The king might immediately kill him or the circumstances may offer different scenario.


    Team members hurried still they were behind. Jake saw the odd looking bones boiling in some pots. A dagger was ced at the hands of skeleton. The dagger coated with ck color matched with the evil looks of the old master.


    The king was sitting in the middle of the circle. A magic master was brought toplete the rituals since the old master was killed. A five years old girl cuffed with the chains looked at him when his eyes wandered in the hall.


    Many security men hurried to stop him however Jake rushed toward the kind and fell near him. The king stood up forcefully making him stand. At the same time Junan and others entered in the hall. Team head stood agape. He was not expecting the younger yer tomit any foolish action.


    The king saw the rest of runners andughed. He held Jake ring them. "Do you care this kid?" the king was unsure actually. ording to rumors the arena runners would sacrifice themselves to save the Ashmorn. He wanted to know whether they would do the same or change their actions.


    Junan surveyed the hall and saw the five years old girl. He pitied her condition however he should save her. But after few moments he carefully looked at the younger yer to understand the reason behind these actions.


    He noticed the visible streaks of confidence on his face. Team head was able to understand that the younger yer had some n in his head. "I care for my fellow runners. I would not interfere in the rituals if you let the kid go." Junan answered the king.


    The king got shocked to hear this. He was not expecting this answer. Had it been another answer, the hall would have disappeared from their eyes immediately because the king prepared for simr situation. Jake was immensely d at the answer of the team head. He was able to steal the Ruby from the king when king dragged him to stand up.


    Ashmorn heard the answer. She was blinking her eyes as if she never expected it. All Ashmorn ha full control over the Arena Runners. The Arena Runners never betrayed Ashmorn yet today the history changed with the words of the team head.


    The king gestured his men to capture the kid and wait till the rituals end.. he wanted to make sure that other runners should not start battle here.

 Chapter 156 - Rituals

    Rituals


    The security men took the kid away and the king sat under the circle again. The magic master sprinkled few drops of the blood of some unknown creature.


    The Ashmorn screamed on the floor. She was looking at the runners since they betrayed her. Ashmorn was full of agony and hatred. She might have killed them immediately if it was not the chains preventing her.


    The magic master started the rituals. Junan was silent however he sent half of team members secretly to save the hundred pairs of humans from the Orlenia tower.


    The king did not notice because he was sitting with the closed eyes. Jake knew very well that after stealing the Ruby the rituals would notst longer.


    Three security men were standing near him in order to keep him away from the team head.


    He was sure that after knowing about the robbery of the Ruby the king would immediately capture him and search. Jake stole the Ruby however he was not sure how it would work to save the Ashmorn. Hepleted his urgent task as well as the level task.


    The level task was to steal the feast of kings. It aplished. There was no more burden on his shoulders. Jake was calcting the time between the revtion for the king and the small battle that he would have to fight against three security men.


    He was standing in the middle of the distance the Ashmorn in his right hand and the team leader at his left hand. Jake was short on time to decide whether he should run toward the Ashmorn and handover her Ruby or he rush toward the team leader.


    His actions and the decision would influence the fate of this level. The rituals were going on. The magic master picked one of the bones and handed the king.


    It was meant to be tainted with the blood of the Ashmorn but before this the king should pick the ruby in his hand toplete the ritual before sacrifice. It was to show the superiority over the Ashmorn. He searched the Ruby in his waist. The king ced it there however the Ruby was missing.


    Jake immediately fired at the security man and killed him without giving another moment then he rushed toward the Ashmorn. Jake picked the Ruby and ced it in her hand. As soon as he ced it on her hand the chains broke. The strong gust of wind made her stand.


    The red blood eyes looked toward the king. Everything umted around the circle got blown away with the gust of wind. The king wide opened his eyes at the turn of events.


    His hoody gown flew and revealed his cursed face. The Ashmorn did not speak anything instead ced the Ruby in the middle of the forehead. The ruby got fixed in the forehead and emitted sharp red beams. These beams fell on the king. The Ashmorn killed without giving him chance for retreat and try his magic skill.


    Few momentster the ruby emitted slightly pink light and healed the little Ashmorn. She looked toward the younger yer. During this time the rest of the team members came. They witnessed what happened to the king.


    The Ashmorn slightly smiled and bright light engulfed the team members. The level gotpleted and she sent them back at the exit of the game portal.


    It was sudden. They walked out of the exit. When they entered in the hall they were ready for blood battle however the younger yer made it easy for them. Walking out of the exit Junan asked, "I also thought that the Ruby is with the king but I was unable to decide how to get it. It seems you are ready to be perfect thief." He patted his shoulder.


    If not stealing taking the ruby from the king might have given them immense damage. There was possibility that half of the team members might have reached the red line of the hp.


    "I thought to steal it before he bes alert." Jake answered. (The second level gotpleted especially thest task was sudden and the spectators were in the middle toprehend the situation.


    The experienced guild leaders were watching this level keenly. They wanted to guestimate some of the points of the team especially what strategy made them win against thest boss.


    The second reason they were keeping their eyes at the younger yer. He was special case in the portal. They were unable to tell the logical exnation behind the actions of this younger yer. Despite trying their best hisst actions made them speechless.


    First of all they mocked when he fell in front of the king the biggest boss. But knowing that he stole the precious Ruby made them jealous. They were actually jealous. After thinking for several hours they were forced to ept that this action of the younger yer saved the plight of the rest of the team.


    Any experienced yer could tell after some deliberation that Ruby could be under the possession of the king however who would fell in front of the king to steal it? Of course they would decide to battle.


    This was the difference. Jake was getting the pointers of the task panel to make the things easier for his levels. It ultimately brought ease for the team members. The third team was able toplete the task before the time limit. It added stars to their performance.


    They were now center of attention. The spectators were very d to see this live portal. Some of them went to search their favorite yers on the social media to express their wishes. Some of them went back to rest and get ready for beginning of the third level.


    Many were thinking about the prospects of the third level.. They wanted to estimate the type of portal and the type of tasks however they were unable to guess because every level meant to be with unique and fresh concepts.

 Chapter 157 - Guilds

    Guilds


    Inside a silent room few mature looking men were sitting. Half of them were spilling the smoke from the cigarettes. After the second level of the portal it was important to discuss some of the matters that had been under their concerns.


    They wanted to make sure before discussing the details of the matter. They had been keeping eyes at the younger yer. Some of the key factors that they noticed in the first level repeated in the second level although the yer tried it harder to maintain the logical exnation however he could not skip the keen eyes of the guild masters.


    All guild masters of the first top ranking game were invited by the CEO to discuss this matter. His two teams could not cross the first task of the both levels. It was embarrassing for the game owner and the guilds working under thepany.


    If they could not change the scenario in the third level then the spectators and all the gamers of the servers would face humiliation.


    The expected fall was near however the CEO was not ready to admit it. He wanted to change it.


    The center of attention was none other than the younger yer Jake Lin. The CEO was able to find the whereabouts of his background.


    The revtion simply made him go crazy for half a day. He was the harmless younger brother of the girl. He was maddened after knowing that the owner of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' intentionally selected him for this team.


    Now he was more than sure about the smart CEO that he was up to no good against his enemies. The revealed the idea of the portal could be the morgue of all gamingpanies. The third team was gaining reputation among the spectators and the audience.


    "Our next team will definitely gain ess to the tasks in the portal. I worked over their skills." The master of the loyal guild spoke throwing the smoke in the air.


    He was senior among others also his reputation as the guild master was well known. Other guild leaders often feared his temper.


    "How can you be sure?" a guild leader questioned. He was fearless because this guild master sent his team in the first level and the team could not show any performance much less toplete some task.


    Now half of the fear about this guild master was gone in the smoke. Other guild leaders wanted to send their teams in the portal to test their skills.


    They were here to discuss which team they would select for the third level. The CEO had yet to reach and listen their decision. He was not interested to hear their discussion.


    His orders reached however before his arrival. A man handed the file and went back.


    The guild master opened it and read.


    He twitched his brows.


    The CEO strictly warned that the selected team should not belong to the already tested guild. It gave direct p to the guild master. He went to hide his cheeks those burning with the shame however he could not.


    He handed the file to the guild leader sitting next to him.


    The guild leader read the instruction. He wanted to read it out loud to p the guild master again however he controlled his urge to do so. The CEO asked to randomly select yers from the guilds and test their skills in the portal.


    He proposed this idea after knowing that the CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' did the same technique for selecting the yers.


    Now it was firmed that single guild could not send his team instead select the yers carefully.


    The guilder was shocked to read the further instructions. He read them out loud. Any team yer that got selected and could not perform well in the portal, his guild would be removed from the list of the owned guilds of thepany.


    Now this created somepetition among the guilds. They were looking at each other with horror. The disowning guild meant that the yers of the guild would be penniless and jobless with no future.


    The air got stifling for the guild leaders. They loosened their necktie to take some breaths.


    The matter of killing the younger yer was dyed. There were only forty eight hours to select the capable yers.


    ¡­


    Jake Line fell on the bed afterpleting the second level. He was hell tired. The exhaustion of every task was nerve pulling for him most of the time he was worried to create simple course of actions to fulfill the task.


    Despite the horrible battles and the tasks he was d to cross the second level.


    No one came to disturb him. His personal space was secured more than ever. Other team members were chilling in the dining hall.


    They were curious to meet the younger yer however they did not ask the administration.


    They could understand the struggle of the younger yer in fact he was necessary part of the team. They decided to rest well before the opening of the third level.


    The time frames in the game and the tasks types always kept them engaged in the get going with the flow however they could not deny that they were facing exhaustion.


    If they did not rest well then they might not remain fit for the live game portal. After dining to their heart content they went back in their personal space.


    The third level would bring lot of challenges for them because the enemies were preparing to give damage to the third team during the third level.


    It was up to the team how they would tackle the sharp and cunning yers. The fans on the official ount were increasing. Jake did not check the ount because he was busy with the tasks.


    His reputation as the confident yet blunt gamer was topping up the charts. He was giving nickname as the genius of the gaming world. The fans were waiting for his response.. They sent several thousand wishes after thepletion of the second level.

 Chapter 158 - Reputation

    Reputation


    One day rest was enough to strengthen their muscles. Most of the yers went in the lobby for the announcements regarding third level.


    The lists were not posted about the other two teams. Global audience and the spectators were getting restless with impatience. However they could not deny that the yers needed proper rest to maintain their serenity in the portal.


    Jake was still in his room doing his daily task. After the task he checked the official ount to take a nce. Well it was just nce that popped up his eyes with the shock. So many fans left good wished for the third level.


    Many were asking for public appearance on some event. Some of them asked about his right arm and why it remained sling across the shoulder. Few doctorsmented that they wanted to give him free checkup and if surgery was needed then they would do it in the best environment free of cost.


    Jake read thosements and shook his head. All those years he had been dreaming to get the surgery done however despite Patina saving every buck, they were unable to save enough now the doctors were offering free services.


    Such a fate made him confuse whether he should cry orugh. Now that he has the power of the task panel and earned Exp was increasing his dexterity these doctors came to show their shitty offers.


    Jake logged off after leaving a general message for all fans. He was thinking what wonders were happening in the real world. It had been three weeks that he did not went out and check what was going on.


    It seemed things were changing drastically. But he did not want to go out with the defected hand. He wanted to remain in the personal space until his hand could work properly.


    Jake went toward the window and removed the curtain. The bright day light fell on his face. It was giving warmth in the beginning of November.


    He reckoned that he was standing at the high floor of the skyscraper. The buildings outside were also skyscrapers the life was going on as usual.


    Jake was thinking about the lords of the gaming world. The made his sistermit suicide. He was now confident to let them lick the dust of their deeds.


    All top games would face the rage of his revenge. Through this portal he would humiliate them as much as he could do. These thoughts were running in his head when the bell of the personal space rang.


    The attendants came to clean the suite. The resident of the suite was younger boy. He was reluctant to go in the lobby or the join others at the dining hall.


    For this the attendants were here to clean before the next live portal open up. If so they won''t be able toe and clean because they were strictly ordered not to disturb the young boy when the live portal game was running.


    The attendants changed the curtains of the windows and the sheets from the bed and sofas. One of them refilled the icebox with the fresh food items.


    Jake let them clean the suite. He kept standing facing the window not wanted to let them nce at his right hand.


    After some time they left. Jake checked his stats. The task panel reached fifth level. There were only two levels left. After that he would be able to buy from the task panel.


    He was confident that the task panel would help in maintaining his yer mood in the portal. For this he might buy something feasible for the right arm to work.


    The arm was no more broken however Jake did not remove slings because he did not want to show that his right arm was worse than handicap.


    He did some exercises. He was ready however there was still half a day before the opening of the third level.


    Jake learned to battle with the help of present weapons. At the fifth level they could exchange the professions. There were half of the team members wanting to change their professions.


    He was not sure what profession would fall in his hands after level five however he was sure that thing would change certainly.


    The overall atmosphere was tight. The gaming lords would not let the third team win.


    It was not just matter of game but their future in the gaming world. Most of them might never be able to lift up their heads ever. They would face humiliation because of utter defeat.


    The future was bleak but now Jake could predict what was going to happen. Before this game portal there were hundred guilds on the top of the reputation charts and ten games that ruled the world of gaming.


    In the first two levels the top onepany faced huge loss.


    They lost their exuberant price of shares. Now their shares were simr of the lowest grade games.


    The CEO wanted to kill the third team however the ''Sovereign Rulers'' headquarters increased the security measures in the surrounding.


    They took permission from the court for special services of the security. The court granted permission because the solicitors of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' gave strong proof for the demand of the security.


    Now the headquarters was safe. The official security was given in return of the appeal. The spectators of the live portal were increasing day by day.


    Those who did not take interest initially heard from others and started watching the live levels.


    The idea of the gaming portal attracted the attention of low level game yers. Almost all type of yers of the several hundred games were attracted to this live portal. These changes were blunt and exceeding to the initial expectations of the idea.


    The gaming lords were earning through this game portal however at the same time they were facing threat to their existence. This was simr of double edge attack of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' CEO. That young CEO finally started to take revenge publicly.


    The dumb gaming lords could not understand it at the beginning.

 Chapter 159 - Reputation Chart

    Reputation chart


    In the lobby


    Albert came to talk with rk. rk asked him to join in the lobby. He was going to check the announcement boards. Albert wanted to know about the reputation chart.


    They gathered at the lobby. "How is the preparations for the third level?" Albert asked. rk weed with all heart. Both were getting acquainted with each other. Albert found this yer suitable for friendshippared to Orin.


    Orin has different habits. Albert was not pleased after knowing that he was talking at his back the personal groups. Although it was not type of backbiting however ording to Albert the habits of Orin matched with the short belly women.


    Those women could not digest any secret.


    "The preparations seemed tough this time again. The third level is going to tough. ording to rumors in the global chats the opponentpanies are going tounch their best teams. I am not sure what they call best." rk answeredughing and shrugging his shoulders.


    They knew that they had attracted the attention of the enemies now the third level would definitely bring challenges apart from the level challenges.


    "We will see the reputation charts now." rk gestured and they moved toward the second part of the lobby.


    The digital board was blinking some lights and showing some names in vertical queue.


    The previous charts were removed because the new rankings were shocking. Now the games ranking were thrown behind after knowing that the audience wanted to see the rankings of the yers. These types of ranking boards were ced in all big squares and the headquarters of the big gamingpanies.


    The rankings were depending on the interest and the voting of the spectators. The number ''zero three'' yer was leading.


    One could recognize from the sling. "This¡­" Albert was immensely shocked to see the ranking list.


    Since no other yer of the opponent team could stand all tasks so third team solely upied the rankings. "This is it." rkughed and gestured both hands toward the ranking board.


    He could understand the reaction of Albert. rk was no different when he first happened to notice this board. "This means the young boy is under danger in the third level. Am I wrong?" Albert spoke.


    He did not get jealous to see the inexperienced boy at the top of the rankings. He took oath to create better behavior in the game portal in order to make perfect team.


    Jake was golden feather of the portal and their team could not neglect their responsibility. The reputation of the team member meant that their team has reached the level of recognition. Not just normal recognition but the international reputation.


    "Ah yes. There will be two types of challenges this time if the opponent''s teams managed to survive. rk chuckled.


    He was unsure whether they will be able toplete the tasks. "Let''s go we should talk with team head before the third level portal appears. In the presence of the opponents what would happen with the tasks? This is grave question. Would the opponent snatch our tasks or what?" Albert spoke. This small conversation moved his thoughts toward the pressing issue.


    There were few hours left in the opening of the third portal. The opponent''s two teams were selected. The CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' sent his assistant to bring the team head.


    The scenario was slightly getting tough and they needed to talk. There was danger for the younger yer. The CEO received the news that the two teams would try to kill the ''zero three'' during thepletion of tasks.


    It could prove dangerous level. The battles might be tough against the bosses and the opponents.


    Junan went in the office of the CEO. They had long conversation. Rest of the team members started to discuss about their new found strategies. They wanted to try some new moves in order to survive better way.


    The developers opened the keys of the third level. The systems booted the updated information regarding the third level for example the book of Detection and the added rewards for thepletion of the second level.


    The first and second teams came and show up in front of the live servers. The third team did not bother to show up before the opening of the portal. They were setting their tools in line sitting in front of the screens ready to enter in the portal.


    Spectators did not give much consideration to the new teams. They were sure that this time again these popr yers from the famous guilds were going to humiliate themselves in the portal.


    Junan went back in his personal space. He understood the instructions of the CEO. The battles would definitely test their steel however the opponent would create problems. It was up to the team members how they would tackle it.


    The CEO gave free hand to the team head. He was responsible to make the team realize their priority in the third level.


    The team members received the instructions of the CEO. They were expecting strict rules. It was to make sure that team members should not betray each other in time of trouble.


    At this part of the portal the third team became mature enough to shake off the personal motives. They were a team to tell the others their worth. They were no more thinking about the purpose of the joining because they were sure that the purpose of joining has already been fulfilled.


    Now they should not betray the person who selected them. This team spirit strengthened their spirits to defeat other teams.


    The CEO strictly ordered that none should deny the orders of the team head at any situation. Jake also received instructions. He was ordered to remain alert during the battles and should not fall prey of the enemies.


    Jake nodded. He was assured about his premonition of the changes.


    The third level was going to be mess of battles or the battles against the opponents.

 Chapter 160 - Death Dream

    Death Dream


    Two words shed on the digital announcement bar at the face of the live servers. ''Death Dream''


    This let the spectators know about the third level name.


    Seeing the two words brought wave of thrill in the spectators. They were more than ever curious to see the development in the level and the type of tasks.


    With this the entrances of the portal opened and the yers entered.


    The digital time clock started counting the days, hours and the minutes.


    All three teams entered from three entrances.


    Team members checked their level rewards.


    Allpleted task gave them cumtive perks. The professions advanced one level ahead. Orin and Albert found new gowns. In the previous level they ruined their gowns because of the battle with fire creature.


    Jake could notice the boost in the weapons. The task panel rewards were added in his profession. It gave visible difference in the Exp level. Jake felt relieved to see this. The increase in the Exp level gave some strength to his right arm. Jake could feel his arm no more shaking.


    He was secretly shocked.


    Earlier he was anticipating about the improvement of his right arm but it was all hopes. He did not want to tag false hope however there was no other choice for him.


    Without hope he was dead human with all the circumstances in his life. But this improvement gave him new direction. He was no more worried what would happen in the future.


    The task panel was bestpanion and he was hundred percent sure that Exp levels would improve his arm better than the normal surgeries. Jake was confident that by the end of level five he would be able to get rid the sling and his right would start working properly.


    He collected rewards and walked toward the gathering area. Other team members were checking their level rewards. Sashi was happy to have advanced arrows. Their attack range increased from the previous one. The symbol on the arrow started shining. This was the result of boost.


    She got small hairpin as the perk of the levelpletion. Sashi was surprised. She did not expect that the game developers could be this considerate.


    Sashi adjusted the hairpin on her hair. It looked beautiful.


    Team head clicked on the rewards. His sword became sharper and shining. Orin looked at the thorny mace. Its handle was not stronger earlier. The level boot gave it proper handle. Now Orin could use it at the fastest moves without fear of losing the range.


    Orin nced at the Book of Detection. The book did not change its appearance despite the boost. However he was able to get sliver of inclination toward the profession. He ordered the book of Detection to open up and read. The book followed his order.


    This made him rx. At least there were some changes and hopefully team head would not roast him again for same reason.


    Albert smiled to see the next level of the shield. The crimson lining on the shield increased its worth. There second circle of the aura appeared around it. Now it could face the level three stronger attacks without getting damage in return.


    His spear also got some boost. The frontal part increased its length. The metal reflected aura of the energy. It was one of the biggest changes in the spear.


    Albert was ready to walk toward the gathering hall.


    The chains got next level changes. Ahram was shocked. des appeared in the ce of daggers. He could hold but not in ignorance. It was dangerous for the enemy as well as the yer. He collected the weapon sighing.


    It was clear that it would be tough for him in this level. Well his shovel got better handle and the stronger shape. This means his second weapon could also render help in time of trouble.


    rk was looking at the type of reward. His hammer released smoke. rk twitched to see. He was expecting something nicer but the smoke? He was not d at all. Only the attacks and the usage could make him happy about the changes. For now he picked it and went toward the gathering area.


    They held their main weapons and reached gathering area. From here they would start the journey for the third level called Death Dream.


    Orin opened ordered the book of Detection to read the content. With the profession rewards he was able to feel whether there was clue written in the book of Detection or not.


    The cover of the book opened itself and the creepy voice read it out loud, "Third level is the Death Dream'' the team members should collect the fourteen cards of the Death Dream in order to get the level perks and the reward of The." The book closed itself.


    They were getting acquainted with the type of clues and how much help they should expect from this book of detection.


    "So we are going to run after the Death Dream. But what is the reward of The" rk could not wait for the team head to exin anything or start the conversation.


    He was frustrated to get his level reward already. "We''ll know eventually. The first and foremost consideration is the beginning of the level. The two teams have entered. They will try to harm our coboration and give us some real damage. Make sure none escape if they attack us. We might not attack them first however once they gave us opening we would dy our task at once and kill them." Junan spoke grimly.


    He was speaking the orders of the CEO. After reaching level three, most of the enemies were boiling within. Their first and foremost priority was to give hard damage to the third team because the third team was topping in the ranking charts.


    It gave direct ps to the other owners of thepanies. They wanted to disqualify this third team or at least give them severe damage to vent out their frustration.. The yers were not receable and could not be added once a yer got killed.

 Chapter 161 - Introduction

    Introduction


    The developers created this level to grant some extra perks to whatever team was able to do at least half of the tasks in this portal. The reward of The was the locked box ced at thepletion of the level. Whoever got this box and use fourteen cards to open it, that particr team could collect the rewards.


    In simple words the fourteen cards were the fourteen keys of the reward box. Losing single key meant they would not be able to get the rewards. It was tough because the fourteen cards were thrown in the fourteen dangerous ces of the The.


    The happened to be the unrestrained ce where the unexpected dangers were hidden.


    The team members before setting feet in the field wanted to talk about the possible methods they might go through during this level.


    Half of them were oblivious about the The. Well it was normal for them. They would explore it eventually.


    "We are going to collect fourteen cards to get some reward. At least this time we are not blind to follow something in the dark." Orin spoke confident.


    They nodded and walked toward the field. "This time again they might have chosen the same path that would open up one by one for further progress, if I am not wrong." rk added.


    All of them were ready for the adventure. The bulky rk walked at the left side of the team while Albert walked at the right side. Both were sharp in the controls so they could answer the attack of the enemies.


    The entrances were different however other two teams were also in the same part of the The.


    Jake did not need to ask for the clue when they already know the main focus. The developers made it easy to find the queue in which they would not get confuse as to where they should look for the next card.


    They were in the Oak Park. It was the first area where the first card was ced however it was up to the yers to search it. The Oak park was filled with the blood thirsty animals.


    The card was ced at the unknown den. It could potentially puzzle the yers because the animals disliked human appearance in the Oak Park and the direct path to the card was unknown.


    Some of the humans were hidden in the Oak Park in order to get the skin of few animals. The card was made of jewels if they happened to know the presence of such precious card they would steal it and runaway.


    Each card was guarded by the powerful boss. Each boss harnessed several groups of the faunas.


    The team members walked looking for the clue where they could get the card or the whereabouts of the card.


    The Oak Park was rightly named because big Oak trees were everywhere. The fog covered them from ground toward the upward.


    The team members could see the fog. When they walked and noticed the fog moved away from their front however it covered the empty area. Junan dipped his hand in fog. It was not simr of the winter fog but dripping from the hands as if some liquid.


    "It might not be poisonous or is it?" he asked. Jake coughed. He remembered his previous strategy. The team head wanted him to sniff the air and tell the same way he did back then.


    Jake silently called task panel for the sake of the team head. The screen appeared in front of him.


    [Area: Oak Park a ce of wonders. The level of danger is visible rather than hidden.


    [The liquid fog is the life of the Oak trees in the area. Without liquid fog the Oak park would get destroyed and eventually the faunas would show up to kill the one who destroyed the Oak Park]


    [Warning: Stay alert and do not harm the fog]


    Jake sighed. He breathed in the open air and nodded. This ce filled with the Oak trees is harmless for breathing." He confirmed confidently.


    Team head got rxed. Jake thought about the rest of the clue. The Oak park seemed under some faunas. They were hidden or perhaps in the surrounding however they were harmless if no one damaged the Oak park.


    He did not know whether it was good sign for their adventure or bad. It was just beginning of the third level so they would not want to intentionally create chaos unless it was necessary.


    After all they wanted the card. "If I correctly calcte then getting the fourteen cards in the six days is tough. We do not know how much dangers are awaiting or the where are the cards. I am sure they must be under some boss. So we are going to search the boss that possesses the card. Give attention to every detail in the surrounding." Team head gave instruction.


    They walked in the unknown direction. The Oak park was peaceful until now. however the two teams at the other side were thinking to st and destroy some of the Oak trees in order to clearly search the surrounding.


    It was quiteughable aspect that the other two teams selected the same weapons after noting down third team. Since they thought to follow them especially the methods of the yer ''Zero Three''


    Apparently they were confident to win the level by following the methods of the third team however in this Oak park they were wrongly thinking.


    Jake got the clue from the task panel so he would not use rdx for the sts in fact he was ready to give rational excuse of the team head tried to persuade him for the sts.


    Jake did not want that the faunas should wake up and surround them immediately.


    However other teams were advancing and ready for the st.


    They were searching for the card as well as the third team. Unfortunately both teams were tying to damage the third team.. For this they decided to use the sts and get rid the fog.

 Chapter 162 - Blast

    st


    Faunas were the big creatures. Each fauna hoarded group of wild creatures. There were only three big faunas in the Oak park. They were at the three different ces. Thest fauna had been protecting the card.


    The faunas were the first creatures to find the gem card. It was middle in the night back then. The gem card emitted few lights and they took it thinking the entity that was protecting the Oak Park.


    From then on the Faunas decided to protect this gem card in order to keep the Oak park stable and alive.


    Now that the teams entered in the Oak park, it was bound to create chaos. Third team heard the st. Jake got rmed. It was at the left side and the distance did not seem much.


    The liquid fog from the area vanished because the Oak trees got sted. The opponent team happened to see third team. They got excited thinking that their n worked.


    Team head sighed. It was earlier than they expected. However there was no way to let the opponent walk on their heads. The opponent team let the other things aside and ran toward the third team.


    "Such a thing. I think they only joined to battle with us." Junan waved his sword. Jake twitched. The opponent team was not the real problem. The Oak park faced this st and now the faunas might appear. It was true. The fauna of this region woke from the slumber because the st happened near its den.


    The opponent team ran toward third team with their weapons. It seemed more like war progression rather than level battle. "None of them should survive." The opponent team leader yelled at his men.


    They rushed toward third team. All of the team members were ready to wee these enemies. Junan took lead while Orin and rk leapt like they had been waiting for the real battle. Albert stayed with the others in case the opponents wanted to suddenly st again. The shield could secure from the st.


    Jake stood under the shield and fired toward the enemies. For using gun he could not open his single shield. Sashi took aim and shot arrows. The shield man of the enemy team was trying to secure however two of the opponents got injured with the arrows and the bullets.


    (The spectators saw the scenario. They started gossiping about the type of the opponent team and why they simply attacked at the third team.


    They wanted to know why the second team was enthusiastic to battle with the third team instead of working on the levelpletion. Well they did not mind if the teams were ying duel during the third level. They could expect the frustration of the new joiner teams. Also they noticed how the third team was ready to tackle this sudden attack.)


    The first fauna gathered its group to see who was creating ruckus in the Oak park. Bald creatures with the iron poles gathered around the fauna. There was difference in the moves of the new joiners and the third team. Third team had been going through various tasks and collecting hp.


    Not just hp but the special golden hp which was added in the health bar.


    They were more flexible with the moves and the attacks. It distanced the battle sense of the opponent from the third team. Naturally new joiners were at loss ends.


    Soon half of them were ready to retreat because their hp dropped at the red indication.


    Jake was firing when he got the notification.


    [Warning: Retreat if you want the team avoid the damage. The first fauna is reaching any time soon.]


    [Do not battle with fauna. It is not about win or loss. The fauna is powerful to kill the teams.]


    [If you want to defeat fauna, do think some logical stuff when you are free from danger, for now retreat.]


    Jake looked at the team head. He was ready to chase the injured enemy. "Something dangerous ising toward us." Jake shouted so that Albert could hear him. Albert could make the team head leave the area. They were not going to inform the enemies.


    Jake did not care for them. The enemies should face the rage of fauna. Albert voiced then gestured the team head. His gesture was enough for Junan to leave the idea of chase.


    Junan stepped and gestured rk. The enemies were in poor condition. They were shocked when Junan did not further rag the battle instead he was leaving the area in hurry.


    Before they could rejoice orprehend the situation, fauna and its groups appeared. They saw the second team. The second team was not in condition to battle with the real danger of the Oak park.


    The creatures under the orders of Fauna attacked at them and killed one by one ruthlessly. (It was one of the hopeless battle that the spectators ever witnessed. The pitied the condition of the second team however they were d that they got killed.


    In their eyes if the teams solely joined game portal to attack on the other teams then they should be killed or else the spectators would start shouting at the guild whoever selected such yers. It was waste of the portal level. It greatly influenced the remaining reputation of the selected members. They were banned from the future gaming career as soon as they returned. This action could only save the face of thepany that sent them. It was another p for the CEO of thepany.)


    The team members were dying with the shame. They could not justify their action in the social media.


    The third level of the portal was going on and there were only two teams left. Junan heard the screams of the dying yers. He understood that their team survived this sudden ordeal.


    He did not ask however he was sure that Jake must have known about it.


    "I knew this Oak park had some hidden dangers or else there is no exnation for the apparent peace." There was widely known proverb, ''Only danger could protect the peace''

 Chapter 163 - Fauna

    Fauna


    For some time the fauna roared in the vicinity mourning over the damage of the Oak park. Once the damage done, the particr part of the Oak Park looked threadbare.


    Junan remained silent, after the angry fauna left he spoke, "This creature is bigger. I wonder if we will be able to kill it." He asked unsure.


    The level of the creature and the level of the yers were simr of two poles apart. The task panel warned about fauna because of the same reason.


    They could not understand the reason behind this choice of the developers.


    "We cannot tell exactly if this creature is defeat able. Probably we are not supposed to battle with the creature instead search the card and move on." Albertmented his opinion.


    His opinion could be considered sober because he was second strongest after the team head. Albert was the right hand in this game portal. He was second half strength of the team.


    His words worth much whenever he speak. "I am thinking the same. There are few games where few creatures are added to make the worth of the game or the level however the yers can skip battling with those creatures. If the purpose of the fauna is the simr then we can follow up for the card." Junan added.


    They were supposed to collect fourteen cards. Apparently it looked normal however fourteen cards meant fourteen tasks. If theypared the time and divide properly then it was tough toplete the level.


    For example every task led them toward the different mini battles or the uncertain clues. It was taxing procedure that they faced in the previous two levels. It was clear they could not use up their energy and the hp for battling fauna that was only for the worth of the level. Also killing it might not give them reward.


    It was the normal scenario. The game did not provide rewards for such battles those were meant to overlook.


    The team members heard their conversation it was easy to understand that this third level was demanding differently. They could not act simr of the previous levels. Some new strategy and the choice of actions could lead them toward the right direction of the portal or else they will be surrounded by the worthy creatures.


    "In my opinion we can silently follow fauna and see where it could lead us." Jake spoke. They heard and nodded. It was reasonable suggestion. By following they could find the card hopefully or at least the whereabouts of the card.


    They agreed on this suggestion. The fauna left the vicinity. It was heading to destroy the hidden ce of the humans. Seeing the few humans destroyed the Oak park area the fauna thought that these humans must belong to the groups of the reluctant humans those always create chaos in the Oak park.


    Third team went to search the fauna. At the same time they were walking carefully. The liquid fog was everywhere so they could expect the attack of the first team.


    The first team was nowhere. They heard the creature and ran to save their lives. They learned lesson not to directly attack the third team. They were behind the second team however after knowing that the third team was quite active for this attack they retreated.


    They did not want to end up regret their actions in the end.


    Well they saved their day by this decision.


    This time the third team changed their formation. Albert was at the back. He was giving cover from behind in case first team tried to ambush.


    They came to know that the instructions of the team head were meant reality. The other two teams were here to stop them or damage their strength overall.


    Perhaps they already know that they could notplete any level of the portal.


    This was the beginning of the level and they faced the first battle for no reason. Now they were searching fauna. Finally they heard the pping on the wings. The fauna was big bird with huge appearance. Thankfully the pping of the wings did not remove the liquid fog or else they would get exposed.


    There was another reason. The wings of the fauna were bigger however it did not p like the dangerous creatures. Perhaps the reason was simple. This fauna was not the big boss or the second boss.


    Third team hid. They were unsure where it was heading only the pping made them follow behind.


    At the ground the groups of the bald creatures were moving toward the hidden den of the humans by following the fauna.


    The fauna stopped pping wings near a big hill. The hill was covered with lot of greenery. Several uneven rocks grew up greenery on it. It looked quite fantastical with the first nce.


    Junan and his team members were curious to see the groups of creatures. Theyprehended the situation littleter. At every uneven greenery hilly part the humans were hiding.


    They were alert after sensing the presence of the fauna in fact they were curious because they did not harm the Oak park in any way. Still the fauna came to bother them.


    A man wearing the skin of some animal stood up before the fauna could order creatures for the attack.


    The bulky man was double in staturepared to rk. The team noticed. "The matter isplex. Something is serious. The human npc''s are not afraid of the fauna. Let''s see what is going to happen." Junan whispered.


    He gestured all of them to remain silent. There were groups of creatures where the team members were hiding. Also the fauna was pping over the head.


    The bulky human looked dangerous from his expressions and the actions.


    "We had been living peacefully. What made you visit this hill?" the burly man asked angrily.


    The fauna spoke, "The humans destroyed the middle part of the Oak park.. And you say you are living here peacefully?" the fauna angrily pped its wings.

 Chapter 164 - Humans

    Humans


    "We are the only group of humans living in the Oak Park. How can youe to me us? None of us has gone in the vicinity of the Oak park in the recent times." The burly man supported his weapon on the hill and answered.


    The fauna turned silent. The way this human answered gave impression of his sincerity. "If you are reluctant to admit then follow us behind and see the dead humans." The fauna was reluctant because it had been long time that none other group of humans dared to venture in the Oak park.


    "I am willing to see them." The burly human got agreed. He did not want to battle with the bald creatures because there was no use in doing so.


    However he was curious as to which group of humans came in the Oak park and for what reason. There had been rumors about the gem card however in the initial years they were unable to search it.


    Later the human groups left the idea to search the gem card and stopped bothering faunas.


    His curiosity was at the peak.


    Junan was looking at the development of the conversation. First he thought that there would be battle soon however the burly human seemed less interested to battle.


    Later they agreed and walked to see the group of humans.


    Team head gestured others to remain hidden. This third game portal was quite confusing.


    They followed behind the two parties, one consisted humans and the other consisted bald creatures led by fauna.


    Now team head was more than happy that he did not battle with the fauna and its bald creatures. It must have thrown them in the plight. Here in the Oak park all directions were under the look of fauna and the creature groups.


    In case someone recklessly started battle here could lead to the extinction. Battling with one group of enemies was possible however defeating so many groups was equal of throwing team members in the burningva in hope to defeat theva.


    The dead bodies of the yers were still there. The fauna pointed. "See them." It was not in mood to remain harmless anymore.


    The fauna thought to kill as soon as the burly man confirmed. The burly man looked at the dead bodies. "I do not know them. They must be from the outer side of the Oak park. None of our men created any ruckus in the Oak park because we agreed to live here peacefully." The burly man answered.


    In his head he was thinking the reason behind of these groups of men toe here and recklessly attack the vicinity. After thinking for some time he concluded that the gem card must have been discovered.


    If not then there was no reason for human groups to venture this Oak Park.


    The fauna let the burly man and his groups go. After knowing that the humans in the peace contract were not involved it was necessary to inform the second boss.


    The fauna sent two creatures to keep chasing these burly humans. It could not trust blindly because the faunas were well aware about the greed of the humans.


    Team head remained hidden. He was trying toprehend the ongoing event. "I highly suspect this fauna, it has some connections with the second boss. Its actions tell that he is going to tell someone superior." Junan observed the fauna and whispered.


    Jake was thinking the same. Team members were getting restless because it had been two hours that they were silently following.


    The burly man was aware about the two creatures that the fauna sent to chase behind. He suddenly attacked and killed them.


    It was necessary for this human group to avail the chance and search the gem card.


    They had been staying in the Oak park in hope that one day some clue would lead them toward the gem card. They could not ignore this chance.


    When they were battling they saw another group of humans. It was the first team of the yers.


    This team was hiding from the third team while following them behind. Since they were not as hidden as they should they were discovered by the burly humans.


    "See another group is here. I am sure they found the whereabouts of the card." The burly man whispered.


    The card was sought after and the yers should snatch it from the npc''s if they want to get the reward of The. The first team was able to sense that someone was following behind. They split in two groups to confuse the chaser however they got frightened when they discussed who it could be.


    They were afraid to stop and battle so they kept following behind third team.


    Jake was about to talk when he got another notification.


    [Warning: the first team is following behind.]


    [Second warning: the npc''s are following behind the first team.]


    [Third warning: the creature group of fauna is following behind the human npc''s]


    Jake stopped immediately after reading three warning notification all of a sudden.


    "Someone is chasing behind. We are perhaps surrounded." Jake informed team head. Junan got shocked to hear this. They had been walking behind the group of bald creatures while the fauna was leading.


    Albert also heard. They could feel the streaks of sweat on their foreheads. "We will split in right and left direction and try our best to remain hidden or kill whoever dared to battle. The matter of following fauna can be dyed for now." Junan immediately ordered.


    The liquid fog was helpful in a way and harmful in other way. Their enemies were also hiding and using this fog as cover. It was more than threat. After divining in two groups they separated.


    The first team got confused to see this. They were worries about the burly humans following behind now they were at loss ends to decide what they should do.


    They also split however they were no more interested to follow the third team.. They were sure that if they followed first team then they would get killed eventually.

 Chapter 165 - Creatures

    Creatures


    No more prediction of the actions of the third after witnessing them. Those who were keeping keen eyes at the live portal were speechless to see what was happening.


    The actions of the third team almost throw the first team in the hands of the enemies. It was their problem because they wanted to chase the danger.


    The burly humans were ready to battle with the first team however they were surrounded by the bald creatures. It revealed their intentions. Now they could not deny that they were no more interested to follow the peace contract.


    "Kill them all." The burly man ordered his men to kill the bald creatures so that fauna should not immediately find them.


    Junan and others were ready to battle however they felt the rustle slowly dying down. It means those chasing behind did not want to battle. "Now we can move at the same direction. I hope we did not lose tracks of fauna." Junan spoke.


    It was timely that they got rid the chasers.


    "Now it is confirmed that the yers are not the only one behind the card. There are human npc''sparably stronger and they wanted to get the card. This oak park is meant to get destroyed if the things get messy." Team head sighed.


    "Let''s search fauna again." They carefully walked. The other group also came back because the team head ordered to walk in the same direction if no one came to attack.


    Jake was silent because the warning at least saved them.


    They resumed search and found the fauna. It wasnding on a hill. A bald creature appeared from the cave of the hill. It was simr of the bald creatures however bigger in the stature.


    The second boss was not happy from its looks. The reason was simple. If the fauna visited then it means there was something urgent and problematic in the Oak park.


    "Some human groups have entered in the Oak park and they are creating trouble." the fauna pped its wings and exined situation.


    "I will take a look if necessary I will tell the boss." The husky voice of the bald second boss echoed.


    Team head gasped to see the second boss. It was truly big. However they could not battle before knowing the hidden ce of the first boss. "Wait, you will inform the boss if I could not kill the intruders." The bald second boss spoke. Manyyers of the outer skin were hanging like frills.


    It was one the oddest creature they ever witnessed. Until now they did not see any creature with tattered skin.


    The fauna tagged along with the second boss. The creature was going to kill the human groups in order to keep the oak park away from the search.


    The humans were greedy and they could search the gem card with some effort. It was up to the creatures to stop them with all might. Team head got rxed. They need to battle and kill the creature so that fauna should inform the first boss.


    "One of the yers should stay around this hill because the fauna would not immediately go and inform first boss after we killed the second one. I am sure the creature would visit this hill." Junan looked at the team members and asked Sashi to stay near the hill.


    It would be tough job however team members would return back after killing the second boss.


    "I will stay here and keep eyes at the surrounding." Sashi nodded. Junan did not want to battle with the burly humans because they wererge in numberspared to the team.


    Now they were following behind second boss. It seemed trying to sense the presence of the humans. Junan stopped walking and stepped aside. "This creature could sense the humans. Be careful."


    The creature shook its head and walking ahead. The burly humans battled with the first team to vent out their anger. The creature reached at their heads. They got scared because the bald creature was stronger enough to kill them one by one.


    Junan was d that these burly humans feared from bald creature. "You have been creating ruckus. There is no more peace contract." The long arms of the creature shook in the air and mmed one of the burly human.


    He fell on the ground half dead.


    The injured team members of the first team found this chance to leave. "We were not the first to create ruckus." The burly man tried to exin however the bald creature was not ready to listen.


    The weapons of the human npc''s were useless against the bald creature. They seemed less effective. Junan found this time to formte small n as to how they should kill this creature.


    The creature was stronger. Their level three weapons needed many strikes to leave some injuries on it.


    "That long arms could create trouble during battle." Albert sounded concerned. "Perhaps the creature bears most strength in its arm. I can see that it is only using arm for killing or injuring the enemies." Jakemented.


    The way this creature attacked enemies was making it clear that big stature of the creature was not problem but the big arms. Junan turned to see the second boss. It was true. "Good observation. Now that we know about the strength points we can attack on the arms more often. However no one should overlook the weak point too. It will help us get rid the creature earlier." Junan exined.


    Thest few burly human ran from the vicinity in order to save their lives. The creature was about to chase behind when third team showed up.


    "Seems like the humans are trying to overcrowd oak park but what made them balsy?" the husky and mocking voice almost troubled their hearing.


    "You have been hiding the card now we will take from you." rk tried to mimic the creature however he failed.. The creature stepped toward him and spread its arm.

 Chapter 166 - Bald Creature

    Bald creature


    Junan took a look at the digital time clock. The first card should have been discovered until now. They were ready to battle with the second boss directly hoping that none other creature would disturb them.


    The creature turned its attention toward rk. It was unable to suddenly move its neck. Well there was no neck at all. The bald head seemed fixed on the body. The dark grey color of the skin was weirdbination with the tattered part of the skin those looked like frills.


    The huge stature moved along. "Note it down. Our opponent is slower in changing directions. Someone should manipte this aspect during the battle." Junanmented pointing the weakness of the creature.


    Team members understood. Albert stepped ahead since the creature was now looking at the team member.


    It was good time for attack. rk sighed. He waved his hammer and ran toward the creature. Attacking at the arms was not option because of the stature so he thought to give some surprise.


    Bald creature spread the arm to attack at rk however it got confused because the human started running toward the feet. It brought the arm down to capture rk to turn him in to mincemeat. At the same time Albert sprinted pointing his spear at the arm.


    rk felt the impending doom over his head because the big arm was ready to capture him however he kept running. Before the arm could grasp over the human, the spear pierced the arm. The arm stopped in the middle. rk side nced while running and sure enough Albert was there to bring trouble for bald creature.


    The bald creature felt itching on the arm. It shook off the thought to capture the human instead brought other arm to pull out the spear however Albert pulled the spear and sprinted back.


    He did not want to leave his main weapon at the hands of the creature.


    The creature moved its arm to smash the human. Albert rolled on the ground to create distance. Junan was waiting for this moment. It was his turn now.


    Junan ran where the arm was about to reach near Albert. The team head used his sword and pierced in the hand. He could not pull it back because the creature closed its fist.


    Junan jumped back.


    He could get the weapon but damage would reduce chances. rk was able to reach near the feet. He mmed the hammer on the feet but to his surprise the attack did not give itching to the feet or the creature.


    He banged the hammer again to test. It remained same. He banged again and again out of frustration. The feet did not give any reaction nor did the creature. "Cry out you creature. Your foot is not itching?" He yelled.


    Then the revtion stuck his head. Perhaps the creature was rumored Hebidull. Such types of creatures were rarely added in the games because of reasons.


    Other than the attack skills the whole body of the creatures remained numb from any attack. This means if this creature could attack and defense with the arm then it was useless to attack at the other parts of the body because there would be no reaction and no damage.


    After knowing the creature type rk thought to give his attacks at the arms. Ahram wielded his chains to help the team head get the sword back.


    He was simr of right hand of the team head. Since team head was the important yer in the team someone should always remain on the alert to provide him cover.


    It was necessary to team the team formted in the present form. The chain circled around the sword. Ahram brought it back. He made sure to deactivate the sharp des on the chain before helping team head.


    Meanwhile rk came yelling, "It is Hebidull creature. We can only attack on the arms." He was much excited to tell all of them.


    "This I already know." Albert sounded calmly.


    rk might have yelled again and again to celebrate his findings however at those calm words he turned silent.


    "How did you find it?" He was dying to know how Albert found it without testing. Junan and Ahram did not bat an eye at their conversation instead got ready to give some multiple attacks to the creature.


    The hand got slightly injure so it was best chance to attack simultaneously.


    "Look at the motionless eyes of the creature. Now do you remember theplete assessment about this type of creature?" Albert peacefully spoke.


    rk noticed and coughed. He was actually much excited to ask such a visible thing present in front. "Alright you are my senior." rk turned to attack the creature admitting Albert as his senior.


    In the gaming world it was not simple action of calling someone senior. It has long history behind once a yer epted some other yer as the senior then he would remain true to it.


    The yers have some strange rules in the gaming world especially the experienced yers. They never cross over their senior or let others badmouth about them.


    It was strange because normally the gamers turned out to be blood enemies of each other losing some battle. However the yers always abide this spoken rule.


    It was hard for any gamer to ept the other gamers as a senior, this was damn bony truth.


    The yers always battled to defeat seniors and prove otherwise. rk was worry free and lively. For him epting Albert as the senior did not sit well however once he imed then he could not go back on his words.


    Jake tried twice to attack but could not. First Albert came under the range when he attacked with the spear then it was team head. Jake decided to change his position to get a chance with the creature.


    The problem was simple. He did not want to decrease the distance because the long arm could damage suddenly.. It would be dare to die situation because his controls were not perfect.

 Chapter 167 - Dare To Die

    Dare to die


    They were ready to put all energy in the attacks to separate the arms of the creature. This was the only method to kill the creature. Defeating was not option.


    This creature would keep battling. The injured arms could still be considered alive creature.


    This was uniqueness of the Hebidull creatures.


    The team members should necessarily cut both arms.


    The bald creature was looking at the hand that faced the attack of the sword. It spread both arms to capture all humans. They were reluctant to leave and battling like idiots.


    Most of the human groups entered in the Oak park, they returned or get killed. They were stronger than this new group of humans however this one was not ready to die.


    Jake fired bullets. rk, and others were under the range of the creature. It was dangerous. No matter how well they could use their moves for the attack but the way the creature was trying to capture could bring trouble for them.


    Orin ran toward to give some helping hand. He attacked with the thorny mace.


    The bald creature was looking at the four human and this fifth suddenly attacked. They tried to avoid the arm. Orin put the attack at the right time.


    The right arm got the attack and could not close over the humans. rk ran in order to retreat. Hammer was not perfect weapon against this creature.


    Combined attack of Orin and the bullets earned some time for the team members. They were able to create the distance. As soon as Ahram got some time to resume his senses he activated sharp des on the chain.


    This could prove better weapon to give some itching to the creature.


    The fauna was looking at the battle from above.


    The fauna of this oaknd were not able to battle. Their feathers could only let them take normal flights. They were asked to keep look at the changes and inform the stronger creatures so that they could wake up from their slumber and kill the enemies.


    The de chainsnded on the arm. Ahram pulled it in a way that the tattered skin simr of frills got damaged and the arm started bleeding. The upper skin from the most part started looking horrible.


    Jake fired again at the same spot. The bleeding increased. Now this arm was not any more in condition to take part in the battle.


    It decreased the burden on the team members. The first team was looking at the ongoing struggle. First they decided to appear in the battle but then they decided not to bother the third team. Littleter they were again making their mind.


    It was hard for them because half of the team members were injured because of the attacks of the human npc''s


    It seemed they were here to butcher.


    Hopefully no one died. They were again in the middle to decide whether dare to die or live at the back.


    Team head was aware about their presence.


    He was ignoring them because the battle with the creature was taking time. They were gettingte. The creature should have killed until now but the fate was chasing them. The creature appeared as the Hebidull. It was time consuming against such creature.


    Albert and Ahram both hurried to reach other side. The left hand was still intact from any damage.


    Jake kept firing the injured hand at the order of the team head. Junan was nning to sever the right arm in order to make sure the proper attacks on the left arm. Also it was necessary or else the creature would remain alive.


    rk was no more taking part in the battle. Soon Orin joined Albert. The bald creature got restless after the right arm became useless.


    Team head did many attacks. Even if the creature tried to stop him the bullets were enough to break the courage. "I am the useless here." rk spoke disappointed.


    Junan happened to hear. "Go and reach Sashi. I do not want her to be in any trouble. Make sure no one surround you." Junan ordered him. They were getting longer duration to kill the second boss so team head was worried.


    rk got attentive and nodded, "I will immediately leave then."


    He fled toward the direction. After some effort Junan was able to sever the right arm of the creature.


    When he cut the right arm the first team thought to run away before this third team spot them near. It was scary for them. The team consisted of the experienced yers however they did not want to directly offend the third team.


    After the right arm fell on the ground the creature was no more able to resist the battle. The spear weapon along with de chains made it easy. Since the creature was no more in position to battle they severed the arm finally.


    They felt themselves learning the butcher work.


    It was simr although. The creature fell on the ground. "Is it still alive?" Orin asked to confirm. "Probably no anymore." Ahram answered.


    All of them checked all directions to make sure the first team left earlier.


    They left long ago.


    "See the fauna is going to inform the first boss. We should hurry." Jake pointed toward the sky and spoke. Team head happened to see the fauna. "Indeed let''s go toward the hill. It must be going there." Team headmented.


    They hurried their pace. There was no more threat of the human npc''s. the remaining alive humans were not in condition toe look for the creatures.


    They were actually ready to follow behind this new group of humans. They were able to kill the stronger creature with small weapons ifpared.


    The leader of the humans was sure to defeat them because they looked more than normal instead of some real questers. Jake and Ahram were at the back. It was due to the pace. Jake suddenly stopped and fired toward the left hand.. He was sensing the presence of enemies from long time.

 Chapter 168 - Hebidull

    Hebidull


    Sashi was surrounded by the first team. The first team kept wandering in search of the card and they happened to notice the female yer. It was easy to turn the memory upside down and remember who she could be.


    Knowing that she was alone here the first team thought to kill her. Sashi tried her best just when she was sure to get defeated rk came shouting.


    He might have remained silent however seeing that the enemies were trying to give her serious damage rk started shouting in order to create fake notion.


    He wanted to give impression as if the rest of team members were also at his back. Sashi thanked her ancestors to see rk. At least she was no more alone to battle with the shameless first team.


    The first team got sacred to see rk. They were sure that rest of the team members would appear soon. Thinking this they hurriedly left the hill. They were no more interested to keep the battle. rk got disappointed to see them running away however he wasughing madly because his strategy worked.


    He was not sure whether the team lead wasing to this ce or they changed their direction. Thankfully they could at least search them now if they could not reach on time.


    Junan followed behind the fauna.


    Initially it was going to take another direction however it returned to the same hill and crossed above the next hill. The liquid fog around the hill was densely packed. Junan lost track of the fauna. However it made it easy for them to get the general idea of the hiding ce of the first boss.


    The human npc''s were not ready to ept defeat. They did not want newbie group of humans get the card.


    They were still following the third team even after Jake fired multiple times. "What about the enemies following behind?" Ahram asked. He did not want that the enemies suddenly attack them at the tough time.


    "They are not stronger enough to face the first boss. We will randomly kill them as soon as spotted around. For now be careful because we are going to cross this hill. There must be another hidden spot of the first boss." Junanmented.


    The human enemies were after the card but they were afraid to face the real threat. This was enough to keep them away as long as they did not want to bother the third team.


    The liquid fog remained the same. Ahram walked ahead and spread his chain in order to check the area around the hill. Junan handed this responsibility to clear the area from the front.


    It would keep them safe from sudden attack. Albert walked behind. He was also alert. The hill was bigger enough so it took some time till they reached at the other part.


    The fauna pped its feathers. It informed the hebidull and left the hill. Junan stopped Sashi she was walking beside. The ground beneath shook they did not walk further and stopped.


    "The first boss perhaps is angry. Be alert and retreat." Junan guided team members. Ahram was ahead of them so he immediately retreated because the ground started breaking apart. The Oak Park was safest ce for the first card because of the hebidull.


    The presence of the card was the surety of the liquid fog and life of the Oak park. The hebidull kept this card safe for long time. It was because the second hebidull never get defeated and the first hebiull bothered toe out of the ground.


    Today it was different. The fauna informed that the second hebidull fell dead in the battle against the new human group.


    There was no reason for the boss to remain hidden in this situation. A gem card was shining on the left shoulder of the hebidull. After many years the card became the part of the creature.


    One could only get the card after butchering the shoulder. The third team was already learning butchering they would be more than happy to practice again.


    "Alright our battle is going to begin soon. Keep in mind this creature is simr to the previous one." Junan spoke one word at a time after he happened to notice red ring eyes from above his head. It was liquid fog making it difficult to guess the actions of the enemy.


    Junan might have retreated to guide the team members however his eyes fell at the shining gem card on the shoulder of the hebidull.


    "Waha we do not need to search the card anymore. It is right in front of us so get in action immediately." Junan ordered team members. When others heard about the card they instinctively looked toward the hebidull.


    The shining gem card boosted their moves. They felt surge of energy to get the card. "Are we going to attack the left arm first?" Ahram asked to confirm.


    "Of course it will save us from double trouble. The creature might fell dead with the left hand butchered." Junan answered full of anticipation.


    It was normal for the boss to fell dead when losing the supporting aspect of the life. They surrounded the hebidull. Junan thought to divide the duties of the team members. It was not that all of them could simply start attacking at the left arm.


    The creature was stronger than the first one. The right arm could kill them if they acted ignorant. After battling with the first hebidull they were clear that attacking the rest of body would not give them any benefit.


    Ahram could stop or create trouble with the chain weapon so Junan ordered, "Ahram you will stop the right arm to not frequently attack us. Orin will help you also Sashi will be there." Junan decided that three of them would stop the right arm and injure, it was type engagement so that the creature should not focus to tackle at one direction.


    Four of them were ready to injure and then butcher the left arm to get the first gem card.

 Chapter 169 - Hebidull 2

    Hebidull 2


    The hebidull creature mmed its arm at the humans seeing that they were not afraid. If it was normal the humans might have ran around scared for their lives.


    Here it was different. However the creature was angry enough to ignore other aspects and just focus to kill the humans.


    The liquid fog scattered with the huge stature of hebidull. The team members could see it clearly now. It resembled with the first creature both were from same race.


    Junan was leading the team. The creature noticed this human more active than others. It tried to capture the human in the hand. Junan sprinted in order to avoid the big hand of the hebidull.


    Albert walked ahead and stabbed the spear. Jake did not fire because the bullet did not give damage it could only increase damage at the injured part. He was waiting for the right time to get in action.


    In this time he killed two more human enemies. They were trying to near and see how this human group will battle with the strongest hebidull. The first team at the other side was eyeing the third team and the creature.


    They were simply afraid to disturb the third team.


    Orin attacked at the right arm. Sashi attacked with the arrows. The hebidull wanted to use right hand to smash at the active human however the simultaneous attacks baffled.


    They seemed itching its body with their attacks. It was tough for the team members because each attack was giving less damage. The creature happened to be stronger and they needed some time to leave some fatal injury. It needed constant effort of the team members.


    None of them felt that it was taxing to see no damage even after reckless attacks. This team was getting addicted to remain stubborn during any type of battle.


    This was one of the aspects that they tempered with the time. After reaching third level they were mature enough to learn habits of each other and how to coborate perfectly without team leader giving them minute guidance.


    It was hard for Ahram to pull the chain because the reluctant creature moved its arm angrily. Ahram sprinted to reach at the arm them then shuffled the des to give some shocking twitching to the hebidull.


    His idea worked and the attention of the hebiull turned toward the right arm. Orin jumped to help.


    Junan and other found this precious time to attack at once. They wanted to create visible injury for Jake Lin to fire bullets as much as he could.


    Jake thought something in his head. Firing bullets might take time however if he attacked grenade with the arm then the injury might explode bigger.


    He kept keen eyes as soon as the sword and spear strike at the same part Jake threw grenade. Junan and Albert jumped away to avoid the impact. Junan looked at the kid and shook his headughing. "You are more restless than us. It would work though." The mini st gave some shocking twitching to the creature.


    On the other side Ahram and Orin were busy with another attack. Sashi took new position in order to target the injured part of the right arm.


    The human group left after seeing they might not be able to defeat this new human group. They anticipated attacking third team after they snatch the gem card from the hebidull.


    The hebidull staggered to see the st. Jake found this chance to again throw the grenade at the same spot.


    It would not sever the right arm however the deep injury would make it difficult for the hebidull to create trouble for the team members.


    Both sides were busy with the attacks.


    The hebidull roared and shook both arms. The team members jumped away and distanced. They could see the hebidull trying its best to keep away the team members instead of attacking.


    After struggle of the creature and the attacks of the humans it was getting worse for the creature. The signs were visible that it would not be able to kill the humans if this went one.


    But there was no way around other than struggle. The humans were stubborn and not leaving in fact they were getting more brutal with their attacks.


    Once the creature slowed down its struggle the team members again attacked. It could not keep mming head in the empty air in hope to injure the humans. They were faster.


    Jake was slow so he kept safe distance. The injured arm of the hebidull was hurting now. The struggle finally halted. It was best time for the tough attack. Junan leapt toward the shoulder to capture the gem card but the creature roared.


    The sword brushed past. Hebidull did not want to let the human take gem card. "Sooner orter you will give up. Make it easy for you. We will not kill you let us take this card. Do you think we have any deep enmity?" Junan spoke to the creature.


    Hebidull groaned and the red eyes were not ready to give up. "Since you say so do notinter." Junan gestured Albert to attack.


    Albert jumped at the shoulder and used spear. Orin and Ahram gave full support so that the right arm should not render the attack. Many arrows were stuck in the right arm.


    The tattered skin of the hebidull looked frightening.


    The creature perhaps lost courage to battle any further. Albert pulled out the gem card and jumped away. They got much happy that did not notice the creature.


    Hebidull did not fell on the ground. The arms were injured not butchered. It was enough to leave the creature alive. rk rushed in hurry seeing the hand ready to crush Albert.


    rk pushed Albert away and fell. Junan hurriedly moved to save both. Jake threw grenade to sever the arm with the st. The distance from the injury of the arm and the distance of the hand was enough also Albert spread his shield knowing the situation.


    The arm could not stand the st anymore. It fell on the ground. Junan gasped with horror. They barely survived thest attack of the hebidull.


    Their situation frightened team members standing on the other side.

 Chapter 170 - Sage Port

    Sage port


    Junan did not remain stick to thinking about the bad end instead he ran to get the card.


    As soon as he jumped and took the support of the body of the hebidull he was able to reach the shoulder end.


    The sharp tip of the sword dig out the card from the shoulder. The giant creature groaned but could not stop the human or injure. The surrounding of the Oak park remained the same till the battlested. But it started dispersing as soon as Junan forcefully took the card.


    The ground beneath turned in to visual smoke. It seemed the oak part was stable due to the card. "Everyone hurry. All should gather at one spot. This surrounding might throw us in the new quest." Junan spoke.


    He felt that division of the card must have adhered to the quests and each quest would lead them in the new battleground or the service area.


    The team members ran toward team head. The unstable ground was turning in to smoke. The third team got the card from the Oak park the quest ended eventually.


    The smokepletely surrounded them removing the current scenario and bringing the new quest without forcing yers to look for the second quest.


    Previously it was different. The team should necessarily look for the next quest and search the information first. In the previous two levels they been following this method. The third level was quite differently designed. The developers wants to distribute better rewards for this they wanted to set up different level in order to make it possible for the yers to earn the rewards of The.


    The third level called Rewards of The. It would add up and boost the present level of the yers and their professions. The professions were slow with the progress while the future levels were demanding. The future levels would introduce horrible creatures, the professions and the weapons should meet the type of quests.


    (The developers were working at the back end without the influence of the gaming lords. In fact they were under the strictw of the court. The judges did not want the gaming lords to influence thisst portal. The oue of thest portal would decide the future of the gaming lords. The court did not want that the gaming lords try to manipte their power in it and make it unfair for the general public.)


    (All media outlets were airing many programs regarding the ongoing live quests of thest portal. The future of the gaming industry could take one hundred eighty degree turn at the possible oue. No one wanted to ignore or avoid the historical event that was taking ce.)


    (The gaming lords knew that they cannot bribe or influence the developers so they were thinking to writ petition for something they were afraid. The third level quests were going on live. The active third team visibly gave tough time. They sure would win the third level, the signs were visible. The gaming lords wanted to stop their fate that was leading them toward the dead end.)


    (None of the team was able to survive. the present team was half injured and there was no chance that they would be able to stand in front of the third team. This means the third team would again get the rewards of the third level. It would be another ck day for rest of the teams. To tackle this situation they were trying to bring something serious in the court to get a different type of chance for the future survival.)


    (They were going to make a stop for the third team at the end of level five. All of them knew that their request might make others furious however there was no other way toplete their n. They wanted third team take rest from the level six to ten. During this the rest of teams would go through the levels and the minimum five teams should be selected. Those teams would start journey in the levels onward from eleven with the third team. The rules will remain same the numbers of teams in the separate level would also remain same. Just that level six to ten would let the rest of teams get selected fairly. Well when the gaming lords use this word, ''Fair'' it looked like they were polishing the unfair in to fair.)


    (However thewyers were trying to strongly fight for this chance. The chances were that the court would grant this request in order to create some harmony.)


    Team members of the first team did not get stuck in the first quest despite not getting the card. They were also thrown in the second quest.


    The second card was awaiting who would get hold over it.


    Sage port.


    Orin ordered the book of detection to rte the quest name and the avable information.


    The smoke disappeared leaving them at the newest ce. It was empty. The ground was dull and dry with the clear and dry weather.


    "If we want to keep bnce between quests and the time then we should necessarily get going during the night. Probably getting the third card at night would not bring any trouble." Junan spoke. It waste noon when they defeatedst boss and got the first card. ording to team head it was not best performance.


    "This is Sage Port. The ce where the second card of The is hidden. Beware of Kari." The book of detection read the text clue written on the single page.


    Orin closed the book. Others heard the clue. They were already at the beginning of second quest but what was the Kari?


    "If I am not wrong this Kari would be the big boss holding the second card." rk spoke team head couldment.


    Junan sighed.


    He was thinking the same.


    However the empty surrounding would not let them reach the card if they remained talking here.


    "I wonder why they named this ce "Sage port"? Albert thoughtfully asked.

 Chapter 171 - Sage Port 2

    Sage port 2


    "Let''s walk around and explore Sage port." Junan gestured them.


    The surrounding was silent despite the fact that first team was trying to hide behind distant cottage. They were d that they did not end up dying in the first quest even they were transferred in the second quest.


    It was good chance to get their hands at the second card.


    Third team was walking at the direction of the wind. They heard the bells of some warning. It resembled with the port opening or closing well slightly in a different way. The ground was dull and dry however they were expecting something matching with port.


    Junan was leading the team so he was the first one to notice the wooden boat. There were many people standing in it. As soon as the boat stopped at the port they started getting off.


    There faces were covered with the white hoody and overall the gown was ck. They carried long white stick in their hands. The pendant hanging in their neck shined and they stopped. It was signs that Kari was giving them alert gesture due to the reason that card snatchers were able to enter in the Sage port.


    One of the Sage walked few steps ahead. He tapped his stick on the ground and a small cottage appeared. It was right front of the third team, they could see from the distance. The clearly saw the ground opened up and the cottage came at the ground. The Sage silently entered in it.


    The cottage disappeared the same way it appeared earlier. "What sorcery is this?" Junan blinked his eyes. Team members were equally shocked. They were not expecting sages to be necromancer. If it was not necromancy then they were clueless what they should call it.


    "Are we going to battle them?" Albert asked grimly. He was pointing at the rest of sages. "Perhaps they are the one protecting the card if yes sure we should start a battle...?" Junan thought for few moments and spoke but before he couldplete his sentence, the second Sage disappeared with the same method.


    Next sage walked at the different part of the ground and tapped his pole. The sages spread one by one. They were pretending as if they did not know about the presence of the third team.


    The wooden boat at the port went back in the deep waters. Team members were unable to tell whether there was someone at the boat or it was empty.


    The Sage port resumed it''s silence but this time it was stinging. "They are gone without showing themselves it means the danger is lurking around us. However I don''t know the way they are nning against us." Junan was lost of words.


    He was thinking to explore wider area of the port so that they could better make use of the time.


    The sages were hidden from their eyes but when Junan spoke to explore wider area, one of the Sage appeared at the surface and attacked at Sashi.


    She was ready with the arrows. The Sage appeared from the rear and attacked. She fell on the ground. The pole hit against her shoulder. The Sage wanted to attack perfectly but the girl suddenly moved sensing his presence.


    The breathing of the Sage created some sound effects and Sashi felt it. Her scream attracted the attention of rest of team members.


    They were curious who attacked at her. Because the Sage sneak attacked they could not see him. "Who attacked you?" Team head walked near her and supported to stand up.


    "Those sages are hidden under the ground. One of them appeared out of nowhere and attacked. I am sure he came from the ground." Sashi twitched while answering.


    Her shoulder hurt because of the sudden attack. All of them got alert more than ever. "These sages are actually scum to sneak attack. Get ready for blind battle." rk spoke.


    He was waving the hammer to smash at the sages. The sages were hidden and they could hear what the team members were talking. They side smiled because they were ready to defeat this team one by one.


    The Sage port was named on these sages. They were sharp and cunning. Well nobody knew why they were called sages instead of sharp sorcerers.


    Probably it was due to their false appearance. They were handed this responsibility to take care the Sage port. Kari was the master of these sages. He was hundred times stronger than these sages. He was keeping the card because it was giving him the Sorcery''s energy to maintain his magic.


    The magic was the base of the Sage port. Just like the name of the port the surrounding of the port was fake. It was due to the Kari''s spell.


    The ugly and bloody port was looking decent and clean. The horrible mages with their terrible weapons looked like sages with the poles. It was enough to make false impression for the team members.


    Jake understood the reason why those sages disappeared right in front of their eyes. They were sure that team members would not be able to keep track of their attacks.


    Jake was ready to get clue from the task panel in case he needed.


    Orin was standing, he was listening to the team head when someone attacked from behind. He was about to use his thorny mace but he could not.


    It was rush of attack. Sudden attack baffled him however the attack could not give him damage. It was second attack. Orin smashed thorny mace on the ground with anger.


    He was angry the way the sages were doing sneak attack.


    The first team saw the strategy of the enemies and got shocked. They could feel the tension among the third team however they were curious as to what make them remain there. Third team was not trying to distance instead they were nning how to handle cunning sages.


    Team head spread them on some distance and spoke, "Give attention to every attack and counterattack.." He ordered strictly.

 Chapter 172 - Sage Port 3

    Sage port 3


    The team members spread to fightback with the sages. Another sage appeared at the back of Albert. rk shouted to tell him. Albert swept his shield and the sage could not attack. The sages were using tricks in the blink of eyes.


    Albert wanted to counterattack but before he could do anything the sage went back under the surface.


    Same happened with team head. He got angry and thrust the sword in the ground. The The ground shockingly resumed same stiff and dry appearance.


    "I can say we are against some magic crudes. They surely want to give us tough time." Ahram swept his de chain as soon as he felt the tipping in the air.


    The sages were using various methods to confuse them however now team members were also getting familiar how to pin the sages down. Sashi picked second weapon.


    The de chain was tough for sage especially because he was unaware that the yer was active. The chain weapon could circle around the yers and he could use it at will.


    It brought trouble for the sage. He fell on the ground and the pole rolled away from him. The sage tried to reach the pole but could not. Without tapping pole on the ground he could not use magic to go back under the surface.


    This gave time and Ahram attacked with the de chain ruthlessly. The sage looked miserable at this moment.


    "Now this is something good. Attack him again." rk cheered for Ahram. The sage was no more able to drag his body toward the pole. He was half dead.


    It was not worrisome for the rest of sages because they were in numbers.


    Another sage attacked at Junan. He escaped the attack and hurried to stop the sage. He could not capture but the sword pierced the gown of the sage.


    When they injured few of the sages the ground beneath them started trembling. It seemed the sages were trying to scare them.


    Jake got the notification.


    [Warning: You are under the range of next attack at your left side.]


    Jake looked at the left and fired bluntly without thinking twice.


    The same moment a sage was appearing to attack him but the same moment attack in the head killed him at the spot. Three team members witnessed this and gasped with shock.


    They were amazed at the ability of the younger yer to sense the attack. What else they could say other than ability.


    The sage that was killed in the middle of ground remained there dead. Jake stepped away from his dead body.


    Another notification appeared. [Warning: You are under the range of attack from behind.]


    The sage noticed the enemy sharp enough to kill one of sage in the middle of magic spell. They wanted to thrown him on the ground then break the ground open the capture him in the craters underground.


    However Jake was ready again. He pretended as ignorant as he could be.


    Suddenly he moved at his back and fired more than thrice. The head of the sage riddled immediately bleeding. He was dead now.


    rk stood agape. This time he witnessed with wide opened eyes. This was no more simple ability. They were also trying sense and then answer the attacks but the way this young yer put the urate attack at the misceneous direction, it was something oddly odd.


    Jake jumped on the ground because the third notification appeared.


    [Warning: The sage is going to get you under the ground, avoid his hands]


    Jake jumped and fired on the hands. The hands of the sage could not capture the boy instead they started bleeding injured. The sage could not reverse the magic and the hands remained stuck there.


    The sages were getting angrier at the kid. They forgot to attack other team members and diverted their attention at the kid. Jake did not mind. He was actually celebrating the way task panel gave him warnings.


    Today task panel became generous. It was acting like perfect helper. Soon enough the ground looked like the weird ce where the sages were stuck in the ground oddly. They were no more breathing. Some of them still bleeding because of attack.


    Junan was most satisfied. He looked at the distance where the first team was keeping eyes at their activities. Not talking aboutplete team, a single younger yer was heavier than any experienced yer.


    Jake was done getting rid most of sages.


    No more sage sneak attacked at them.


    "We should look for the Kari and get the card." Junan spoke. He looked at the time. They agreed and explored the sage port. For their dismay this sage port was not some real ce. It was simr of small dry ind. "Where is the boss? How we are going to get the card?" Orin spoke.


    He was standing at the wooden nks near the port. "The earlier boat should appear here or else I will start digging this ground." He showed his thorny mace. This was best weapon to dig out the drynd.


    Jake did not ask from task panel. He walked toward the water of the bigck. It looked as natural as it could be.


    "This sage port is silent even if we dig there won''t be anything surprising. Could there be?" rkmented. He might smash his hammer to check but before the suggestion of the team head he did not want to exceed his limits.


    Albert looked at some distance. The wooden boat that brought the sages here was standing at the shore of another ind. It was not near however not far enough to miss their naked eyes.


    He wondered whether they could reach the other ind and search the mortal enemy who was hiding the card.


    "The wooden boat might reach here again. See it has started moving." Albert pointed the direction and spoke. It attracted the attention of others.


    There was timepse in which the boat traveled from one ind to the other. "Are we going to borrow this boat?" rk asked unsure. He was not having some good premonition. This boat must belong to the enemy. Why would he let travel them safe and sound?


    "I did not learn swimming." Ahram spoke with half spirits. He was thinking if the enemy''s boat threw them in the water he would not be able to swim. Same goes with Jake. With one hand working, he was not suitable for swimming.


    "If we need to borrow this boat then get ready we cannot let this boat go back empty. In case we happened to be thrown then those who know swimming will help those who don''t know swimming. I will help Jake Lin." Junan spoke. He made up his mind.


    The boat wasing to take the sages back. Kari was waiting for them. The sage was sure that his men could kill the enemies.


    This ind was not part of his magic spell so it was highly unlikely that he could see what was happening here. The boat however could rte if it returned safe and sound.


    The first team looked like the bystanders of this show. They could see the third team ready to get the boat.


    Theke water moved as peaceful at it could be. Jake stiffened his heart. He was about to wade through in case the boat disliked their presence.


    None of them wanted to stay longer in the empty ind and wait for time to pass. Every moment was important for their quest. This was what kept them moving without exhausting them.


    For others they might look like brainless team yers just looking for trouble all time. But for the third team it was simr of real life battle that they did not want to face defeat.


    Their cumtive actions were part of their spirits. Their formted ns were part of their suggestions. At some ces they looked irrational and clueless. But every hurdle made them take one step ahead and confirm that they could do it.


    It was part of habits. All of them were chosen after much deliberation. Their stubbornness could led them winning the first level. Their reluctance earned them second level.


    The journey was still going on. They spectators they were deciding a tough choice. They could sink in the depth ofke or the enemy could appear in the form of some horrible anaconda.


    But the third team knew that it was only the fears of yers. They were no more individual yers instead a team. Perhaps they could get defeated if they stand alone but being a team no one could make them kneel.


    They were appearing as strength of the portal. If their actions were approved then there might be new era in the gaming world.


    All previous notions might die down. The boat was reaching near and they were getting ready to borrow it for once. "We are borrowing a broken ne of enemy. Get ready for death.." rk waved his hammer and jumped in the boat.

 Chapter 173 - Sage Port 4

    Sage port 4


    His words made them cough. rk was always this type of yer. His presence in the game could make other feel dizzy just from hisments.


    But third team especially became lively with his presence. All of them sighed and hopped on the boat. They were the travelers those already knew that the journey would not actually take ce.


    This could be the special characteristic of the third team no one else. There was no cabin in the wooden boat; it was simr of ancient open wooden boat. It just moved at the will of invisible force.


    Team members were waiting. After they left the shore of theke they could hear the nks trembling as if afraid to give a ride to the yers.


    It was expected.


    The first team stood at the port. They could not start a battle with the third team and snatch the chance again. It was already wonderful that a team was able to survive in the second quest of the portal other than third team.


    The boat started breaking the wooden nks apart. It was simr of self-destruction. Ahram was not feeling good to see lot of water. He was afraid of ocean in the real life that''s why he never bothered to spend time on the beach.


    Sashi happened to see his unwillingness. She walked toward him and put her hand on his hand. "You can rest easy. I know how to swim¡­" she could notplete her words when boat started jerking. Initially rk thought to give helping hand to Ahram but sneaking from the corner of the eyes he did not bother to ask.


    rk did not want to ruin the taste of silent gestures. The female yer could get angry at him if hemented anything. Also he was not the type of yer to tangle his nose in the matters of others.


    A big part of floorboard fell in theke water. ording to the virtual design of the portal they did not need extra skill to wade through theke water. Their real life swimming could equally adjust. One who learned swimming in the real life could swim in the portalke without worry.


    "Give me hand little kid." Junan held the hand of younger yer. They were in the middle of the two inds when the boat copsed. The third team fell in theke.


    (If it was other teams they might have started some baffled actions. Almost all yers in the third team read through the basic guides. They knew that the designers were sharp and intellectual buddies.


    Since they designed this portal to challenge the presently avable games in the industry they would not include the norms of themon games.


    Absolutely none of the game until now designed such bigke for the yers to swim like real to save their lives orplete the quest. Definitely the yers would take it burdensome or misunderstand the settings.


    Not all yers were addicted to read the basics. The problem with the yers was simple, all teams the guild sent until now they were trying topare this portal with the other games in the market instead of exploring the portal instinctively.)


    Team members dished in the water once or twice then resumed their stability and started swimming toward the second ind. Sashi supported Ahram. Ahram could not believe. He was silently looking at the girl. Sashi gestured him to put his hands on her waist. It would make her swim forward with ease. Others were free to swim toward the ind.


    Junan did not need much effort bringing the young boy. They took less time than the boat because theke water did not give any resistance.


    The water dripped from their gowns. They reached at the shore. Kari got to know about the boat.


    It was enough of sings that the enemies were reaching the ind. Kari used his spell and lifted up the fence walls around the ind. It could stop the enemies but not for long.


    Junan stepped back seeing the fence appearing. He tried to jump inside but could not. The fence was made simple but there was some force behind that stopped him from entering.


    "So Kari has sensed our presence. No matter what we will get the card at the beginning of the evening. Get ready and smash this fence." Junan ordered Orin and rk. They were suitable for destroying the fence.


    rk smashed the hammer but fell back. The invisible force threw him in the water of the shore. "Huh seems like Kari is guarding this fence with the magic." Orin was ready to use thorny mace but seeing rk fell back Orin halted his actions.


    Jake did not give suggestion to use the grenade because the spell might appear stronger than they would fell in the water of theke.


    Kari was using his strongest spell to keep them at the shore. He was head of the sages. Knowing that the enemies were trying to break the fence he sent few sages. These sages would keep the yers distracted from breaking the fence.


    The card was shining because Kari was using strongest magic. He did not want to let the enemies take this card. Kari built two inds with his magic and wanted to be bigger sage.


    He was faking the appearance of sage however he was proud of it.


    There was hidden third ind under the surface of theke. Kari wanted to bring that ind on the surface. The third ind was holding the immense power of magic. If Kari was able to get hold on the third ind then he no more needed the backing of the gem card so he would crush it down.


    He did not want that any lower level sage could get his hands on this card after he throw it.


    He was selfish to the core of his heart. Kari made one of the sage as his loyal giving the hope that he would hand over him the card after be lord of the third ind.. This way he bought the loyalty.

 Chapter 174 - Sage Port 5

    Sage port 5


    "Guys this fence would take our effort. We might confront Kari right after getting rid this fence. Make sure to make it historical." Junan ordered.


    Albert poked the fence, it was same invisible force. "We might live outside of the fence till evening." Orin tugged the fence with the mace. He was unable to think as to what type of attack could break this fence.


    He was thinking that after swimming to the second ind they would be able to battle with the boss while it seemed the boss was not ready to confront them with manliness.


    "I think it will be different littleter." Jake pointed toward the sages. They wereing toward the fence where the team members were standing.


    "Great did Kari find courage for battle?" Orin immediately got excited. He was dragging his thorny mace on the iron to see whether there will be sparks or not.


    The sages were here to scare the enemies and if possible then throw then in the deep water of theke after injuring. The injured enemies would not be able to swim and reach the shore.


    "From their expressions they seemed not in good mood. After all we killed their bunch of fellows. I wonder what kind of magic they will use on us?" Albert looked at them then the waterke behind.


    Junan also noticed the way these sages were reaching the shore. They were at the others side. "Your death brought you here." A sage that was leading others stood in front and sneered. He was loyal with Kari and wanted to take the card after his master get hold on the third ind.


    "There were many on our way they repeated same words. " Junan spoke. The team members were curious how the battle would take ce.


    The sage scolded team head and tapped his pole on the ground. The water in theke got active. Earlier it was silent and peaceful now small and big waves started formting on the surface.


    Team members turned to see. Now they could understand why this sage was confident to kill them. They were at the shore and mad waves could eventually drag them in the deep waters.


    None of them remained in the dark. Ahram got attentive. He dispatched the des from the chain. A big wave formed in theke and moved toward the team members.


    Jake stood against the fence and covered with the single shield. Orin smashed his thorny mace on the ground and held it for support. Sashi was standing. None of her weapon could protect her from the rushing waters.


    Ahram circled his chain before Sashi could get dragged in the water. rk dug his feet deep in shore. He did not want to swim again in theke.


    Junan also struggled like others. Albert instinctively spread the shield. He did not know what method he should use to avoid the angry waves. Surprisingly the waves reflect back without giving pressure of the water.


    Albert hurriedly moved toward the team head to provide him cover.


    They were immensely worried about the wave attacks however the shield gave them some shelter.


    Jake also felt the benefit of the single shield. He did not needed to worry too. No matter how much stronger magic the enemies use there was always one of the profession that could fend the attack off.


    The important aspect was the reluctance of the team members and they eventually explore the benefits of the certain profession and the ability of the weapon.


    The sage was d when he saw the enemies getting worried because of his attack. However seeing that they were again organized under the protection of shieldman. It was enough to twist his face with the fury.


    Albert got ready to wee another wave. rk sneaked toward the enemy. It was not good that they keep defending and the enemy keep them busy with the stupid attack.


    Considering the way this sage was acting there was one thing clear for rk. This sage was stronger and perhaps could lift the fence. It was up to the team members how they could force him to do so.


    Attacking at the fence was not possible. also jumping the other side was not under their hands. If the sage could lift the fence out of whim then surely the team could battle with him.


    rk was thinking the same crude method which he liked most. With that method all enemies show simr reaction and fell in the invisible trap.


    The method of punching talk and the trap of words were best weapon when none of ability could work.


    And rk was the mastermind to test it again. "You and your trash boss is going to face my hammer. Just wait little bit." He shouted toward the sage.


    The sage halted his attack in middle after listening this. "You can only dream of. The fence is unbreakable for you. Do you think you can cross and reach here?" Sage mocked in returned.


    "That''s true I am pointing the same thing. You and your coward boss are holding the shit of this fence because you cannot defeat your enemies." rk sounded as sarcastic as he could be.


    The sage red. He felt someone pped his capability to be called the sage of thisnd. Kari handed him responsibility to take the enemies along with the magic regarding the fence.


    He wanted to appear truthful in his promise about the card. rk felt as if his words did the half job. Hemented again, "You are afraid of us. Just ept it already. We have enough of power to crush you along with ind. If you have any doubt you are weed to test it." He bluntly challenged.


    The big wave of water fell on the fence as well as at the team members. Junan rose up his brows to see the aftereffects of the Puch talk.


    However there was no reaction from the sage.. He stood silent as if deliberating over the choice.

 Chapter 175 - Sage Port 6

    Sage port 6


    The silent sage thought for a while. rk held his breath. He did not know whether his words were enough boiling or not.


    The sage tapped his pole on the ground and the fence disappeared. rk got immensely satisfied on his skill. His punches worked. Junan hurriedly led the team inside the ind and stood in front of the sage.


    The sage was confident. He tapped his pole on the ground to show the glimpse of his approach.


    The ground broke apart and swallowed the team members. The sage side smiled. His magic skills were limited because of level three however he could injure the team members.


    If he did excellently with the magic there was chance that half of team members would die.


    Junan and others were not expecting this. They thought that perhaps the sage would attack but he was following the method of those who were killed earlier.


    The sage wanted to battle with the real form. The present form was hindrance and they did not want to show the horrible face on the surface of the ind.


    Kari set this rule to keep their identity hidden. They were living in the sage port with the fake appearance. Sage disappeared in the ground to sneak attack at the enemies. Other sages followed him.


    Inside the ground the ck craters weed team members.


    Compared with the outer appearance of the ind this was opposite of their expectations. The ck broken underground walls along with the boiling crater were hard to ignore.


    "Wee in the hell." Before anyone else could give their impressions Orin spoke.


    "Do not look at the craters instead watch out the sage is going to follow the tradition of his peers." Junan grimlymented. Soon after hemented something brushed past his shoulders.


    The sage was hiding for attack. He heard the sharp enemy aware of his ns made him angrily attack.


    Ahram shook his chain. Junan appointed him as the cover for the sudden attack. Ahram knew his responsibility this was the reason that he never gave attention to the general conversation between the team members.


    He kept silent in order to keep eye at the changes in the surrounding. The chain stopped the pole in the middle. Ahram sprinted at the distance and dragged the sage. This sage was here to put the first attack.


    Albert got alert. All of them took their position. The underground craters and the boiling water in them was enough of danger for making any attack recklessly.


    They could not ignore this aspect. "We should split and tackle these nameless sages." Junan ordered others to divide in the small part of the underground hell.


    Jake was not in problem. The task panel came with the notification.


    It seemed the task panel loved his life more than he himself could care for. [Warning: There is the attacking from your head.]


    Jake hurriedly fired however next instant he immediately covered his head. The pieces of rock fell from above because he attacked and the sage could not maintain connection with the spell.


    It broke the rock on his head.


    He knew what the task panel would say at his haste. [You are sober enough to think the repercussions of the attack]


    The rocks scattered with the single shield.


    He sprinted toward the safe part and let another sage attack at him. None of the sage came to attack him anymore. They recognized this enemy.


    Jake did not mind the behavior of the sages. He looked at the team members. Albert and his expressions both looked in as if he waspletely focused.


    He was different from others. They attack and bring expressions ording to the thoughts brewing in their heads. Albert kept it to focused or in.


    He was second strongest yer with t nature. Albert did not mind that the gamingpany wanted to hire his services on their own terms. He wanted to revenge because his guild destroyed because of the servers crashing event. Almost all members of the guild lost their id''s.


    Many of them got their personal data publicized. It broke them. Half of them tried tomit suicide because of the hatements on their social ounts.


    Albert was here to defeat all other teams of the opponent gamingpanies. He knew that the n of the CEO would only work if the third team survived till the end.


    It would destroy all other games and the gaming lords would be bankrupt ording to the ns.


    It would be the best revenge for him as the guild leader.


    Albert jerked his shield against the sage and he fell in the boiling water. With this all sages met their end except one.


    He was battling with team head. Junan found the weakness of the sage. The pole was part of the actions of the sage this means if the pole fell in the boiling water then it would be easy to kill the sage.


    Junan attacked with the sword on the arm holding the pole.


    The pole skipped from the hand and fell in the boiling water. Before he could use magic and bring it back, the pole filtered in the boiling water just like metals melts in the fire.


    The sage looked at the opponent and stepped back. Team head did not anticipate that the sage could be fool to step back when he already saw standing on the edge.


    The sage rolled from the corner of the crater and fell inside the boiling water. With his dead the ceiling above their head opened up. The second ind of the Sage port broke spell with the death of the loyal sage.


    Team members one by came outside. They could feel the disappearance of the tense air in the surroundings. "It seems we are free to search Kari. Second card we areing." Orin was the first sprint at the surface so he called out loud with the excitement.


    Others did not mind his ways.. It was actually good way to scare the possible enemy.

 Chapter 176 - Sage Port 7

    Sage port 7


    Kari fumed at the hopeless death of the loyal sage. It was more than humiliation for the sages. There was no way to remain hidden. The card was fixed at the peak of his pole.


    Kari could no more maintain his cool look of sage instead the long braided locks of ck hair showed up on his head. The gown of the sage fell back.


    The fair face with the empty eye sockets made Jake feel awfully twitched. This sage was seriously faking his identity just like the magic master.


    After facing many magic attendants the team was able to know that they could expect variety of enemies along with their skills. As soon as he appeared in front of them he tapped the pole on the ground.


    Two mountains at the opposite side moved from its base. Kari wanted to crush the enemies under the two mountains and vent out his anger. Team head got worried at this type of attack.


    Jake literally sweat to see this attack. He shook his head thinking that the efforts of the task panel to save the host would go to waste. The pace of the mountains was faster than they could imagine.


    Jake received notification.


    [Attention: The host should act fast. Smash some powerful weapon on the ground to make way]


    Jake shouted toward rk. "Smash your hammer on the ground."


    rk looked at the kid with utmost horror pasted at his face. He did not think twice and smashed the hammer on the ground. The ground cracked open. They jumped inside the hole and barely got saved at thest moment.


    Because the loyal sage died the second ind could no more protect the spell. The ground was void of any spell at this moment. Kari was limited in his skills. He could only defeat the enemies with at the premise that the enemies should not use weaknesses of the ind.


    Keeping magic active and battling could be done if Kari could get his hands on the third ind hidden in the depth ofke.


    The team might have given up but the shouting on the kid gave hope. They looked at their heads. The ground above became roof because of the two mountains.


    "Buddy you saved our day." rk huffed with the horror he faced. Junan patted his shoulder. "This ind has no more magic spell working. Genius kid saved today. None of us thought about the possibility." Junanmented.


    Jake could ept the credit because he could not expose the good helper called task panel.


    "With this we can defeat Kari. All of you with the strong weapon would lead and move forward and attack. Make sure your attacks give headache to our opponent." Junan ordered.


    He divided the team in two groups. First group would lead forward and bring trouble for the opponent. The second group would think a way to get the second card.


    The evening long started but the full moon gave enough light to let them battle without dy.


    It was also easy because the gem card was shining at the pole. Jake spoke to stop the first team before they could leave to fulfill the job.


    "The attack could be made if none of the spell is working or active. Also getting the card can make Kari harmless. It is up to the seniors how they will formte the ns for attack." Jake gave pointer.


    The task panel left this notification because the host and his weapons would not be able to defeat the enemy although the weapons of others could give damage.


    Albert and others nodded before leaving. Albert remained at the front with the shield. They also knew that they could smash the ground crack and get cover in time of trouble.


    Team head also left leaving Orin behind. Junan has some ns to use the weapon of Ahram and get the card ording to the pointer of the kid.


    Three of them stood to wait at distance. Kari this time used the two blocks of the ground to damage the opponent however he halted his actions to see the opponents dividing in two teams. This made him go crazy.


    Albert ran like there was no other day for the battle it was today. His actions caught the attention of the enemy. Ahram was running behind but wielding the chain. Junan gestured him to stay unnoticed till Albertpletely grab the attention.


    Kari tapped his pole and the ground cracked in two parts. Albert and others jumped and divided at the left and right. Kari cursed because it increased worry.


    From left Albert ran near for the attack. From right side team head ran for the attack. It was half genuine and half real attack.


    Kari waved his pole at the both sides and few beams of light attacked at the opponents. Albert used his shield to avoid and team used his sword to reflect the attack.


    This was his master move in all games he yed until now. Team head was unbeatable in this move. He could reflect any type of attack as long as it was within his range.


    Both attacks went to waste. It was golden chance for Ahram to use his weapon. The chains circled around the pole. Jake gave sudden jerk and the pole fell on the ground along with the card.


    Kari tried to capture the pole but it was no use because the card fell from the pole. Card and the pole separated and the magic vanished.


    Kari stepped back. His spell was residing in the card. All these years he pretended as strongest sage but the truth was different. He was nobody without the card.


    Kari wanted to use the power of the card to get his hands on the third ind. It would have made him stronger however the bad fate sent these enemies.


    As soon as pole fell the chain left its circle. Ahram was free to capture the opponent.. His chain wielded in the air and the rushed toward Kari.

 Chapter 177 - Embrace End

    Embrace End


    Third task


    Getting the third card


    They killed Kari. Junan stepped ahead and gestured others to stay near. In the meanwhile first team was able to reach this ind because the boat inquisitively did not break in the middle of theke.


    They were able to reach but have no courage to enter in the battle against other sages and the boss.


    Team members of the third gathered and the team head picked the card. As soon as he picked the card the quest gotpleted and they were transported.


    Well they wanted to dy. After they stepped at the third quest ground they regretted. They wished that they should have taken some rest before picking the card.


    The moonlit night along with the stormy winds created horrible scenario but it was just small opening of the horror ahead.


    The quest ce was rightly named ''Embrace End''


    Third team was going to embrace their end.


    "Hell shit why my feet are dragging forward?" Orin shouted. He might have taken glimpse at the ground but the opposite storm wind pped at his face and the chest.


    The ground was pushing forward while the stormy wind pushed them backward. It was more than struggle.


    All of them felt like they would not be able to save themselves from the uing damage. Actually they were oblivious about the problem spreading its w and patiently waiting for them.


    After getting the card they appeared at the Embrace End. It was top of a cliff and the weather was really bad. The upper surface of the ground was unstable and they were moving toward the dead end of the cliff. The weather and the stormy wind added in their misery.


    They were helpless to halt their advancement toward the dead end. Well honestly they were clueless until younger yer shouted to get their attention.


    Jake got urgent warning from the task panel.


    [Warning: The host should get ready. The cliff is near to its end.]


    [Vital option: Grab on to hanging ivies.]


    All of them looked at the younger yer.


    "The ground beneath is going to throw us from the cliff thousand miles down at the hard ground. If we jump and catch the ivies we might find a way to solve the problem."


    There heard and could hear the ssh of watch smashing against the rocks due to the wind. Falling from the cliff might not bring at the ground instead the storm wind would crash them against the rocks.


    "It is true we might not be able to defeat this weather. Make sure all of you get the support of ivies." Junan ordered all of them.


    They understood the only option to avoid this plight was fixated.


    Now they were trying to spot the ivies at the distance. The high mountain ahead showed some ivies hanging on the mountain downward. With the storming wind the ivies were moving left and right. When they move left they turned away at the distance from the cliff. When the ivies moved right they reached at the corners of the cliff. Sashi was able to spot first. She was being dragged earlier than others.


    The ivies went on distance with the direction of the wind then the direction changed. Sashi felt her heart jumped in her throat. She was near the cliff and anytime could fell. They could imagine her body broken in pieces once she fell from the cliff.


    At the same time the wind pushed ivies toward her, it was like saved at thest moment.


    Sashi captured the ivy and jumped. Later rk reached at the cliff end and followed the instructions of the team head. Junan looked toward the young yer. He was worried that the kid would not be able to hop on the ivy separately.


    All of them secured their weapons and got ready for the adventurous jump from the cliff. They did not want to throw their weapons when they jump.


    Jake was also worried because hanging on the ivy was impossible without both hands giving spot.


    [Attention: Why thinking twice? The task panel is here to help you. You may jump now.]


    Jake hurriedly read the notification and let the ground push him toward the embrace end.


    Task panel deducted small amount of Exp and gave enough strength to the left hand. However the task panel deliberately hid it from the host. The host might have wrecked his emotions after knowing that his Exp would be deducted.


    All of them sessfully hopped on the ivies.


    The first team was at the back. They were cursing their ancestors because of this plight. Half of them took courage and followed the third team while half of them unlucky to not capture the ivies at the right time.


    Those lucky team members looked at the third team. They were also hanging at the ivies looking what to do. The weight of their body decreased the force of the wind that was making the ivies tter against the rocks.


    All of the yers were at the mercy of the ivies. If the ivies made them slip or got separated then none of the powers could save them from the death.


    If they honestly express their impressions then for them it was no different than the cliff itself.


    They seemed hanging and waiting for the rescue operation to begin in the middle of the storm. Jake was slightly surprised because his hand captured the ivy and there was no burden on his shoulder.


    Others were strong enough to spend some time like this. They could circle the ivies at their waist to secure themselves.


    The storm wind halted notpletely but enough to be called taking break. It gave them some time to observe their surroundings.


    Apart from the ivies there was nothing that could have saved them. There were several openings in the rocks when one could take refuge if climbing up in the middle of the storm. This rocky cliff was bigger than the previous one.

 Chapter 178 - Embrace End 2

    Embrace End 2


    Third quest


    Third card


    It was dull surrounding with the asional wind. The team members were trying to figure out how to leave these ivies and reach the save rocks or the caves.


    Junan tried to lumber the ivy forward. It was best ever trick for someone who wanted to make some shuffling and move a bit. Mostly it could lead favorable point where the person could jump at the opening of the cave.


    Junan and Albert were very familiar with this trick.


    They forced their body to move the ivy but it seemed like it turned simr of rock. The ivy did not move. Junan looked at the direction where Albert was trying same trick.


    They gestured each other that it was not working. Team head was about to lose hope when he heard childish voice near his ears. He attentively looked around as if looking for the dearest thing on earth.


    "Old bro I am in front of you." The childish voice mocked his eagerness. Junan did not like the way this voice called him old bro. He was only twenty six howe he became for someone.


    Junan sneaked because there was nothing in front of him but the ivy. Two eyes appeared on the ivy in front and he barely held himself. His hand got nearly slip.


    "Look at me old bro, you cannot move without my permission, see." The ivy moved its stature like it has all control on it. The big white eyes with the small ck ball danced in front of his face.


    Junan gulped dry breath thinking what type of sorcery was happening with him. He gave a nce toward others. They were going through same trouble. Most of them got sliver pain of heart attack. If it was under their means they might have jumped on the ground, s it was not choice.


    "Okay I can admit that you have control over this ivy. Can you be nice and send me at the safe opening of some cave?" Junan spoke sweetly as much sweetness he could bring in his voice.


    "Old bro is smart but not smart enough to make me happy with your words. I will ask you a question if you answered perfectly then I can let you reach opening of the cave. If you failed first attempt then there is second choice but if you failed second attempt I will throw you from the height of the cliff." The childish voice changed the tone from easy to grim.


    Junan thought for a while. This ivy that could surprisingly speak was giving a choice. But he was oblivious about the type of question. What if he could not answer? Although there was second choice but what will happen after that. He will be thrown ruthlessly.


    He felt the sweat pouring on his forehead. It was do or die. There was no choice because his hands could not keep holding the ivy for long. The speaking ivy rolled big eyes because the yer was taking time before the final decision.


    "If you are unable to decide I can throw you immediately." The ivy threatened.


    Junan felt he was fool to take this long for deciding. Of course he could try two times before death. It was up to the fate whether he would be able to answer or not.


    "You can ask first question." Junan spoke grimly. Inside his head he was calling his ancestors to help him this once. He was never good student in the general knowledge subject.


    "What is the thing that could stand without visible support? You can ask one person in your surroundings." Junan thought little bit. He was sure that holographic images could be answer. But soon he felt it was not. Then he thought abouttest air balloons.


    He was so much worried at this question. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he answered. "Maic trains. They would travel without the support of the tracks." But right after answering he regretted.


    The maic tracks were necessary. "Your answer is not correct. I will givest chance before throwing." The speaking ivy rudely spoke this time. "By the way your answer should be logical not regarding the differences of the worlds only if you know what are differences of the various worlds." The speaking ivy gave pointer. It did not want to throw the yer however there would be no choice if he again answered incorrect.


    Junan felt his chest stiffening. This wasst chance. Till now others were listening the question of the speaking ivy.


    Junan voiced Ahram he was near at his left. "Ahram what is the thing that could stand without support?" He used his choice to ask someone. Junan wanted to seed in the answer.


    Ahram thought for a while and answered, "It could be sky."


    He was sure about the answer but he could not shuffle the brain of the ivy if it has any brain.


    Junan took deep breath andpered the answer with the pointer. Now he got the idea although not entire idea but it was rted with the differences of the various worlds.


    ording to the science ss teacher there were several worlds. Some were ahead in technology and the development while others were still in the ancient era.


    The sky never changed so it could be possible answer without differences.


    "The answer is sky." Junan answered and immediately closed his eyes. even if the ivy threw him, Junan had no heart to witness it. If would be in-game death but he could not deny that the developers of the portal were ruthless.


    They designed to give full experience of death before thest breath of the yer. It could potentially make his hale and healthy heart copse. "Correct answer. I will send you at the opening of the cave." The ivy surprisingly turned its voice childish again.


    Junan could not believe that the answer was perfect. However it was only perfect for ivy. There were several answers that could be perfect overall but the ivy would not ept them.

 Chapter 179 - Embrace End 3

    Embrace End 3


    Third Quest


    It was better option. Albert was unsure whether he would be able to answer but surprisingly he blurted the answer in the first attempt. Ivy safely sent him in another cave.


    There was something terrible with the type of questions. Not all of them were given questions with same pointer. Half of them were rted with the unknown worlds.


    rk was speechless after listening the question, "What is the thing that blink only twice in the lifespan?" He was damn sure that this ivy wanted to settle some grudge with him that''s why asked this question.


    He looked around to ask someone.


    At his right Orin cried tears after listening the question. rk thought to not take his help since it was only one chance and he did not want to waste it.


    rk looked at his left. There was Jake looking with ease up expressions. The task panel asked him to borrow some time from the ivy with some excuse. The reason was simple. Half of the yers would need his help for the answers.


    "Jake I want your help." rk voiced out loud. There was some distance and the voice might scatter if he did not use the air of his big lungs.


    "What is it?" Jake spoke.


    rk spoke out the question, "What is the thing that blink only twice in the lifespan?"


    Jake thought for a while. He asked the question in his head and the notification appeared. Jake read and looked toward rk. "The insect that live in the heart of dragon only blink twice in the lifespan." Jake spoke the answer. His words created reverberation in the surroundings.


    rk listened carefully. He blurted the answer again for the sake of the ivy. rk wholeheartedly believed that the words of the younger yer could never bring trouble for him.


    The ivy epted the answer and sent another yer safely. Slowly the wind halted and the storm died down. Silence prevailed everywhere. Only the asional words of the yers created some echo. The dull midnight with the avable moonlight appeared cursed rather than blessed.


    "You are dying. I will disappear and you will remain suspended in the middle of the rocks. Do you still want to dy?" The ivy was not sure why and how it happened to listen to the request of the younger yer. Perhaps it was due to the reason that he was not some older yer or some other reason.


    Jake looked at Orin in the distance and spoke, "Sure dear ivy you can ask me the question." Jake spoke. Ivy sighed purely. This was the basic reason. None other yer called any ivy ''dear ivy''


    "Super cute friend, tell me what breaks the link between day and night?" The ivy asked in very polite tone. As soon as the ivy asked question the notification from the task panel came with the answer. Jake read it but did not answer immediately instead looked at Orin.


    He was literally begging ivy. The first attempt went to waste. "Brother Orin perhaps I can help." Jake spoke out loud so that Orin could hear. Orin immediately repeated the question.


    Jake gave the right answer and he was sent to the safe cave. Now it was turn for Jake. "Dear ivy, the answer is the precious receptor in the human body." The question was bit iplete however Jake was able to answer although the answer was simrly iplete. But it was enough to satisfy the question.


    "I will miss you my friend." Ivy bade goodbye and safely sent him at the cave. Jake hastily replied. "I will also miss you my dear ivy." Finally all of the team members were able to reach the caves.


    As for the first team two team members were thrown on the ground after they gave wrong answers. Rest of them shuffled their brains for the answers.


    Junan and others were in the different caves. Junan stood at the edge of the cave. He was looking at the Team members. Each moment was terrible for him to wait for them. He was worried that perhaps Sashi and Orin could not answer especially Orin with his trash book of detection.


    But then he realized that Jake intentionally increased his stay hanging on the ivy. It gave him some relief. At least the team members would not fell in his presence.


    Then he witnessed with his eyes that same thing happened. Jake helped Orin first and immediately reached at the cave. But another problem rose up head. He carefully checked there was no opening at the others side of the cave. From the looks they might climb down if they want to find the third card.


    Junan gave casual nce at the down valley. The naked eyes were unable to capture the depth of the valley. Visibly they were stuck here. Without proper ns they might get damage.


    rk and Albert were standing at the same cave. Jake reached at the separate cave.


    All of them were searching the cave and found out that they were standing at the dead end once again. This quest was nning to give them Embrace end every time they think they escaped it.


    "Team head what is the n?" Albert put his hand around the corner of the lips and spoke loud. His voice echoed in the surroundings. Junan heard. He was thinking the n but unable to think immediately.


    Actually he was stunned at the reality of the settings. He could feel the details that were affecting his stature. It was simr of natural experience.


    They were standing at the edges and thinking what to do.


    It was not entirely impossible. The Gofer could lead them securely with the help of chain weapon. It was his profession. But it would take time. It was middle of the night and they could fell during attempt for the hiking down.


    "The n is simple like hell. Where is the Gofer?" Junan spoke in loud tone and answered.

 Chapter 180 - Embrace End 4

    Embrace End 4


    Third quest


    Ahram vaguely heard the team head. He was preparing to start the rescue operation for the team.


    It was apparent that they would not be able to take the support of the ivies or the creepers near the rocks. They might fell in another problem. The save method was slow but they would reach the ground part.


    Jake did not receive more notifications or guidance from the task panel. It means he could silently follow the normal method of the team coboration. For him it was more than wonderful that task panel came for help at the time of crisis.


    Ahram picked the chain surveyed the area downside ready to take the first flight. The chain was perfect weapon however the yer should know the upper limits and the lower limits.


    It would be tough to get the location of the team members and then give them perfect ride without crashing them against the rocks. For this Ahram fixed his chain at the stronger part of the rock then jumped to take a look at the nearest team member.


    The chain let him fly enough and spot Albert and rk. They were standing at the same cave.


    He went back to prepare. The distance from his cave to the next was not much but it was not small either. It could give him trouble if he ignored and did not maintain.


    He came back and switched the ability of the weapon. It gave temporary boast and he jumped again. This time he reached the other cave. This cave was in the middle. This means he was able to get support to decrease the burden of the distance.


    It reduced the worry. Now he was able to reach in the cave where two team members were standing. After reaching there Ahram gave slight jolt to the chain and it released its back edge.


    Ahram did this experiment so that he could understand what possible problem could ur during rescue operation. If things went well then he could safely bring them at the ground. "I will take Albert with me in the first attempt." Ahram spoke out loud to inform the team head.


    "Go ahead and be careful." Junan replied.


    He did not want to spend lot of time. After reaching at the ground they might get caught in another trouble or face the big boss. It was what they expected.


    After getting the approval from team head Ahram gestured Albert to get ready. They started the journey Ahram took intervals because direct approach might bring trouble.


    Albert knew that it was tough for Ahram to hike down with the chain. However after clearing half path Ahram halted. He felt as if the ground perhaps was giving out warms or it was due to the fact that he was worried to not ruin the flight. This was the reason that he thought to take rest.


    After some rest he resumed but soon he realized that his premonition was about to be truth.


    Albert called to stop the hiking because he happened to see the burningva ground.


    Lave was flowing like river. Ahram suspended in the air listening weird voice of Albert.


    Albert was unable to speak out his expressions. The flowingva and the heat brought sweat. Perhaps it was due to their present location. They were suspended right above theva.


    "Who was saying that we can find the boss after reaching ground?" Albert tried to remember. Here at the ground they could only see their bones melting in theva if they happened to reach there. "I think we should go back." Ahram spoke with half spirits.


    There was no use staying near theva. Bad fate could suddenly smack them. They took some time and reached back. This time Ahram found the cave where team head was standing.


    Junan saw them and let them exin the situation.


    "Reaching ground is another embrace end. Theva is flowing like river. Where we are going to find the boss or the card?" Albert informed what they witnessed.


    Junan got surprised to know this. It was going to beplicated search process if they could not find the boss right now.


    ording to them the card could be with the boss.


    The card was hanging at the ivy and the two team members of the opponent team happened to spot it. They were struggling with the answers and noticed the lit card shining in the middle of the night.


    They thought for long and then replied. Surprisingly only two team members survived until now. Now their eyes were fixed at the car. After the ivy sent them in the cave, they were distanced from the card.


    They were making n how to reach the card. With the less team they might not get near the card in least time but they could try anything what they think could work for them.


    Junan decided to take the suggestion of the younger yer. "Bring Jake Lin here. He perhaps has some better idea or he could interpret the present situation better way." Team head ordered Ahram.


    None of the team members could take glimpse of the card so they were clueless. Jake was standing in the cave. He found out that the ivies were not simply the one task masters. They were the basic of this quest.


    After thinking for some time he was able to understand that the card was hanging at some ivy.


    The reason behind thest conclusion was simple. Those words of the ivy were enough to give him some pointer although he did not give much attention to it earlier.


    He was only thinking to reach the safe ce while the ivy got friendly with him. It clearly gave choice but Jake refused to take any other option.


    Jake sighed purely. He heard the voice. It was Ahram calling his name. Jake spoke out to tell where he was standing at this moment. It let Ahram guess the general location.

 Chapter 181 - Embrace End 5

    Embrace End 5


    Ahram brought younger yer. During flight he noticed the silent and stubborn ivies were restless.


    Jake clearly knew the reason behind. It was time for the action before the opponent could get the card. But Jake wanted to inform the team head.


    "We will bete if dyed any further." Jake spoke as soon as he reached in front of the team head. "One of the ivies is holding the card. Perhaps opponent team members survived and they are trying to get it."


    His words brought chills for the team head. No matter what they could not let the other team capture the card. All fourteen cards were necessary for the rewards of The.


    If the other team members got one then the box might not open.


    "What is the way to get it?" Albert immediately asked.


    They could not dare to jump outside it was simr of resigning from the level intentionally. Also it was not normal outside. They were stuck in the cliff rocks. Not everyone could venture at his will.


    "Only Ahram could take this risk. It will be your first battle using the ability of your profession." Team head looked at Ahram. The long chains and the ability could perfectly adhere to each other if carefully handled.


    Ahram nodded. He was expecting this order from the team head. During previous ride he was able to grasp hold on the chains and how he could wlessly make connection without losing bnce in the vertical sphere.


    Jake interrupted before Ahram could jump outside to fulfill the order of the team head. "If you want that ivies take your side in the battle against opponent then you should call them politely. The ivies are living being in this designed quest. They could act favorable if you call them politely otherwise they might not let you capture the card." Jake exined.


    Junan and Albert were slightly surprised. Now this gave some idea why Jake was worry-free when hanging on the ivy. It cleared their doubts.


    Ahram was also shocked however he was ready to try this during the battle.


    He jumped holding the chain. The first task was to search the card or the opponents. Both could lead to each other. The mountain was big enough to confuse all paths leading upward or downward because the hanging ivies were making it look all the same.


    It potentially created challenge for Ahram. The moonlight remained the same but slightly changed the direction as if the real timepses were happening.


    The change in the light source made the ivies cast shadows. Ahram was clear that the card must be emitting light so it would make it easy to spot it.


    He was in the middle of third follow up with the chain when something brushed past him. Ahram halted by taking the support of the nearest rock.


    His eyes searched the culprit and spotted someone at the edge of the cave. It was mere shadow and he could tell who it could be.


    Then he looked the direction. Ahram could not imagine that the card could be right in front hanging on the ivy.


    Although one could only get it by the help of the ivy or the gofer profession. "I think I came at the right time." Ahram murmured. He saw second opponent trying to take the help of ivy and reach the card.


    The ivies were neutral whoever would talk to them politely they would give helping hand. Someone who faced the riotous and violent surface on the cliff might feel his brain crippled to think anything rationally.


    It was natural for the team members to worry for their lives. They might have taken ivies as the blessing and move around without trouble. The opponents got attentive knowing that the member of the third team was here to get the card.


    One was them was ready to jump toward the card.


    Ahram hurried and jumped earlier. His chain swung around as if looking for the best and strong spot for the battle.


    He was literally flying very smoothly. Ahram was not worried for the battle because he was using the first ability of the gofer. It was quite unique.


    ording to the ability his nerves would not get influence of the exterior pressure. It would help the yer smoothly use the weapon andplete the task unlike other professions.


    This profession was different. Ahram felt his weightless body nearly reached the opponent; also the chain gave another wave of spot when he let it circle around the extended part of the rock.


    First edge of the chain always remained in the pursuit of the spot while the second edge was fixed on the waist.


    It was beautiful experience for Ahram in this profession. He was not sure how many abilities were hiding in this profession however he was impressed with the current one.


    The opponent saw him. He was holding the ivy and wanted to capture the card. Ahram came from opposite and intentionally jerked the ivy with the help of chain.


    The opponent was ready for some real attack but this action was more problematic because his hands slipped significantly. He was dragged down but able to stop.


    Ahram moved toward the card because the second opponent could also join in. He was alone in this battle and it was not possible to keep same tracks in the vertical sphere for long time.


    He reached near the card and tries to pick it but the ivy was holding it in the mouth. Ahram got shocked.


    "So the ivies have mouths apart from eyes." He murmured and remembered the words of the young yer.


    "Shameless human, tell me why you want to snatch my card?" the ivy angrily asked.


    Ahram blinked what possible answer he could give. In the meantime the second opponent reached near him. They did not want to loss chance against alone team member.


    They were also familiar with the ways ivies could render help. Both were able to get help from the ivies to fight with the opponent.

 Chapter 182 - Embrace End 6

    Embrace End 6


    The second opponent attacked with the ivy. It was strong to throw the person in the depths of the cliff. Ahram hurriedly created distance but not away from the card.


    The attack fell on the ivy that was holding the card. It did not sit well with the ivy. It opened its eyes and looked at the one who attacked. The opponent felt as if his soul left his body.


    He offended the ivy unintentionally. Ahram was not sure what happened however the expressions of the opponent were enough to let him understand. "How dare you attack?"


    The opponent shuddered and answered. "Cute ivy I did not intend to attack you." His exnation perhaps not worked. However Ahram did not wait to let him tame the ivy.


    He rationally attacked at the opponent in the middle of the sphere. The opponent trembled and could not maintain the support. he hurriedly rushed toward another ivy.


    It gave enough time for Ahram to test his sweet and polite request. He reached near the card and spoke, "Dearest ivy can I get the card for my team members? They want it to advance forward." He sincerely requested.


    "If you want it for others then you can take it." The ivy answered. Ahram got surprised and hurried to take the card. He did not forget to speak something nice in the form of thanks.


    Ahram saved the card in the inventory. He did not want to save in the gown because during the flight he could miss it. The opponent saw him taking the card. Now there was nothing to keep back the enmity.


    He picked his spear and attacked at Ahram. He was ready but not foolish enough to battle when he knew that flowingva was waiting at the ground.


    He skipped the attacked and took smooth journey back to the cave where team head was waiting eagerly. The opponent attacked out of whim. His hand slipped from the support and he fell.


    He immediately threw away the weapon and extended his hands to capture the ivy. The third team got the card however it would take time to reach the team head only then they would transfer to the new quest. Losing the card was not new for them however they wanted to struggle for their in-game life.


    It was the first priority as they were the first one to survive after the third team.


    (The opponent might have chosen to die if he had heard thements and the conversations of the spectators. Also the terrible discussions could potentially paranoid them if they happened to check their social media which they proudly set for this level.


    They were hundred percent sure to give tough time to the third team as well as snatching all quests whatever the psycho developers designed for the yers. Well their social media became cursed ce because of their performance until now. Moreover their separate attempts might not give them chance in the next level even if theypleted all quests in the third level.


    It was due to the reason that the gaming lords collectively decided that those teams who fought in the levels should necessarily maintain their half number of team members least or else they would be disqualified. Although they will receive the amount promised to them but they cannot move ahead for the next level.


    This first team faced number of problems in the three quests and now only two team members were alive. Some of the spectators mocked their struggle and few of them admired. The percentage was divided at the neen percent in favor and eighty nine percent against them. It was big gape.


    This percentage was part of the game because if they could get the percentage of fifty percent then they might have taken chance in the next game.


    This was the reason that the opinion of the spectators was added to know the general preferences. These types of small opinion polls were part of the live servers in order to check the interest rate of the audience.)


    Ahram reached the team head and handed the card. As soon as Junan collected the card, they were transferred for the next quest.


    From the opening of the third level until now they got three cards in the eighteen hours. Eighteen hours in the game and six hours in real world.


    They were not exhausted to think about rest instead enthusiastic to look for the fourth card.


    Other team members heard how Ahram used the ability of the profession and got the card they were stunned and secretly checking the abilities of their professions.


    Their familiarity with the profession meant a lot. As they were moving forward the quests were bing tough. They seriously demanded the yer to show the ability or die.


    Well they might have cked but the eyes of the team head could more ruthlessly kill them silently. Also they remember that they were not some simple team.


    The owner of the team was sitting behind the chair and noting down their mistakes. The young CEO did not be ignorant after selecting the team members and sending them for battling in the levels.


    He always looked at their performance and made notes to guide them what theyck and what mistake they could have avoided.


    Now it was their responsibility to help the CEO revenge. It was collective revenge. There were two more team from the same gamingpany those might get chance if the third team could not maintain their performance and got killed.


    However CEO did not want this golden team to lose face. It was wless team after they get acquainted with each other.


    Many assets were on bet for this team. ''Zero three'' yer was getting reputation. All team members were taking the first seven rankings in the global reputation scale of yers.


    CEO wanted to make this team as the face of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' in the future. He deeply sighed and rested against thefortable chair.

 Chapter 183 - White Altar

    White Altar


    Fourth Quest


    Third team and the two team members from the first team were transferred in the fourth quest.


    White Altar was chosen to hide the fourth card. This altar was full of wooden structures. They could see some freshly designed wooden cottages, not polished or abandoned in the middle of the construction.


    Team head looked at his left. There was some open cafe with the tables and chairs simrly unpolished and freshly shaved. One could tell that the small town was under construction.


    Junan walked toward the tables of the cafe. There were one or two cups randomly ced on the tables. The near shop showed the sign of working hours with the te, ''Open''


    Junan looked the tea cup, it was half filled with the tea. "Is it possible that the town suddenly faced something and the human poption escaped or they hid for the time being." Till the time he asked Orin was ready to let the book of detection read itself.


    Junan thought toter investigate the town first listen to the name of the quest and the ce after all it was what the book of detection could do least.


    The cover page opened up and the words appeared. "This is the White Altar. Go and search the fourth card." Orin forced himself to not curse the book of detection. Other yers were getting the benefits of their professions while his haunted profession and the cursed book of detection made him embarrass always.


    Orin waspletely disappointed to learn this profession. He was counting the days and the levels to get rid this profession. Junan listened the book of detection and nodded. So they knew the name of the ce nothing else.


    It was getting normal. Junan no more demanded ''Detective'' profession to interpret the quest direction or anything. ''Thief profession'' was under Jake so he was doing two different jobs at the same time.


    Junan was thinking to exchange the professions of both yers since Jake Lin was best ''Detective'' from nature. Perhaps ''Thief profession'' would suit to Orin. It was all thoughts of the team head and he was unsure about the future quests. They could only reassign professions at the end of level five.


    Junan moved again and focused at the open cafe and the possible customers that disappeared suddenly.


    The ground was all white. It was immensely white as if double coated with the whitewash.


    There was banner hanging at the outer range of the cafe. He could read that it was milestone probably some train junction was in the vicinity or some small tform for travel.


    "Do we need to clear these wooden cottages? Albert asked. The town was empty for unknown reason. The silence was not threatening from the looks.


    "We will find out what is the requirements of this quest. The boss might have prepared after knowing our appearance. Search the town carefully. We will find the clue hopefully." Junan spread them to check all directions of the town.


    They followed the orders and spread to search the clue. Sashi walked with the younger yer. She was sneaking at Ahram but did not want to get noticed by others.


    She happened to see how Ahram used the ability of his profession and wanted to talk about it. She liked her profession of Archery but it was entirely different from what she experienced in other games.


    Someone should point out how they could use the profession along with ability. It was tough however there was blunt truth. She was afraid to experiment it at first attempt. In case she failed it might bring trouble for team members in the middle of battle. Apart from it there was no method to test it.


    "Did you befriend with the ivy in the previous quest? I saw you were unhurried to leave it. Did it ask you less difficult question?" Sashi thought to initiate conversation with the younger yer.


    He was quite capable. "I politely talked to the ivy and it let me stay but the question was tough." Jake casually answered. He was looking at the wooden table near the track.


    It was quite different from other tables that he saw in the open cafe and in front of the wooden cottage. All those visibly looked freshly made. This one was also freshly made but only one single nk looked like slightly polished or older.


    Sashi saw brightness in the eyes of the younger yer, he was answering her but looking at the distance. She followed the line of his sight and saw the table.


    Jake started walking toward it. He decided to closely observe the table. Sashi followed. She was curious and just now he felt as if some newbie in the game.


    She was talking simply while Jake was noting down the surrounding and searching the clue honestly. He was actually diligent yer. His cumtive habits and the methods made his strong base in the team.


    "I am not sure what is meaning of designing all new table adding one old wooden stick. Could there be clue of something important? But what it could be?" Jake swept his left hand on the table.


    The effects of the reality were at the peak. He could not deny that the cold wooden table was present in real. The weather was not clear in the White Altar. One might think that that the creator of this table was in hurry to getst piece of wooden stick to add in the table.


    Also it was ced at the distance of usual cement which was off the track.


    Jake again ced his hand on the table to feel the cold but he immediately retracted. The previous cold was bearable for him but this time his hand felt stinging.


    He stepped back and gestured Sashi to get ready for battle. Sashi was amazed at his reaction. It was just a table but she did not want to ignore his gesture.


    Holding the arrows she was ready. The table shook slightly and the wooden sticks started to take form.

 Chapter 184 - White Altar 2

    White Altar 2


    Fourth quest


    The form might have resembled with the scarecrow if there was stuffed skull but it was not. Only wooden sticks stood as if ready to see who was creating trouble.


    "The developers did not make me disappoint." Sashimented seeing the wooden stature searching the culprit without visible eye socket.


    As soon as she spoke the wooden form turned toward her direction. Jake noticed and spoke, "Perhaps it could only hear, see." He spoke little loud and the stature turned toward him.


    "How it is going to battle with mere voice detection?" Sashi whispered after knowing that this scarecrow could hear them.


    "I am not sure. You can attack with the arrow and test." Jake also whispered. Testing could exin what they could expect from the scarecrow.


    Sashi nodded and attacked with the arrow. The arrow was about to pierce one of the wooden stick when the wooden stature moved a stick that was supposed to be its hand. The arrow fell away and the wooden enemy started running toward Sashi.


    It was running at the same direction. Perhaps arrow let it learn the direction of attack and it eventually let it follow in hurry. "Run at your left." Jake immediately spoke loud while gestured the opposite direction.


    This idea suddenly stuck his brain to confuse the wooden skeleton. Sashi was running because the skeleton was nearing her exact location. However her footsteps were also creating sound. This let the skeleton follow her despite someone trying to confuse.


    Sashi was shocked because the skeleton was still on her way. "Stop moving?" Jake shouted. The skeleton was close to her and Sashi has not short range weapon.


    She followed and stopped. The wooden skeleton might have started randomly smashing stick in the surrounding however Jake took his attention by firing the bullet.


    It was enough to attract the attention. Jake felt his concepts were going to crumble down because the wooden skeleton shook away the bullet simrly it throw away the arrow before it could hit.


    It was quite unrealistic well they were in the game so things could be mix of realistic and creativity. Now the skeleton ran toward Jake. Sashi got worried because Jake could not match the pace with the skeleton.


    She was experienced with the controls still it was troublesome for her to keep the proper distance.


    "You damn wooden skeleton I am here." She shot an arrow to attract the attention. The wooden skeleton stopped the arrow and turned direction.


    Now this started repeating. It was strange that their weapons were unable to hit. The wooden skeleton was too sharp to stop the attack in the middle.


    Things were simr with the other team members. They were walking in pairs to search clue. The wooden skeleton came in the form.


    Junan was done up with trying various tricks to defeat the skeleton. He noticed the movements and understood the w. The skeleton was made exceptionally outstanding enemy however the one and only one old stick was the root of all evil.


    Junan noticed that the skeleton did not want to let the attack damage old stick. It was polished with greasy light brown color. Junan called Albert in the middle of mess.


    Everywhere in the town the wooden skeletons took over the scene of battle. The third team and the two team members of first team were in the same mess.


    The silent town turned in to hunting town of wooden skeletons. Albert reached near team head. It was time to tackle the anarchy of these skeletons. Junan whispered, "See that old stick in each skeleton. You will use your spear when I gesture. Make sure the skeleton does not capture your presence." Junan guided how Albert should attack in the perfect timing.


    Albert firmly held the spear. He did not run instead treaded like cat toward the skeleton. It wasing to attack Junan because Junan got its attention.


    Albert remained unnoticed by the skeleton till the spear stabbed the old stick. The wooden skeleton immediately copsed on the extra white ground. Junan got seeded.


    This theory worked this means they could possibly ''kill'' the wooden skeletons. He thought to follow up for the next target. One after the other they were able to get rid half of them.


    It slowly decreased the amount of mess created by the pursuit of skeletons and the team members.


    Two members of the first team ran at one direction because the skeleton made them helpless.


    The previously cleaned andposed appearance of the town changed much worse. There were wooden sticks scattered everywhere.


    "Hah so we will face a tree as the boss? Imagine I am stabbing a tree like it is the worst enemy?" rk asked. He was helpless until team head came with some n.


    Not simple attacks worked and the skeletons were weirdo yet stronger at least they could fend off every attack. It was embarrassing for most yers to run around.


    "It can be woodcutter if I am not wrong?" Junan thought and looked in the direction of the rail track. He was thinking what other type of problem could arise in this town and where they could search the card.


    He was curious whether there was some boss or just the card was hidden somewhere. From the previous quest they came to know that it was not necessary that they should look the card with some boss.


    It could be anywhere under the particr area of the quest. Jake got some relief after the skeletons were ''killed''


    This was the first quest where he ran madly. He did not want to get captured by the skeleton. Who knows how the skeleton would have attacked him.


    Now he was looking at the wooden cottage and the chairs with horror. What if they also turned out bigger skeletons. As if his thoughts were heard by the chairs and the cottage.


    They started forming wooden statures. "I guess we have some remaining enemies waiting for us." Jake pointed toward the cottage and spoke.

 Chapter 185 - White Altar 3

    White altar 3


    Fourth quest


    "In my entire gaming career I never happened to battle with woodcutter enemy. This once I will tackle before the retirement. Who else is excited?" Team head asked others while looking at the cottage.


    The cottage was no more in the shape of cottage instead it turned in to bigger scarecrow. Earlier the wooden enemies were with the limited number of sticks. So it did not make them look overly shaped yet this cottage was more of jumble of sticks.


    It was trying to bring some shape but failed. Team members were unable to tell how many hands and the legs were total in number.


    "Great shape. I think the woodcutter should show up. Wait is there really woodcutter hiding in the town? Howe I feel like team head has already seen him?" rk looked at team head for confirmation.


    Junan rose his shoulders slightly then loosened smiling, "Well it was my blind arrow in the darkness. Imagine the town freshly made of woods. Who brought this much woods? To be honest I don''t know why boss is doing so much work and hiding the card. Is he maniac for wooden structures?" Team head was clueless so he created this theory.


    The wooden cottage started moving toward them. As it took first step with lot of wooden sticks giving upkeep, few sticks fell from the top. Since the structure was not perfectly done it was normal for the stray sticks to scatter.


    Woodcutter living in the White Altar was much happy. He liked to bring woods from the nearest forest and build structures. When the call first fell in the town he was curious butter he came to know that the card was useful.


    Before the appearance of the card the white altar was not much visited ce. The woodcutter was not happy because he wanted people appreciate his work how he was building down singlehandedly. The magical changed the silent white altar in to lively ce.


    Slowly woodcutter became worried that if some day he lost the card or someone came to look for it, the charm of the white altar would vanish. For this he decided to battle and defeat whoever tried to snatch the card.


    Some of the structures were made to protect the card. With the help of magical card he was able to test how masterly he could battle.


    Today strange light in the sky brought the fear in reality. Right after the spark of light in the sky this team appeared out of nowhere.


    The people left the town out of fear before the team came.


    The woodcutter remained hidden to see the strength of the enemies and what they were looking for. Team members destroyed the wooden helpers for the battle. It increased worry.


    "Although the wooden cottage is in the middle of attack and maintaining the shape still it could bring trouble. Probably the attacks would be simr of level three weapons. All of you need to focus and let''s battle. Well do I need to battle?" Junan stopped at thest sentence.


    The cottage was bulky in size this did not necessarily means that all of them should get attacking. "I want to rest and talk with the young yer. Rest of you should get to work." Junan finally decided.


    He was confused earlier. But after thinking he decided not to talk part in the brawl. This was fourth quest and they were looking for the fourth card.


    He wanted to talk with the younger yer on some topics. Actually he tried to request for one to one meet up after thepletion of the second level.


    There were few aspects that he wanted to rify with the kid however the kid did not give permission to the attendants to decide any schedule.


    This quest waspletely different and being team head he could make ns ording to the needs of the quest and the level. Before battling with the cottage he changed his mind and thought to sit somewhere and talk with the kid.


    Jake creased his brows but nodded. There was nothing much to do as long as the team members could battle feasibly.


    "You both are going to watch the show. I see." Orin walked ahead. He was supposed to lead others. Actually all of them would lead individually. They would use their weapons with the maximum pace.


    It was apparent that the cottage would also chase just like the wooden skeletons. So Junan brought Jake away to talk in peaceful ce.


    Woodcutter was trying to maintain the cottage then battle. Finally he could attack by remain hidden. Team members got busy. Albert was using spear. Whatever part of the stick got damaged the stick fell decreasing the amount of sticks on the cottage.


    Slowly it turned troublesome because the cottage started perfect attacks. The supposed wooden hands were agile enough to beat Orin at his back. He was able to reach near. It did not sit well because the cottage enemy used more than six hands to attack. Orin got baffled. He was prepared for simple battle yet random hands kicking and pping was more than terrible to begin with.


    He wanted to cry but no tear came out. Someone dragged him away from the cottage enemy. It was more than favor. rk dragged him. He was busy in fending off various attacks and happened to see him.


    All of them were well aware that the team head wanted all of them intact from the big damage. This was possible as long as they keep helping each other whenever they fell in trouble.


    So it was responsibility for everyone to not neglect or else they might face the rage of the team head and perhaps they will be reced forcefully.


    There was option in the uses. If the owner of the team wanted to rece some yer he could at the premise that the yer was alive during the level and sessfullypleted. Later another yer could take his cement.


    There were two chances regarding this use in the entire part of the portal not for each level. Of course no one would want to use it for petty reason.

 Chapter 186 - White Altar 4

    White altar 4


    Fourth quest


    Junan kept eyes at the team members whether they were working harder or cking. He also surveyed nces in the surrounding. He felt as if the boss was keeping eyes at him.


    It was good sign that the boss would show up soon. From the time they appeared in the white altar team head observed that it would not add up much to their jobs for the third boss or second boss.


    So he could pretend that he was easy and free to sit and talk while the boss could make up his mind for battle.


    Junan sensed that the boss would need some time for thest decision till then he could sit with ease.


    Jake was thinking what possible question team head could ask. He wanted to create ready-made answer. "Your performance has broken all records. Do you know your current reputation scale?" Junan started the conversation.


    Jake got shocked but he did not show any expression on his face. He remembered task panel mentioning the reputation and for this reason he was forced to create official ount.


    "I did not check what is happening around. I am currently focusing on the each level." Jake could not think another excuse.


    "Very well let me tell you then. You are leading on the first ce. It means the live audience of the portal has set eyes on you, this also means the number of your enemies have increased. In the third level the opponent could not survive however the scenario might change soon. The owner of our team is worried for you. He might have talked with you directly however I took this responsibility. Do not hesitate to take help of any team member if you face more than one enemy." Junan took pause for a moment.


    Jake pretended as if he was surprised to hear.


    He was actually very well acquainted with the enemies and knew they would try to silence him. With each advance level of the portal they were getting angrier.


    There was no doubt that they would send yers to kill him.


    "There is something expected after level five. Third team might stay for longer till six to ten levels were explored by the others teams. Those who survived will move in the levels ahead. Perhaps the other teams are scared that our presence might make it impossible for them to survive. So they are nning to let us stay for five levels. You can imagine theter scenario." Junan took another pause.


    He gave a nce at the corner of the track. The corner of the structure was stable and he could see the axe of the woodcutter. It was just glimpse.


    Probably woodcutter decided to battle with him alone. It could potentially save their time and effort.


    Junan nodded but kept sitting on the cement bench.


    There was still time when the woodcutter woulde rushing for the attack.


    "This is the reason that I am trying to be stronger. My struggle is to keep the standards of team high and I do not want to disappoint team members." Jake answered.


    There was no use in mentioning the enemies or the personal problems. Jake could see that team head wanted to ask about the right arm but he skipped to ask anything rted the arm.


    "Do you think we should make any changes in the team? Since the overall changes are going to happen after level five then we should also get ready for the direct battles." Junan spoke.


    It was the opinion of the owner of the team to take the suggestion of this kid. Until now the methods and the way the younger yer tackled worst situations proved that he could survive direct battles.


    "Seniors can better tell about this. I think their suggestions would be better than mine." Jake knew that team head was trying to create friendly rtion although the reason was unknown.


    His task panel has lot of personal and urgent quests that could anytime surprise him so if Jake tried to interfere in the team''s matter it would pinch him from all sides.


    Junan nodded at his answer.


    Through this conversation he was able to understand the nature of the kid. He was different from the boys of his age. This was enough for the team. None of the team member be it experienced or inexperienced yer all of them were sincere for the future levels.


    Junan stood up because the woodcutter came rushing. He was looking like some desperate person who did not want to let someone take the card.


    Corners of his lips dried as if he remained busy in the woodcutting all day long. There was wooden covering on his biceps and the forearm.


    The axe was shining in his hand.


    "Kid you can go and take a look what others are doing with the cottage." Junan ordered Jake and he went back.


    Junan could see from afar that the cottage was still intact from big damage while the team members were running around. They put few attacks.


    Junan started professional battle with the boss. The card was engraved at the front wooden cover on the chest.


    It made it easy for him to carry the battle and defeat. Both were level three and the boss was not using the force of the card or he thought that it would not help in the battle. It was due to the reason that wooden helpers were killed.


    This made the woodcutter believe that the card might not help much in the direct battle. Still he was willing to battle for the sake of the card.


    The axe approached near the head Junan rolled side flip. He did another side flip to give surprise hit at the chest. The wooden cover broke and the card fell.


    It was not enough because the woodcutter was not using the force of the card so he could continue the battle. However he was distracted to see the card fell on the extra white ground.

 Chapter 187 - Bluecliff

    Bluecliff


    Fifth Quest


    Junan did not look at the card. He was fully focused.


    At the other side of the town Jake and the rest of team members were busy. Jake joined at the orders of the team head. He carefully observed the cottage and then started throwing grenades.


    The attention was simple. The cottage increased the number of attacks and they were getting perfect and effort.


    With this rate the cottage might make it tough. Slowly it was learning to fend the attacks of the team members. The grenades created lot of smoke. Also the st made it the vague in the surrounding. This helped team members to get rid the formed wooden shape of the cottage.


    The woodcutter could not stand against the team head. Junan professionally battle which was terrible for the woodcutter. Soon the battle ended.


    The quest also ended and the third team got transferred in the next quest.


    Team members did notpletely defeated the cottage however it could no more stand on its own when they left the quest area.


    ¡­


    The third level gave some relief to the team members. They werepleting quests one after the other. Hopefully they would get the reward of The. This would make third team as the strongest team of the portal.


    This was the reason that worried the investors.


    They were angry. "It seemed we designed this portal for the sake of third team. They are winning. They are holding all slots on the reputation scale. Everywhere the fans are talking about them. What are we here for?" One of the gaming boss angrily smashed the file on the table.


    Today they gathered to negotiate on the same topic. Actually before implementing it to the portal they wanted to discuss positive and negative influence of this decision.


    The third level would end at the fix time. Later there would be only two levels for the third team to keep showing off. It would potentially make the position of third team super strong.


    But they were not worried as long as they could temper their teams in the portal and let them stay. It was the biggest challenge for now. It was pity that none of the team survived. It was due to the reason that most of the teams were unable to understand the purpose of the portal andck the team spirit.


    It was biggest w and the gaming lords wanted safe time at which they could forcefully temper the teams and if needed punish those whock the team spirit.


    "We are no more ignoring it. I have hired a sensible selector. His duty is to select suitable yers among the guilds. The punishment will be high for those who took oath but did not work honestly. These low ss yers have reached another level of shamelessness. They think that they will get money no matter if they could not survive. But not anymore." The second gaming lord gritted his teeth.


    They were spending money to get the loyal yers yet the yers were scamming them indirectly.


    The earlier contract was simple. Once a yer was selected for a level, he would be given the promised amount. This released the tension of the yers. They took money and never turn face toward the team for winning.


    "The question is that in the several years career in the gaming industry, I am ashamed to admit that I could not build up a small guild that could be called proper guild of yers. I am slowly getting rid those who were paid by mypany until now." Third gaming lord pped his face with frustration.


    It was their concern and their fault. They were the beginners of the problem. It was due to their ignorance that they reached to this day. Because of huge flow of the money they thought that they could buy loyalty with the money too.


    Putting aside all matters thest decision was made and they were going tounch it with the permission of all investors. Only one person was missing from this meeting. It was the owner of the third team and the CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    They would inform him soon about this decision. There were high chances that he would be forced to ept the terms and conditions. He was only one against many so he was quite familiar of the scenario.


    His only bet was limited with the third team and he could provide them world ss security during the portal levels.


    ¡­


    The third team entered in the fifth quest.


    They did not need to ask Orin read the book of detection to know the name of the quest area. The words were shining in front of them ''Bluecliff''


    "Eh where is the cliff if this area is called bluecliff?" rk asked. They were standing at the t ground. There were no mountains or cliffs.


    The most they could see the grass and the animals leisurely moving around. It was peaceful ce. No possible signs of the battle or the strong enemy ruling.


    "By the way what happened to the two team members of the first team?" Albert asked. He could not see theming in this quest area.


    "They must have met their dead end. I wonder how much liberty we have left in the levels. Are the bosses preparing for surprise entry?" Orin asked. He was quite interested at the changes those were rumored in the chats.


    In fact his talkative friends wanted to know the secret news of the inner circles so that they could gossip about it.


    "Once it show up you will witness. As for the team members they probably got hit by the wooden helpers." Junan answered.


    Hey were standing in the new quest area and it seemed they would need some effort to reach the card and the boss.


    Noting changed despite that few minutes passed the time they appeared here. "Move your bones to search the particrs of this quest area. We are always short on time." Junan reminded them.

 Chapter 188 - Bluecliff 2

    Bluecliff 2


    Other than asional animals chewing grass there was nothing special about the bluecliff.


    "There is nothing noticeable." rk came back. He was done his investigation. Others spread in various directions.


    Jake bent on the ground to listen some sound or understand why there was silence. If the silence and the peace remained there without bossing to bother them, it would drag the time.


    It was fifth quest so naturally they were eager to get along at the same pace. Each quest should necessarily maintain the time frame Jake could not feel reverberation in the ground.


    He went back to the team head.


    Apparently he was not in hurry to ask clue from the task panel.


    "We should move toward the different part of the quest area. It might give some insights about the bluecliff." Junan ordered them to move.


    Soon they saw some animals picking the grass but not chewing instead throwing on the ground. These animals ruined patch of the lush grass by repeating this.


    "What could be the reason?" Junan thought and stepped ahead. The animals saw him and groaned. They were minding their own business yet Junan interrupted them.


    Before retreating Junan happened to notice the ground since the animals removed grass the ground was visible which was surprisingly blue in color.


    It was general idea in the normal thought process that if there is lush grass the soil would be fertile. Here the dry blue ground was just opposite of the lush grass.


    Junan stepped back and twitched. "Is it possible that we are standing at some cliff?" he absentmindedly asked.


    From the t ground near and far it did not look some cliff. They walked around but no single mountain came in the view. "Can these animals provide some clue?" Albertmented.


    "We can wait and watch." Junan shrugged. He was willing to wait and see if the animals could lead the clue.


    The animals red the team members while pulling the grass. Nobody had interrupted the peace of bluecliff and these people came out of nowhere.


    Jake silently asked for the clue but the task panel did not give any notification. Jake pinched his lips and kept quiet. It was the will of the task panel to let the quest proceed as it was going on.


    The host was not in danger so it was not necessary to interrupt. The animals kept pulling the grass. "We can continue our journey or should we attack these animals?" Junan halted his steps thinking.


    He was in the middle to decide what to do.


    Team head looked at Albert for suggestion. Albert spoke, "If we kept moving the bluecliff might never end in case we attack animals we might get some reaction in return."


    Albert pointed the unending t area.


    Everywhere the grassynd was simr. There was chance that they might remain walking around and getting no oue.


    His suggestion was not bad. In fact if they kept walking they could not be able to understand the confusing structure of the quest area. They would keep walking in circles perhaps.


    The bluecliff was famous for its eye reflection of the scenery. For this reason the animals were pulling the grass to make visible pinned location. They were living under the bluecliff but happened to appear on the surface.


    For many days they kept wondering what to do to tackle the problem finally they started pulling the grass to see the difference of the ground. All part was blue however the certain entrances and exits were marked with normal soil.


    Knowing that some human came to bother the peace of the bluecliff the animals were not happy.


    The animals noticed that the humans did not retreat instead they were deciding to attack. The animals stopped pulling grass. They looked at the humans then the empty air of the bluecliff.


    Suddenly they started running and disappeared. They vanished in the air or perhaps it was magical ce again the team members stood agape.


    They were nning for attack yet the animals left in front of their eyes. Because of the special characteristic of the quest area the animals entered in the space to confuse the humans. The space intervals of the bluecliff were broken.


    Anyone could hide from enemies and reappear when the threat was over. The broken intervals could only be seen by the inhabitants of the bluecliff.


    "We were going to attack. Are we toozy to reach them and they escaped? Or there is no need to me?" Junan put his hand on the chin and deliberated.


    Albert sighed. He saw how the animals ran like heroes as if they already know the golden key and knew how to fool viins. "I might be viin for the animals but it is possible that the quest area has some special characteristic." Albertmented.


    There was no other exnation for the disappearance of the animals. Junan nodded. Now in this situation they could bother their brains to solve the riddle of the quest area.


    "All of you should give suggestions. This ce should necessarily not remain mysterious for us. The longer it took us for decoding the harsher the quest could be." Junan spoke.


    After speaking this he walked separately to note down difference of the quest area. Team members spread again. This time they were alert to notice each and every mark or something that could lead them any clue.


    The words of team member Albert gave some idea what they could expect.


    The quest area was the first mystery for them. Orin moved his weapon in the air. His actions were not appreciated however it might give him some clue.


    The broken intervals in the air could only be the save point for proceeding the quest. But the problem that Orin was not giving much attention. His weapon faced resistance in the air at his left while there was no resistance at his right. He walked ahead without noting it down.


    Jake used his shield. His actions were rted with the fact that animals disappeared in the air.

 Chapter 189 - Bluecliff 3

    Bluecliff 3


    Jake felt there was something amiss. It was rted with the air resistance. The shield met with the normal resistance but then suddenly there was zero resistance.


    He waved the shield to test it. It repeated and made Jake confirm the theory of team member Albert.


    The air was not stable or perhaps there was secret path. This was portal and they could expect anything.


    The brain of the developers probably used all imaginative aspects of virtual reality along with mmorpg. The invisible broken path in the air was one of it example.


    After little consideration Jake thought to test it. He marked the broken space and ran toward it. Jake found himself in the empty space which was little because the broken space let the light enter in it.


    It was goo method from hiding the enemies. Soon he felt that longer stay was not possible in the broken space.


    He came out of the broken space and called Sashi. She was near. Jake pointed what she wanted her to witness and ran inside the broken space again.


    Sashi witnessed and got surprised. "Wait I will call team head." Sashi went to inform Junan.


    Albert also found the broken space in the air. However he was not sure whether it could lead them at the proper destination.


    Once again they gathered because the broken space did not lead them any better clue. The animals were changing their ce by appearing and disappearing.


    "I would have stayed and watched this phenomenon but time is slipping from our hands. Where is the boss of the bluecliff?" Junan was getting restless. This fifth card seemed hidden from them and waiting for blood battle.


    rk sighed. He wanted to use hammer and call the boss. Perhaps hammering could wake up the sleeping boss.


    Orin dragged his thorny mace on the lush grass. The grass got ruined. Slight sings of marked soil appeared. He blinked his eyes whether to believe it some clue or not.


    "Does anyone know what is this?" He spoke. Albert looked at him and walked near. He creased his brows and asked Orin to clear the patch of grass.


    Orin dragged his weapon on the lush grass and cleared more area. There was sign of small feathery creature and the small part around it was marked. "Could it be some entrance?" Albert looked at team head and asked.


    Junan critically observed and nodded. "There is no harm in testing."


    Now there was another problem. Orin smashed the weapon but the ground did not budge. Nothing happened. They were startled because the ground was not looking like some rock. It was simple soil.


    "This solid ground is giving me headache." Orin was stumped since the weapon could not damage the soil.


    Jake stood near. He was looking at the feathery image of the creature. After knowing that weapon was unable to open the entrance there was possibility that they could use the image for the entrance instead of forcefully opening.


    Force was not solution. The engraved image has the deep lines. Jake sat near and moved his hand on the deep lines. It slightly gave tiny glint. Jake used his left hand to dig some soil around the image then he poured it in the deep lines of the feathery creature.


    Team head silently looked at his actions. At the distance animals came out of the broken space. They were curious as to why humans stopped chasing them.


    When they saw that these humans were able to dig out the entrance they were no more harmless. The animals moved toward the humans to stop them from entering in the bluecliff.


    All those animals that happened to see any intruder should battle to stop the enemy. They took this oath to save the bluecliff from the enemies. Jake filled his fist with the soil and started filling the deep lines. The soil spread on the half lines when they heard the mad rush of the animals.


    Team head immediately stood up. He let Jake do experiment while he took team members to battle. If the animals reached at their heads it would create problem for Jake. So team head also rushed toward the animals.


    Other team members followed team head. Jake saw them leaving for the battle. He understood that the team head wanted him to continue if this could help in opening the entrance.


    Jake dug more soil with the help of dagger. He poured it on the feathery image. The deep lines got filled with soil. The feathery image moved a bit. The marked circle moved from its ce.


    There was an entrance. Jake stayed there because the team members were busy. The animals turned out well versed in the battle. In the first nce they looked normal animals but when it came to battling, Junan saw their horns getting sharp, also extra cover of thick skin appeared which was simr of armor against the attacks. The overall appearance matched with buffalo but slightly different at the same time. These were more agile and active.


    Team members were battling with ease. They were actually excited. Until now they faced so many weird enemies but these domestic looking enemies were new addition in the list.


    The animals were mad at the humans. They did not want to let them enter in the bluecliff however the humans were more brutalpared to the animals.


    Soon half of the animals got injured. They were regretful to get defeated. The ground became tainted with their blood. The team members especially Albert noticed the desperate looks of the animals. It seemed that the real bluecliff was safest ce.


    The bluecliff was at the surface but then the Kaga changed it and shifted inside the ground. It was due to the safety of the card. The animals living in the bluecliff were tempered with the card because Kaga forcefully brought circumstances.


    Kaga was worried that they card would vanish with the time so he used animals as the basic of the card.

 Chapter 190 - Bluecliff 4

    Bluecliff 4


    Kaga did this intentionally. This would force the animals to work collectively and battle if the enemies happened to invade bluecliff. Kaga was the feathery creature living in the bluecliff. It was the first animal that noticed the force of the card.


    With the time it managed to secure bluecliff now not everyone could enter in the bluecliff itself.


    This was the reason that third team took long time to decode the ce. The animals could not more continue battle they fell on the lush grass.


    Team head kept the blood dripping sword and walked back. Jake was waiting for them. He was able to open the entrance.


    "I know this kid can do it." Team head got excited. There was no one to stop them from entering inside the ground.


    The feathery falcon protecting this entrance hurried to inform Kaga. First of all Albert entered with the shield. It was tough but he broke the entrance.


    Kaga divided all creatures in three groups since all of them were tempered with the card they could battle for long. Till then Kaga was going to n how to escape from bluecliff with the card.


    The creatures would keep the humans busy in the battle. The bluecliff was named after the bluecliff. One could escape in the bluecliff mountain and none of the outsider could guess the presence.


    It would take ages to search Kaga among the valleys of the bluecliff.


    Third team was not aware about the n of the boss. They thought that it would show up but it was nning for escape.


    At the entrance the first group of the creatures marched. It surrounded all paths so that humans should not reach Kaga. They were loyal with Kaga while Kaga was selfish.


    The idea of changing the location of the poption was given by Kaga, it resulted the broken spaces but Kaga imed that it would give benefits to the creatures in case enemies invaded.


    All these years they believed whatever Kaga said. But few of them did no more trust his intentions. They did not want Kaga escape and let them battle alone.


    They were being used forcefully.


    The peaceful bluecliff might have remained peaceful if they had not tempered with the card. Few of them were well aware. Now the life was tough.


    The tempering brought slow changes in the creatures. All those listened to the orders of Kaga were facing worst. The changes made them zombie creatures.


    Those zombie creatures hated normal one. Discrimination rose up its head. It was bound to create disturbance in the bluecliff sooner orter. The first two groups were formed with normal creatures while the third group consisted zombie creatures.


    This discrimination might destroy the peace of the bluecliff since Kaga was secretly leaving. However there was something that might destroy the bluecliff before anything else.


    The broken spaces would start crumbling as soon as Kaga left with the card. After the changes the bluecliff might have copsed but the card kept it stable.


    The current situation made Kaga flee so naturally the bluecliff would face worst. It could potentially bring trouble for team members. There were two aspects.


    First that the team battled with the enemies and then defeat the boss, in that case things would not turn against them. They could get the card and get transferred in the next quest area. Second aspect was horrible.


    If the boss fled with the card and the broken spaces copsed then the team would remain stuck in the fifth quest.


    The fifth quest could be literally nightmare.


    The unstable bluecliff could copse at their heads while they were now under the ground. The oue was simple and predictable. They would die in the game. This would be the end of golden era of the third team.


    Jake got warning as soon as they entered in the underground path.


    [Warning 1: The recement of the bluecliff is unstable.]


    [Warning 2: The boss should not escape.]


    [Warning 3: Third team is under danger.]


    [Warning 4: If you are starting battle, start on your own risk.]


    [Warning 5: Zombie creatures are tempered with the card. Be warned.]


    [Warning 6: Kaga is the root of evil. Kill him.]


    [Warning 7: Broken spaces could destroy bluecliff.]


    ¡­.


    Jake kept reading warnings one after the other silent task panel perhaps found some serious threat. His eyes fixated on the third warning.


    Jake called team head. "All the creatures standing here saving the boss. I strongly think that the underground paths are not stable. It could damage the team. Do you have any n to capture the boss before it escape?" Jake spoke in breath.


    The worry streaks on his forehead were enough to get full attention of the team head. He could not deny that he trusted each and every theory of the younger yer.


    "Albert and Ahram leave the creatures for us and capture the boss. Do you remember the image of the creature at the entrance? That creature is the boss." Junan immediately released orders.


    Albert was experienced while Ahram could use long range weapon. They could guess the appearance of the boss. The threat for the third team could destroy all ns of the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    Under the ground they could see the side walls of the rocks painted with blue. It was natural appearance of the rock. This was enough to let them know that real bluecliff existed. Only the creatures were aggressive and did not want to let them explore the underground area.


    This was small part of the quest area. Most part was part of the mountains.


    The creatures were living under the orders of the Kaga so they abandoned forest living. It was one of the worst decisions of the creatures.


    Now the bluecliff was about to copse. Kaga did not mind if all creatures die down under the weight of the rocks. Albert ran and Ahram followed.


    Junan thought for a moment, "We can skip battle I think." He looked at Jake to confirm. A big rock fell from the ceiling.


    It was beginning of the destruction of the bluecliff.

 Chapter 191 - Bluecliff 5

    Bluecliff 5


    Fifth quest


    "There is no other option. The above ground is about to copse. Save team members." Jake spoke out loud. He could see the warning of the task paneling in real.


    It could be their morgue if they did not hurry. Team head shouted at others to leave the underground area. Actually not all part of the area was under the ceiling.


    Only this particr area where the creatures were forced to live instead of the forest was covered with the above ceiling. rk and others ran toward the opening. The bright light of the day wasing from the left side.


    When they entered through the entrance they were more like blind because of sparse light. The lit eyes of the creatures helped them. They were yet to start battle when team head ordered them to leave in hurry.


    Jake held his shield to avoid the rocks. They were falling on their heads. Other team members were trying their best to save their skulls. The creatures sensed the ce near to copse they also started struggling to leave.


    It made the situation in a grand mess. The creatures forgot that they were ordered to battle with the humans. All of them swarmed toward the exit.


    The team members separated from each other. They could not keep track of their movements. The creatures perhaps got the situation. The zombie creatures standing at thest part were the ones stopping the first two groups of the creatures.


    Zombie creatures were loyal with the Kaga so naturally they would not care their lives. Instead they were ready to stop others in their way.


    It changed the situation terribly. Worse of all the first two groups started fighting against zombie creatures at the exit of the ceiling. It created trouble for the team members.


    They were cramped under the swarm of creatures. Team head was fuming with fire to see this. He was about to attack with the sword and clear the creature standing in front and blocking his path but the rock fell. He barely saved his shoulder.


    It would have given great deal of damage. Visible streak of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Now he was more than ever worried for the rest of the team members. Jake was following the warnings of the task panel. Task panel was efficient to let him avoid the rocks.


    He was weakest yer in the team ording to general idea of the gaming because his controls were poor.


    The exit was no safer ce for team members. All creatures were fighting with each other. The rocks falling on them asionally added their troubles.


    The zombie creatures were reluctant but they were weak to stand for long. The kicking of the normal creatures injured half of them. Sashi was surrounded with the creatures. Some sharp wings created small cuts on her cheeks. It was due to the reason that her attention got distracted because of the rocks falling.


    rk was using hammer against creatures but then again he was helpless because of rocks. He was afraid that the rocks might damage his hp. Orin was in simr situation. He happened to see Sashi. She was messed between creatures and could not avoid from the rock. It barely held off from her head. Orin forcefully made way to reach near her and crashed the mace at the rock. It fell away from her.


    "You came at the right time. Thanks." Her long range weapon was not helpful in killing the creatures. It was one of the worst part of the division of the ranges of the weapons.


    Initially she did not take not of it but today she wanted to curse whoever put this restriction. "Goodness that I happened to notice when I was struggling with the scum creatures." Orin honestly spoke.


    "If you are up then we can both fight our way and cross exit." Orin looked at her cheeks. The right part of the cheeks was bleeding slightly. The damage was done however they could work hard to avoid further damage.


    "Sure we can attack collectively." She did not mind coboration in fact she could tell that it would benefit both of them.


    rk happened to see Jake. His smooth actions to avoid the rocks made him go nk. It seemed the boy could predict the danger of the possible rocks fall.


    There was another exnation of his actions. ording to some rumors about the pro max yers they were rumored to be born with exceptional senses.


    Taking it aside if he talked about pro yers, there were some who act like bots when ites to the sensing of the danger. All was rted with the senses. In case they lost their headphones they would look like stupids.


    However there were pro max level yers. Thoseyers could predict the danger and the action area. The actions of such yers could not be justified with mere theory. The problem was that they never show up on the bigger scale. Their presence could bring chaos in the gaming world.


    rk was sure that many spectators would be looking at his actions and perhaps the enemies would be jealous of his presence in the team.


    Thinking this rk thought to make way toward the kid. In his eyes Jake was young and he was not aware about the results of his actions.


    For Jake it was another matter. The priority was to keep hp safe and avoid from damage.


    "Hey king-fisher." rk called out from afar. King fisher was secret term used for such yers. They werebeled as the threat so this term came in to being for who knows it was termed as mocking term or some proper reasoning was behind this naming.


    Jake looked toward rk. He was not sure what was king fisher however he could see rk was looking at him.


    "We both can pair for exit if you don''t mind." rk asked very gentlemanly. Jake blinked and immediately agreed.


    He wanted to save the team members. The rush of the creatures was geeting in proper line so they could struggle for exit but worst came.


    The hind part of the ceiling fell with st.

 Chapter 192 - Bluecliff 6

    Bluecliff 6


    Fifth quest


    Sashi screamed with horror because it was the earlier ce where they were standing just two moments ago. It brought threat for others. Team head held his heart. He did not want to face the loss of any team member.


    Sashi and Orin hurried to clear the creatures blocking their path. They recklessly attacked and made way.


    Now it was more than do or die.


    They did not want to disappoint team head. "s we don''t have Albert with us. He could have used shield to protect." Team head ran toward rk and Jake.


    They were gathering again to clear the path.


    ¡­


    Albert and Ahram were busy to stop the feathery creature. It was powerful. The intentions of the feathery creature were clear. The carved card on the right feather was shining.


    The creature saw in the direction, the settlement was destroying itself. Albert was agape to see. Rest of the team members were confined there. Albert and Ahram were worried but they could not decide whether to run toward the settlement and save the team members or keep the feathery creature limited in the quest area.


    From the big feathers they could tell that once the creature escaped it would seriously ruin their task time. But toplete the task they necessarily needed the team members.


    It was dilemma of the situation. Albert decided to go and look for the team members. Together they could search anything of the quest much less a mere card.


    But if more than half of the team members got damaged they would not be able to make up for the loss. Ahram understood the intentions. "Your shield could help them. I will be here and chase the creature if necessary." He beckoned Albert to go and help the team members.


    Albert nodded and hurried toward the settlement but stopped in the middle seeing team heading out of it with others. They ruthlessly butchered creatures in the minimum time.


    The feathery creature could not celebrate the fact that one of the human was leaving. Soon the tides turned against it because the other humans joined from every side. Living in the settlement was many years made the creature loss the courage for flight.


    Or else there was no reason that the creature happened to wait or look for escape way. The weak feathers of the creature were unable to give flight.


    Sashi and Orin got some damage however there was not drastic fall in the hp.


    Junan looked at the feathery creature with furious eyes. He wanted to immediately st this creature because the team members faced utmost difficulty due to the over smart actions of this creature. Jake was intact. rk got slightly injured.


    Team head showed his gown. It was riddled with the sharp attacks of the creatures. "It is good that the creature cannot fly. Now snatch the card from it and let it die." Junan ordered them.


    He was hundred percent sure that they card must have created greed for the creature. The quest area was limited however they could see forest from afar.


    Team members surrounded creature. They were also very aggressive at this moment. This creature was over smart to change the location of the quest area cleverly.


    It threw the team members in the troubles one after the other. The creature groaned. The card energy circled around it and threw Ahram away.


    Kaga learned about the energy of the card and how to use it against enemies.


    Ahram was not attentive. He was waiting the orders of the team head and how they could format their attacks. The creature made this first attack to test how much it could damage humans.


    The answer was perfect. The card was powerful enough that the creature could give tough time to the enemies.


    Its actions made team head angry. "All long range weapons should attack immediately. Ahram get up and use your chains with the des. Let''s see how much confidence this creature gathered with the card." Junan thought to lead the formation with his guidance.


    This was best when team head wanted to vent out his anger. The creature did not move from its ce and saw the humans ready to attack. It released the energy of the card to protect from the attacks.


    Orin walked ahead, rk also showed up. Others were going to attack with long range weapons but they were going to make passage for the long range attacks.


    Junan gestured them to walk ahead because the working of the card was headache but team head did not want to show that he was afraid from the power of the card.


    To misbnce the card energy he gestured rk and Orin to use their huge weapons bang near the ground. It would break the sequence of the energy and the long range attacks would minutely give damage to the creature.


    The creature was still confident because it was oblivious about the nning of the humans. rk crashed his hammer on the ground near the creature. The ground shook with the impact.


    Thorny mace crashed against the energy of the card because the effect swayed the range of the creature. It was right time for the long range attacks. Many arrows and bullets attacked on the creature.


    Ahram also attacked with the de chain. The broken energy provided space and the arrows stuck the creature. Many bullets gave surprise too.


    The creature got shocked and fell back. The attacks gave strong impact. It was due to the reason that the energy was still working however it was broken. Broken energy coupled with the impact of the attacks threw the creature. Now it could not more defend.


    They followed the same moves. Before the creature could ruffle its feathers to shake off the attacks another series of attacks fell on the creature.


    The feathers remained spread and the creature gave up. It was no more in the situation to defend. Junan did wait for few moments before walking ahead.


    It was time to collect the card.

 Chapter 193 - Refuge House

    Refuge House


    Sixth quest


    Junan grabbed the shining card. His inventory was showing the addition of cards.


    It looked lot better with the cards earlier this inventory was empty. The fog shrouded around them. They closed their eyes hoping a best quest with thepletion of the fifth quest the things drastically changed in the settings.


    The first thing that they noticed after entering in the new quest area, they could not take their weapons in the sixth quest area. "What? Where is my weapon?" Orin asked baffled.


    What he liked most? Of course his thorny mace.


    All bigger weapons were taken away by default when they entered in the sixth quest called Refuge House.


    Albert lost his spear. rk was standing empty handed. Sashi and Ahram were no different. Jake saw his waist, the ammunition pouches and the grenades were no more there.


    Only his small dagger remained secured with him. Junan did not need to check his back knowing that since others lost weapons then he was no exception.


    The ground beneath was moist. The weather was not clear. They were unable to tell what possible time of the day the virtual settings were trying to depict. The dull sky made them remember about the first level.


    Perhaps the rain made the ground moist and now the clouds were silent. "They took our weapons. How we are supposed to battle?" rk spoke disappointed.


    "Do you think weapons are necessary for battles?" Junan asked ncing in the distance. "Oh wait what happened to our gaming gowns?" rk did not notice earlier he was so shocked because of the disappearance of the weapon.


    They were no more in their gaming gowns instead tattered clothing. Present clothing made them look like refugees. Nobody could tell that they belong to different ce.


    Orin sighed he opened the book of detection. Only this book could answer their curiosity. The one page book read the content. "Refuge House is built for the poor souls but the enemies are hidden among the refugees. Once you find enemies do not let them escape."


    Junan heard the big hint.


    It was at least proper hint.


    Now they understand what possible circumstances they could expect.


    Junan saw few civilians wereing to them. They looked harmless.


    "Since we are in the appearance of refugees do not act like offended on bitter things. Be attentive about the behavior of the people around. The possible enemies would show up eventually." Junan guided team members before the people reach them.


    "The weather is not favorable. You all should go back. Other refugees has collected stock of woods." The civilians were looking in better condition it means they were the attendants to divide duties between refugees.


    Junan looked at the team members and nodded. The civilians seemed less care weather they have seen this group of refugees or not.


    This quest area was named Refuge house so it was natural for them to take every human in tattered clothing as some refugee.


    They were only careful about their duties. The team members followed behind civilians.


    Albert felt something itching at his feet. He looked to check only to be startled. He was wearing worn out shoes. The sand and the water entered through the rugged leather. He bent to shuffle the sand out of the shoe or else it would be tough walk.


    Junan and others could see temporary shelters built for refugees. If it was under their means they would have battled to see the hidden enemies and searched the card however they were empty handed right now.


    There was no way than to silently follow and reach refuge house. They could search the possible hidden enemies hopefully in the refuge house.


    Jake was also silent. Every quest was uniquely designed. He could notin or bother the task panel for clue. He wanted to smoothly manage this quest helping others.


    Also the guidance of the team head was meant to be followed. The civilians gestured them to enter in the respective refuge houses ording to the assigned slots. They handed slots to all team members.


    Unfortunately team members were given separate slots. Junan silently nodded them to remain alert and inform others if anyone happen to notice some strange activity.


    As soon as they entered in the respective refuge houses the clouds started thundering and heavy rain started.


    They were stunned and thankful because their present clothing might have shuddered them under the rain.


    Jake entered in the ninth refuge house, it was mentioned on the slot. His bed number was same and the table number was different. It was time for the evening meal.


    Two teams of refugees were selected in the ninth refuge house to cook the food for all refugees settled in the ninth refuge house. The preparation for the meal were going on. A man stood up from the table. He was cutting vegetables.


    He asked the civilian to provide him helper. The job was tough and the helper was nowhere. The civilian went to check where was the refugee that was assigned to help this cook.


    The said refugee was sick and sleeping on his bed. The civilian checked his pulse and went. His eyes fell at Jake.


    "Little kid you should go and help the boss if you want to eat meal at the right time." The civilian did not sound rude however he was indifferent.


    Jake looked at the man cutting vegetables and nodded. The man surveyed the kid as if scanning his innards. "He is not suitable for help. See his right arm is injured." The cook showed that he was not happy.


    Actually he was annoyed because once the civilian did his job he won''t listen again and the cook would be restricted to ask tasks to the kid no matter if he could do it or not.


    Jake walked toward the cook. He was not bothered instead keeping eyes at all npc''s in his surrounding. Most of them were minding their own business.


    Two people were cleaning dishes for the meal. Total five cook were preparing for the meal. Jake wondered how many people were living in this ninth refuge house.


    "Wash these vegetables and ce them on the table." The cook did not bat an eye on the kid and ordered.


    Jake listened the order. He took deep breath and went to bring small tub and the water to clean the vegetables.


    He was not in haste just like the cook. All worked as if they were not in hurry for the meal.


    Opening the tap he filled water in the tub but failed to pick it up with one hand. Three refugees those were cleaning dishes stopped to take a look.


    They were slightly amused at the struggle of the kid however none of them came for help. Jake stopped for moment. He thought to drag the tub toward the table.


    It worked. He picked the small amount of vegetables and started cleaning. It seemed someone picked them from the moist soil. When he was dragging the tub he happened to notice a cook sneaking at him.


    Well others were also looking him but they were showing different expressions while this specific cook was strange.


    Jake thought to keep eyes at him.


    ...


    Other team members were in simr situations however they were less likely patient with other refugees.


    rk huffed and controlled his desire to punch a refugee at his nose. It was the strict guidance of the team head or else he would have started punches war.


    Sashi was sent in the female refuge house. She wanted to immediately leave this refuge house because the women were in horrible condition. Half of them were fighting with each other and cursing.


    Few pulled hair of others. Their fight was truly embarrassing. Few were hiding in the corners because during fight they ruined their clothing. Currently none of the civilian was in this refuge house to strictly create discipline.


    Sashi thought to keep at distance from the nonsense fight of the woman but someone kicked her.


    She looked around to confirm that no one was keeping eyes at her. After that she pulled the woman who kicked her.


    Several punchesnded on the woman and he fell lifeless. She was not dead only fell unconscious. Other women saw this and looked at the girl.


    They were slightly scared of the girl and thought to step back from the ongoing fight. It was wise decision.


    Sashi furiously looked to confirm whether anyone wanted to bother her or not. Her pose for the fight and her tightened fist was enough to give warning.


    Sashi was learned in the martial arts. The virtual settings of the game let her use mostmon moves of the fight.


    It was enough for the time being. The two civilians standing at the outside of the women refuge house got stunned because no more shouting sounds wereing from inside.


    This thought once crossed his head that perhaps all killed each other but he shook his head deciding to take a look.

 Chapter 194 - Refuge House 2

    Refuge house 2


    Albert sighed. He was quite amazed the way these refugees were acting. All of them minding their own business.


    It was not normal. His secondary weapon was hidden in the clothes. It was small dagger. Almost all team members picked small daggers as their second weapons.


    Albert walked between the row of beds. Numbers were mentioned to allot each refugee bed.


    Few of them were ying some sort of indoor games. Some of them resting. The meal was nearly ready. Four to five people went to help in setting the meal on tables.


    This refuge house was pretty clean and the people were not offensive apparently. They were working organized. For Albert it was easy to notice the movements of the people around.


    A person stood up from his bed and walked toward the table intentionally walking near Albert. It was by chance or the intention of the person that he elbowed Albert.


    Albert slightly moved. He was known as the most cool yer in the server. No one could suddenly make him on fire. His actions were calctive whenever facing new crudes*


    Albert creased his brows slightly and looked at the man. The person did not seem care what he did intentionally. He was keeping eyes at Albert when he entered and walked in the refuge house.


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see me here?" The man spoke annoyed. Albert might have ignored but for a moment he felt the enemy intent. Albert came here just now while the man seemed his enemy from ages.


    "Let me pull your eyes and see because you were the one bothering my walk." Albert firmly red in his eyes. He was able to know that this person must have something to do with the card.


    He was hidden enemy. Albert was his target in this refuge house. The person might have used the dagger but another man came interrupting.


    "Both of you can go on your table and stop this nonsense here. All others are peaceful, if you tried to create ruckus you will be the first one to die." The civilian strictly warned.


    His warning worked and the man left for his table. Albert also walked. Now he was hundred percent sure that this man was up to something bad. He decided to keep strict eyes at him. Unfortunately the man sat at the second table near Albert. It was ording to their assigned table slots.


    The tes were filled with two to three dishes and the people started eating. They gossiped how they ventured in the forest and the rain ruined their task. Some of them talking how the civilians of the refuge house were acting dummy and many more conversations were going on.


    The man sneaked at the table where Albert was sitting. The faces were opposite to each other. It would be tough to act suddenly if one of them attacked at the other.


    Albert was worried for simr reason. Suddenly he hit the idea. The tes were made of reflecting material. Albert thought to use it to see the actions of the enemy.


    When everyone got busy in the meal. The enemy sneaked at Albert. It looked like Albert was engrossed in eating the meal. The enemy found this chance and suddenly attacked with the dagger. He nearly reached at the back when Albert moved at the fastest pace and his dagger pierced the chest of the enemy.


    People sitting on the different tables ran away from them. The enemy fell on the ground with a thud. Albert looked around to see who else wanted to attack him.


    Silence prevailed. A civilian came running. He was responsible to take care matters in this refuge house. The man looked at the blood dripping dagger. He might have scolded Albert but for now he did not.


    "You are aggressive. You will be sent to another refuge house. Follow me and handover this dagger." The man demanded the dagger.


    Albert remained silent for a moment. He spoke, "What if another refugee tried to sneak attack? Do you take security of my life?" Albert asked. There was not single hint of annoyance in his tone.


    The civilian twitched. "Alright keep the dagger because your next refuge house will be living hell. Then this dagger would be yourpanion." The civilian indifferently spoke.


    Albert cleaned the dagger with the clothes of the dead enemy and followed behind civilian.


    Other refugees heaved sigh of relief. They wanted to live peacefully yet the new member seemed aggressive.


    When Albert left they ignored the dead person and started eating again. The civilian sent Albert in another refuge house. Junan was already here. He was dying the battle because the people in this refuge house were unwilling to let him stay here.


    They seemed brutal and stoic. He was sure that once the battle began the civilians would leave and he will be surrounded by the enemies.


    Some verbal conversation was going on when Albert stepped inside the refuge house. Junan happened to see and got surprised. At least now he could feel at ease among the enemies.


    Albert also gestured silently. He was thankful to the civilian for bringing him here.


    ....


    Few days ago a group of refugees went to gather woods. They happened to notice something shining in the forest. The clouds made the sky turn ck and the rain drenched the group.


    They might have shuddered to death due to intense cold but the warmth of the card kept them. When they returned they decided to dig soil and hid the card.


    There was a written paper near the card that did not get spoiled with the rain. Through the paper they came to know that few snatchers woulde to snatch this card.


    So the group of refugees decided to kill them whenever they appeared. They were able to know when the snatchers came in the refuge houses.. With the time the group members were sent in various refuge house however they did not forget their task to kill the snatchers.

 Chapter 195 - Refuge House 3

    Refuge house 3


    Jake washed vegetables. He did his task and sat to see the meal preparation. The specific cook focused at the kid. He might have added poison in the meal te of the snatcher but he was limited in his sources.


    In fact he was doubtful about the kid. Today the boss came in hurry and told the appearances of the snatchers. The man was unsure how this kid could be dangerous and snatch the card from them.


    However he did not want to neglect the warning of the boss. If he came especially to inform then there must be something strange about the snatchers.


    Jake did not directly look at the man. Now he was more than sure that the cook was enemy. The meal prepared. All people in the refuge house ate dinner. The man brought his meal te and sat in front of the kid.


    Jake sat alert. He was ready for any type of situation.


    "What is your name kid?" The man asked question. Jake thought for a while. He was thinking why this man wanted to know his name.


    "I am just a refugee with no name." He answered vaguely. The man creased his brows. In his eyes the kid was no more kid instead real snatcher. None of the kids would answer in such a way.


    "Your parents died in the war?" The man asked another question. He wanted to know about the kid then decide the method how he could get rid him.


    Jake stopped eating. He was triggered with this question. The man noticed changed expressions of the kid. "I killed them because they were useless in my life." Jake answered in the grim tone. He didn''t want his enemy find him vulnerable.


    The man heard and turned silent. He took deep breath and focused on his meal thinking how to kill this enemy. Jake saw him silent. From his actions one could tell that the man was not some friendly person.


    There was no doubt that enemy was nning something crude. Soon most of them finished meal. Those with the tasks went to clean the mess created by cooks during meal preparation. Later half of the refugees settled on their assigned beds.


    Some of them talked to each other. Slowly they fell asleep. Only single nightmp kept spreading light and the rest of lights turned off. Jake was sitting on his bed. He noticed that the enemy was pretending asleep at the fourth bed from his left.


    Two people at the near beds were fast asleep. Jake fell t as if ready to slumber.


    He put his hand on the dagger for any surprise attack. The man sneaked through the arms and confirmed the kid was no more moving. He silently stood up and went toward his bed dagger in his hand.


    For him it was perfect time to kill the kid. Jake saw the shadow of the man. He did not move because he wanted to suddenly attack. The man reached near the bed. He bent on the kid to pierce the dagger without creating big ruckus when everyone was sleeping.


    Jake hastily moved. The dagger met the neck of the enemy. The enemy fell on his bed and the person sleeping on the next bed woken up he saw the dagger in the hands of the kid and started shouting.


    All refugees woke up with the screams. Jake did not show concern on his face. It was fate whatever would unfold and he was ready. He kicked the dead man and he fell down from the bed. Meanwhile a civilian came running.


    These refugees always create headache for the civilians. He saw the kid with the dagger and red. "Little kid I will punish you by throwing the dangerous refuge house." He gestured Jake to move immediately.


    Jake did not mind. He was d that one of the enemies was killed. The civilian brought him in another refuge house. Most of the bulky men were snoring. Junan and Albert were sitting on their beds. They did not sleep because of danger.


    The door of the refuge house opened and the civilian pushed a kid inside. Junan immediately recognized the kid and side smiled. Dagger was still in his hand dripping blood.


    Junan gestured kid to sit on the assigned bed. There was only one bed empty, Jake walked and sat there. He was amazed that two team members were already here.


    They did not speak anything.


    ...


    Things were not favorable for Ahram. Two enemies were keeping eyes at his movements.


    Others were sleeping yet Ahram was wide awake. Unfortunately both enemies were sitting at his left and right side of bed.


    The situation was tense.


    ...


    Sashi picked a tattered clothing piece of some woman and folded it in case he needed weapon for attack. The folded piece of cloth could give helping hand.


    The women were no more interested to bother this aggressive girl. Sashi created her strong impact on the refugee''s women. They did not gang up against her because they did not want to help each other. The earlier fight made them angry so they separately gritted teeth.


    Sashi was d that they did not initiated another fight. Those hiding in the corners finally got tattered clothing to cover themselves.


    Sashi did not sleep because she was not here to sleep. She was thinking about the team members and what was happening with them in other refuge house.


    There was no gesture from the team head. She was ready in case someone came to inform her. The refuge houses were not secured with locks.


    rk and Orin were in much better situation. Initially they faced some annoyance of other but now things seemed fine apparently.


    Well it was apparent peace. rk barely closed his eyes when someone kicked him from the bed. He woke and looked at the stupid enemy. That man was trying to mock him by his foolish actions. It seemed he got seeded this once.


    Few people startedughing when they saw him falling on the ground.

 Chapter 196 - Refuge House 4

    Refuge house 4


    rk fell from the bed. He looked at the man. His hystericalughter made him angry. This man had been annoying rk for no reason. "Do you want my punch?" rk angrily shouted and leapt at the man.


    Orin woke up with this. He was sleeping at the next bed. Orin actually disliked this idea of the sixth quest. They looked like some real refugees living among others. It did no more look like part of the game.


    Orin kicked the man from back. He did fell face down. rk saw this and got satisfied. The man stood up taking support of the bed. He hurried to pick on Orin to settle his anger.


    Orin stepped back. The man was yet to stand properly he fell again. This time other people startedughing at his actions. He was not alone to bother the two snatchers. But the second person was not ready to show up.


    He was afraid of the two snatchers and did not want to add up in the fight. The snatchers have zero fear on their faces. This reduced the courage of the group member.


    "Since you have ruined the sleep why not we kick you to death?" Orin spoke with expressionless face. He gestured rk. Both were sure that this man was hidden enemy and he could not waste any chance to harm them. They decided to get rid him before he could create another ruckus.


    Other people in the refuge house walked away and created distance. They were not interested to get caught in the useless mocking and fight of these shady people.


    The civilian outside of the refuge house did note to look what was happening. They were fed up of the uncivilized refugees.


    For them this was the routine fights among the refugees. They were not ordered to interrupt only mediate when things go beyond limit.


    The civilians got call from the management.


    It was another headache for them. The owner of the refuge house found out about the hidden matter. A wolf came to threaten them in the grand office.


    That wolf was looking for the card. He was the Alpha of the pack. The rainy day when the group of refugees found the card, the same time a wolf found it however it went to tell the pack''s Alpha.


    The humans got the card but the information was limited with single group of refugees. The big forest was near refuge house and the Alpha was living there with the big pack. When they wolf told about the card and its uniqueness the Alpha got interested.


    With small investigation they found out about the refugees. Now the Alpha personally visited owner of the refuge house. The administration was afraid to offend Alpha because they would ruin all refuge houses if they got offended.


    After knowing that the group of refugees was involved the owner of the refuge house sent a messenger to inform the civilians. The purpose was simple and clear. They would investigate the refugee group and get the card then handover it to the Alpha.


    The matter would not bring threat to the refuge houses if they solve it wisely.


    The civilian heard the call of the boss and went to check. The boss asked about the group of refugees that went in the forest two day ago. The civilian came back to capture the people.


    He was annoyed because every day they received new orders. It was midnight and the civilian thought to wait till the opening of the day. They did not know that they would not be able to capture the refugees because one by one they were killed. Only five were left.


    "What is this noise?" the civilian looked through the ss window and asked his fellow. "It''s the daily fights of these freeloaders." The fellow replied tired.


    "Then let them keep this useless fight. We will look in to it in the morning." The man snapped his fingers and got ready to fell asleep.


    rk punched the man and Orin kicked. The man was unable to keep up with both bulls. They were ying with him with kicks and punches. His head got riddled with the injuries.


    No one came to stop the bulls. rk and Orin both looked bulls when punching and kicking. They scared others. The man fell half dead. He was unable to move anymore.


    The civilians did note to check what was happening in this refuge house. Orin and rk got fearless more than ever. They were now ready to go and meet team head.


    ording to the instructions their single task time should not exceed from the limit. rk had seen when team head was entering in one of the refuge house.


    They sneaked at the door of the refuge house. There was no one to stop them so they silently walked toward the said refuge house. But they stopped to see some shadows.


    Few wolves were entering in one of the refuge house. The Alpha was getting restless after knowing about the card. He sent wolves to capture to recognize the man and bring him for investigation.


    They were able to sniff the first person who happened to see and pick the card.


    With this they could search him among the refugees. rk and Orin got stunned to see wolves. They were clueless as to what was happening however they needed to hurry and tell the team head.


    The wolves entered the refuge house and saw the man dead. They sniffed his body and found the culprit who killed this man.


    Jake was in thest refuge house and he killed this man.


    rk and Orin hurried. They entered thest refuge house and met team head. Outside the weather was dull however it was no more raining.


    The cold increased in the middle of the night. The wolves sniffed to reach the culprit. They were sure whoever killed this man must know about the card.


    Jake was unaware that wolves were looking for him.

 Chapter 197 - Refuge House 5

    Refuge house 5


    "We saw them secretly searching something." rk whispered. Junan told that there were more than three enemies in this refuge house. This alerted team members.


    "What could possibly they be searching?" Junan asked but there was no answer instead few wolves entered in the refuge house sniffing the culprit whereabouts.


    They sniffed and reached where Jake was sitting. Junan and others walked behind because it was something strange.


    The wolf tried to grab the kid but team head and others umped in between. They were not sure why wolves came looking for the kid but they did not want to let them harm younger yer.


    The wolf groaned at them. They were not expecting that the matter would getplicated. They could not leave empty handed. rk perhaps understood something and asked. "In which refuge house you were assigned?" he asked Jake in hurry.


    Jake told that he was in the ninth refuge house.


    rk understood the whole scenario. Now it was more necessary to confront the wolves. "There will be battle perhaps." rk did not exin.


    Team head perhaps got the situation. He held his dagger and the others got ready.


    The bulky people those wanted to scare earlier stood away. It was middle of the night and the wolves came bothering. It turned out one of the bad experiences.


    Today the wolves first time showed up in any refuge house. It was scary because they heard about the strong pack of the wolves. Someone perhaps offended them. The refugees wanted to shout for help but their throats seemed dried out.


    Jake also got active because he received notification.


    [Race of wolf: They are currently looking for the card.]


    [Warning: Do not let them think that you are weak target.]


    [The card should belong to you in the end.]


    Jake was hundred percent sure that the task panel wanted him to forcefully get the card.


    The wolves thought they could scare these refugees yet they seemed fearless. Almost all wolves attacked at the team members. Team head and others acted as if ready to tear them apart. Their daggers moved. The agile movements stunned the wolves.


    Team head injured a wolf thene rk. He also did brutal attack, the wolf could not use its huge mouth to capture the human.


    It frustrated the third wolf. The fourth and fifth wolf saw them injured. They left in hurry. The refugees were real enemies so it was necessary to inform the Alpha.


    Junan stopped Orin to not follow behind wolves.


    "We should hurry and leave. These wolves might bring bigger force with them." Junanmented. The three enemies were looking how these snatchers killed wolves. One of them followed behind.


    He wanted to get rid snatchers however after knowing that wolves were after the card he was sure that it was no more possible to keep the card hidden. He was afraid that if the wolves found about him they would kill. The car was root of evil. The wolves might destroy refuge houses and hundreds of refugees would starve to death. The card should belong to the stronger.


    "The card is hidden in the forest. Take it and leave this refuge area." The man whispered near Junan. Team head looked at the man. He was short of time to ask any question. They were yet to inform the girl.


    Albert was sent to bring the girl. Ahram was also missing.


    ¡­


    Two enemies were ring him. They thought that he would give up or battle however he was much patient to not start the battle first.


    Junan sent rk and Orin to search Ahram. They ran in the various refuge houses and finally found the team member. The enemies got stumped to see hispanions. Only few kicks and they gave up.


    They left like wind.


    Time was short. Albert brought Sashi. They gathered and decided to hide behind the refuge houses. Before leaving in the forest direction they wanted to create some confusion for the wolves.


    They could sniff and reach earlier but if they got confused, it would earn time for the team members.


    Now they at least knew that the card was hidden in the forest. ording to the gesture of the man the direction was clear for them.


    The most pressing issue was that they should find the card before the wolves reach them.


    Two wolves reached back and told the circumstances. The Alpha got angry. He took close to hundred wolves and hurried to surround the refuge house. The team members were moving around the back forest. After that they ran toward the forest.


    They heard the hurls of the wolves. The civilians woke up and notice rush at the outside but they did note to take a look knowing that wolves spread in the area.


    Who would want to offend wolves?


    The sniffing wolves got confused for some time.


    The team was running in the forest and closely looking at the ground. The man told the general appearance of the soil where the card was hidden.


    He also told that card shined in the dull surrounding so it was easy to feel its presence despite the fact that it was buried under the soil.


    The wolves found the direction where the enemies were going. "Hurry we should get the card before wolves reach here. We might not be able to battle with wolves for long especially with empty hands." Junan reminded them.


    Jake thought to get the help of task panel. A notification suddenly appeared.


    [The sixth card of The: Hidden under the soil, left side fifteen feet away from the current location of the host.]


    Before Jake could tell the team head he heard the wolvesing.


    Jake ran as fast as he could. Junan noticed his rush and followed. The wolves were getting close to them. Four of them were getting ready to face the plight.


    The card was nowhere near them so it was expected that they would need to battle first.. Jake fell on the soil and started digging with the dagger.

 Chapter 198 - Sea Desert

    Sea desert


    Seventh quest


    Wolves howling in the silence of the night made it threatening. The rain started. It was tough and the team members looked at the boy digging the soil. They stood in line. Close to hundred wolves showed up entering inside their range of sight.


    Their sparkling eyes gave off terrible aura. Junan did not blink. He did not want to miss single moment. It was tense situation where they were empty handed and the enemies wereing to battle them.


    Jake turned his head and saw the wolves showed up. His hand removed wet soil from the ground and met the card. For now it was life saver. The Alpha led its wolves for the attack.


    Jake picked the card and ran toward the team head. The wolves leapt to capture the team members. Team head collected the card and before the sharp teeth of the wolves reach their heads team members got transferred in the next quest area.


    Some of them spread their arms in front of the face because the blood thirsty wolves were going to tear apart each of them. As soon as the card got collected the quest area changed.


    Team head took deep breath when he saw the new quest ground. He was holding his breath to see the death in front of the eyes.


    Others were no different. Theyst time remembered their ancestors to say goodbye this level of the game.


    Orin huffed with the horror. He was ready to yell at the wolves and thank the ''Sovereign Rulers'' headquarters.


    "I swear if it was the inte of my house I would have died in the game before the team head collect the card." Orin admitted the good decision of the CEO.


    His Wi-Fi connection at home alwaysgged when he happened to be in the daring situation. Others were simply facing the attack of the wolves from front while his head was in ws of the wolves.


    Orin wanted to thank the developers of the game portal. This was one of the best features of the portal for the damned yers in the tough situation.


    As soon as the quest area changed they were transferred regardless of the situation going on. Unless someone got seriously injured the yers would be saved if theypleted the quest of the certain area.


    "Haha fortunately we are not in our homes." rkughed. He was actually in the same situation.


    He even felt sweat trickling down his spine.


    "Let''s pray for the inte of the headquarters. It saved our day." Team head wiped his sweat from the forehead. They were ying live portal and just a moment ago they were in dire situation.


    "All hail to the headquarters'' Wi-Fi." They spoke in unison.


    Jake slightly smiled to see the expressions of the team members. He always felt that the experienced and pro yers never feared anything in the game. They yed fearless in his eyes but to see the experienced team members he was forced to admit that every yer feared when ying any level.


    yers were also humans be it pro or experienced. They feared to lose the game or get defeated at the hands of the enemies.


    Jake understood how they became experienced it was all effort and the continuous effort. The will to win levels sometimes surpassed the fear to lose which helped let them stand in the game and the higher level of any game.


    He also came to know that his fear of the game was based on his fear of real life confrontations with the disability of his hand.


    However he was ready to defeat all his fears be it real life or the in-game.


    They looked at each other after the threat of the previous quest ended. The gaming gowns and the weapons appeared again. "I got my life my weapon. Ah I love you my weapon." rk kissed hammer.


    He was like someone who lost his dear one and found again by luck. Orin was no different. He in fact looked at the weapon more closely as if he missed his weapon like girlfriend.


    Slowly they got much acquainted with their weapons that they liked their existence in every quest no matter if the quest demanded different use of other weapons or some strategy.


    "Stop being emotional, what the younger yer would think about experienced yers?" Team headughed at them. He was amazed the way his team members were acting after getting out of dire situation.


    "It is just beginning of endless battles. What if we are surrounded by yers and no weapon work what would you do? Suppose some weird quest again throw us in the simr situation." Team head spoke to remind them.


    Orin opened his mouth agape. "Shay that quest, are they going to keep the oddity at the peak?" He was seriously thinking to practice some martial arts moves after this level ended.


    The live game portal was ruthless in the quest formation and settings along with enemies. Anything was expected. So he was sure to get enrolled in the martial arts ss to save his face in the game.


    He always relied at the strength of his weapons to win the levels. But now it was different.


    Albert was standing silent. He looked at the shield. It was simr as it looked before thest quest. However he was quite happy to have it again.


    Sashi did not add in the conversation. She was looking at Ahram.


    They barely made the previous quest. "Why I am sweating?" Team head looked around. Earlier he thought that perhaps he was worried because of the wolves attacking and he faced threatening situation but now why he was sweating like rain.


    The bright sun appeared at their heads. It was hot day. They were standing on the burning sand. First time they felt that their gaming gowns were burden for them.


    The angry sun wanted to dry out their moisture. "Right after rainy quest we are standing on the dry sand. Wee all of you to suffer this quest. If you have anyin please be patient, no one is here to listen you." Orin spoke in his calcted tone.


    He was free toment whatever his heart said.


    Jake suffered the same situation. But it was nothing for him. He remembered the bright sunny day when he was returning from his school. The bullies threw him on the ground and he was unable to stand up because the leg hurt a lot.


    Jake was actually very excited because the task panel promised to open the shop option afterpleting this level.


    He was anticipating something helpful for his right arm. Hopefully he would be able to get rid the sling that kept his arm hiding or else the team members would look strangely at him.


    Although he became strong part of the team still there was some fear in his heart. After facing many years of weird looks of others he was no more ready to face it again.


    The reason behind the offer of the task panel was simple. The third level would give some perks of certain amount. Thosepleted quests and the perks would add up in the Exp of the host.


    By addition his overall Exp would reach level seven. The shop option would open at level seven however he could buy with some restrictions in the initial levels.


    The task panel wanted to soberly distribute his earned Exp because the host was lesser than the certified age of a host.


    To tackle this problem the task panel took responsibility for various submissions and tasks that could bnce his expected performance. Also the levels could increase his overall strength so there was no haste. As for the safety of his in-game life it was the responsibility of the task panel.


    Jake wiped the sweat and looked away in the distance. The eyes felt difficulty to look in distance because of brightness of the day. The team members were standing at the sand dune.


    It was not high above but one could open his eyes and see the waves of the ocean roaring against the shore.


    Slowly the waves were increasing in numbers. The water surface increased and took most part of the dry sand in it.


    Team head noticed. His eyes started burning because the sweat almost dried his pupil. "What''s wrong with this ce?" he spoke.


    Orin opened the book of detection and read. The one page book opened. "From now on if you want to get clue, you will give your Exp in return. If you want to continue then click on the ''agree'' option in case you no more needed clue then you can deactivate the profession option. However it would reduce your performance by half. Enter your selection."


    This was the first ever that long text was printed on the book of detection but it was simr of some curse.


    Team members heard.. They were speechless.

 Chapter 199 - Sea Desert 2

    Sea Desert 2


    Seventh quest


    They could notment at this demand of the book of detection. Orin stood agape. Now he felt real hatred against this profession in the portal. "What a profession to scam the yers in the middle of the quest?" He blurted.


    Team head did not speak to lessen his worry.


    It was the task of the yer to carry his profession regardless of the oddity of the demands of the profession. Junan kept looking at the increasing tides of the water. It seemed the water would reach the sand dune where they were standing currently.


    rk could only pity this yer as to what would be his choice. Of course he could not let down the team members by his selfish interests. Since they were quite different type of team members gathered in one team it was highly likely that his choice should be selfless.


    Orin wanted to cry but no tear came out. He looked at the indifferent actions of the team head. It was silent gesture that he should not act foolish in his choice.


    The demand of the profession made him sigh deeply. He clicked on ''agree'' the amount of the Exp taken for this clue was not much.


    It was the difference of the portal any other game. The statistics of the professions were not corrted with the perks of the levels and the gains of the quests. They were exceptional addition in the abilities of the yer.


    So technically the Exp was not part of his in-game life or important hp, both were different in all senses. Still Orin was not happy. All yers could use their Exp for side tasks. Well it was something new and none of them noticed it earlier. Mostly games preferred Exp for the levels. however in this portal the essence of thepleted quests was adding in the golden bar.


    This golden bar would proof as the lifeline of the yers after the first five levels.


    "Water is increasing. Hurry and ask the book of detection what is this ce." Team head reminded Orin to make haste.


    Orin was done buying the first clue.


    The book of detection unlocked it for the yer. "Sea Desert is part of The Quests. The longer you stay here, harder it would be to escape. The card is hidden at the middle of the sea and the desert." The book of detection closed itself after reading clue.


    Albert twitched his brows because the shield could not secure all sides if the waves tried to bring them along in the water.


    They could see the increasing height of the water surface.


    The clue although took Exp still it was same method of riddle like hint. They got addicted so it was normal for them.


    "What could be middle of the sea and desert?" Team head thought for a while. They were getting ready because of the water surface. "Currently it is troublesome to worry for the water. Why it is taking away the part of sand?" rk asked. He put his hammer on the back preparing to swim in the water soon.


    "Oh what hell is this?" Sashi looked at the nearing water and the creature. The water creature was dark in color. Adding the water and the bright light of the day the creature looked shining ck shark with slightly more wings in numbers.


    The water was clear and Sashi could see the creature vomiting out sand from its mouth. It was ck sand.


    They looked at the creature and thought to keep the weapons ready for some attack. The water surface finally reached their feet.


    Ahram was not very happy with this setting of the quest. He was seriously thinking to take swimming sses during the rest days after the levelpletion.


    Perhaps there were more quests toe where the water would be his biggest enemy to survive. For now he was looking for someone to help in swimming. Well Sashi was there to help before he could ask anyone.


    The water surface reached at their neck soon. They tried to search another part of the quest area but near and far they could only see the water.


    If they happened to hurry earlier they might have ran away from the water tides but it was all the same. The sea tides might have taken some time but the condition would have been same.


    Team head held his sword when he saw the weird fishing to attack him. Attacking under the water was hell impossible but the weapon could be used as the buffer. The weird fish attacked with the ck sand.


    The sand fell on the sword and it started melting. Junan felt awful to see this. He could only imagine what could happen if the sand fell on his body.


    "Avoid ck sand attack. It could give huge damage for sure." The weird fish went back after damaging the sword. He thought to use secondary weapon if the fish again attacked but it did not.


    Sashi was giving helping hand so she could not stop the weird fish attack. Ahram gestured her and fell in the water. He used his de chain to keep the creature away. The sand did not fell on the chain instead the des damaged the upper skin of the creature.


    This time was enough and Ahram lost much oxygen. Sashi jumped in the water and brought him outside.


    The creature went back without second attack. Albert used his shield to keep the creature away. The shield did not get damage instead it reflected the sand attack on the ck creature. It burned the creature. Surprisingly the damaged skin did not spoil the clean water instead it settled on the bottom.


    After three attacks the water surface started to decrease slowly. These creatures were part of the sea desert. Because of the weird nature of the sea and desert the creatures grew up differently.. All day long when the water met the desert the creatures tried to dig out the card and bring the normality of the area but they were slow.

 Chapter 200 - Sea Desert 3

    Sea Desert 3


    Seventh quest


    It was not long ago when the creatures found out the reason behind the abnormality of the sea and desert.


    Earlier the sea happened to be as peaceful as it should be. However after the card fell in the middle the water tides started to travel far beyond desert.


    It gave much damage to the sea creatures because these were pushed toward the burning sand. The results were horrible. The sea creatures lost their charm and the sea also got unstable.


    The only solution to this problem was to dig out the card and throw it away from the middle of the line. It was tough task however the creatures were reluctant to ept defeat. Now these humans came to bother their struggle.


    They could only make three attacks. The reason was simple. Each creature dug once and remove the sand from the hidden card however today it was different.


    The humans were standing here and the creatures could not push toward the hidden card. They could only attack once and the water surface started to reduce. Now if the creatures forcefully stayed behind they would get killed under the bright light of the sun.


    It was pity that they would return back with removing sand from the hidden card however after half an hour the sea tides would bring them here again.


    Junan saw the decreasing water and the creatures leaving, he was unsure what was going to happen now. Jake was near rk. He was safe because rk gave him support to remain intact from drowning in the water.


    They stood in a way so to team head and Albert remained at the front of them. They followed this formation when it was necessary to provide support to the team members in the crisis.


    With the water level decreasing they felt at ease. However they should necessarily solve this problem before something bad happen. The creatures were strange and their attacks could give direct damage. "When the water would decrease more we will walk toward the south of this part. Hopefully there would be something to clear our problem or we will find the card." Junan spoke.


    "If we wanted to know the middle of the sea and desert then we should keep eyes at the sea as to where it will stop." Albertmented. This was what he understood from the clue.


    Team head nodded. They could move toward the water because it was hard to look in distance under the sun. Jake also liked the suggestion. He did not want to again face the trouble of the water.


    Ahram looked at the weapon of the team head. He was d that his chain did not get damage.


    Once the main weapon got damaged it could only revive at the beginning of the new level. "Sashi, Ahram and Jake would walk toward the opposite direction and search any visible part of the desert. The hidden card should have left some apparent clue." Junan ordered trio. He was going toward the sea side and check where it would stop.


    They split in two groups and moved.


    Jake walked along the sand. "If we reach some bigger sand dune we might be able to survey the area." He gave suggestion. Sashi nodded. It was good suggestion to see any visible difference.


    The creatures were nning to attack the humans and get rid them. They did not know that the humans could solve their problem or else they would have personally helped the humans expose exact location of the card.


    "I will learn swimming when weplete this level." Ahram talked to Jake. He wanted to know if younger yer was also wanted to learn it or not.


    "With the increasing difficulty of the levels I should also learn it. The team members are wonderful however I do not want to be burden on them." Jake answered.


    Ahram got excited to hear. This means he would not be alone to take the swimming lessons however there was problem. The whole team was under the care of ''Sovereign Rulers'' headquarters.


    He did not see any swimming pool or someone talking about it. He was unsure whether the owner of the team would let them go outside of the headquarters.


    "The headquarters has separate swimming pool and they could dly provide coach for this purpose." Sashi spoke looking at the bigger sand dune.


    They were near sand dune however their condition was getting worse. Sashi felt her throat got dry and she could speak further. Her lips felt dry leaves.


    Jake was no different. His forehead poured sweat as if raining. It was not good sign and they could fell half dead before they reach sand dune.


    "Is there some water or my eyes hallucinating?" Sashi pointed her hand in front. Jake looked and he also saw water umted in the part of the ground.


    There was nothing else but the water umted.


    "We can drink the water." Sashi hurried toward the water barely speaking those words.


    Ahram held her wrist. "That water is part of sea water so possible if we drink it we might immediately die." Ahram exined. There were signs that the sea water invaded this part of the desert.


    They felt as if they were facing real desert and the harshness of the desert. Jake remembered that he has single shield. He held it against the sun.


    For his surprise his senses returned back slightly. The shieldpletely nullified the impact of the sun. When he felt that he was better he held over the head of the female yer.


    Sashi was not in good condition. Ahram was facing same however he was reluctant to appear vulnerable. The shield provided life giving shade to the girl.


    Sashi felt her throat was no dry at least it was not killing her. She could stand on her own without the help.


    They decided to use the shield and keep walking.. This was important to search the whereabouts of the card.

 Chapter 201 - Sea Desert 4

    Sea Desert 4


    One by one they kept the shield to protect their sanity in the desert. They reached the sand dune but it did not bring much change. The chances of finding the real ce were slimming down.


    They looked in the surrounding and could see only sand. Under the bright sun it was tough to keep the eyes open and focused. The middle of the sea and desert was nowhere.


    Team head and the other members saw the sea stopped at some point. It was the first ce where they noticed the tides rising up and the sea spreading its corners.


    There was not much change. The sea stopped for half an hour with the normal movement. The sea creatures were gathering in numbers. They wanted to burn out the humans then get back to their job.


    "Is there any possibility that the middle of the sea and desert happened to be in the sea?" Orin asked the most pressing question. If it was truth then they might be in trouble. Those creatures would kill them with their attacks.


    It would be big mission digging out the card from the sea. If they were fortunate enough they might get it after some damage but the signs were not in favor.


    "We are blind. Only our strategy and the effort could let usplete the task. We wanted to bring the card along while the purpose of the sea creature is perhaps opposite. They might be bosses? This we can only find by work. It is possible that I might throw you to fix an appointment between bosses and I?" Team Head asked fair question at the end of thement.


    He was quite lively when speaking to Orin. From the very beginning of the game Orin happened to be at bad terms with his profession. Now after knowing that Detective profession scam Exp Junan built soft corner in his heart for this team member.


    "Man we cannot fix appointment, can we?" rk did not hear allment instead thest line. This idea baffled him much. He wanted to know if it was possible.


    Albert side smiled. Probably he understood the reason why Orin and rk were selected for this golden team.


    They were sincere and in. Apparently it was not best characteristics to fight against the evil enemies however a sober and smart team head could easily handle them.


    The first and foremost priority was the difference between the characteristics of the team and the enemies. The owner of the team was definitely smart man.


    Orin did not speak further. He understood the meaning behind thement of the team head. He was ready to immediately leave a spoiler text in the buddy hub that was personal group created by his friends however he forced himself to not do so.


    Sometimes it could earn the anger of the team head if team members act irresponsible or indifferent toward the quest. Well it was not option when the quest was running with the time limits.


    They noticed the sea tides moving again and spreading from its corners. They stepped back and could see creaturesing in numbers this time.


    "Again this is happening. Are we going to lose our remaining weapons?" rk asked worried. Albert walked toward him and patted on his shoulder. "I will let my shield work faster and stop every attack. It can bear the attack of the creatures without receiving damage."


    rk heard and got surprised in fact he felt at ease. If something could save his weapon then there was no need to worry anything.


    They started retreating to see that the surface would increase just like before. They were unable to find the middle of the sea and the desert in the first attempt and now they would face the attacks of the creatures.


    Others kept behind Albert. They moved back at some sand dune. Standing on the sand dune was helpful because the water surface decrease first from the peak.


    Also they could stand against the attacks. Remaining scattered would increase problem for Albert during attacks so they wanted to remain behind him.


    Jake and others happened to notice the second surge in the water. They saw the rest of the team members and walked toward them. Without team head they did not want to decide on their own. Also the apparent actions of Albert were giving impression as if his weapon could tackle the attack.


    It was best to move and reach near team head at this time. They hurried and before the water could reach at their necks they gathered at the previous sand dune.


    Ahram saw the number of creatures he was short of words as to how they would remain safe from attacks. A shield could not move at the normal pace under the water. Albert was sincere however his effort might not be enough to save the team members.


    Slowly more creatures joined. They were almost surrounded under the water. Ahram tried to render some help nheless it was tough to maintain breath under the water.


    The ck shining creatures were looking at the humans as if they were already dead in their eyes. It was actually going to be troublesome for the team members.


    rk supported Jake in the water. Jake held his shield in case some creature attacked both. He was thinking what he could do apart from asking the task panel.


    He was clueless what method could give helping hand to the team members other than the timely clue of the task panel. It was time to summon the task panel and ask.


    He silently called it. The notification appeared making him speechless. He read the notification.


    [Host should talk to the creature and tell your purpose ofing here in this quest area.]


    [Sea creatures are friendly.]


    [Do not harm them.]


    Jake twitched and looked at the angry creature. It was threatening and the task panel said these were friendly.


    It should be best option that he do this ridiculous thing of talking to the creature instead of asking team head to do it.

 Chapter 202 - Sea Desert 5

    Sea desert 5


    Jake felt talk panel did deadliest joke today. His body was under the water and another team member was helping him swim. He was confused because the creature was under the water. If he talked to the creature would it listen to his talk?


    However he was short of time. rk also noticed his frustration. "What do you want to do kid?" He asked. The kid was smart in his eyes and most of time bring something easier to get rid the enemies.


    "I want to talk with the creature." Jake innocently and honestly replied. rk felt he did not hear properly because he was trying to remain on the surface of the water along with the kid.


    "What did you say?" He asked again to confirm. Jake could not reply instead held his single shield to avoid the ck sanding out of the mouth of the creature.


    Currently Albert was in tough situation. He was maintaining his breath and also using shield to keep the creatures away. He was nearly breathless and perhaps would not be able to maintain the struggle.


    Other team members barely kept themselves intact from direct attack in case some creature got seeded to escape from Albert.


    Jake found this chance when the creature was near. He coughed to clear his throat and shouted toward the creature, "Friendly buddy we are here to dig out the card and then leave silently. Can you help us spot the card?" His words were off the track from the heads floating on the water. All team members looked at the younger yer.


    Well it was not simple to borate what they were feeling at this moment. The creature stopped in the water and looked toward the human.


    Jake brought foolish smile on his face and the creature hurried to inform other creatures. Albert lost his stamina to keep the struggle. He did not notice but more than half of his hp dropped.


    If any further he might have received first warning of red line of the hp fall.


    Team head hurried to support Albert. The water level started decreasing again. This time it took longer time to return back. However it stopped again when half of the surface lowered.


    The creatures swarmed around Jake to talk to him. "Are you trying to create false assumption or you are really here for the card." One of the creatures that supposed to be leading others cleared its throat and asked. It was hesitating at first.


    "I am here with my fellows to dig out the card and solve your problem. You can trust my words." Jake confidently answered. All team members were standing in the water. It was near at their waist length that was safe for now.


    Team members looked at Jake then at the creatures. They were unable to tell their expressions. Earlier team head mocked that they should fix a meeting between the enemies and the team however it turned out blunt truth.


    They were witnessing the real conversation happening. Orin looked at the team head with nk expressions. rk scratched his head.


    The creatures looked at the other humans to test the words of the younger one.


    "We are actually here for the card." Junan spoke one word at a time to confirm what Jake said. He was blinking when speaking. The situation was slightly strange for them so it was natural to behave this way.


    "If this true then we can let you see the ce where the card is hidden. Take the card and leave. Do not try to destroy thisnd or else we will revenge." The creature gave strict warning.


    The secret about this quest area was something they never faced before. If they intentionally damaged some part of the quest area they would remain stuck here until they built the ce which was nearly impossible unless they sacrifice their precious Exp or their hp.


    Junan wanted to speak but he stopped because the creature spoke in hurry. "We are leaving. In the next tide we wille again and show the card ce." The creatures moved with the water flow and left.


    It was more than favor that the humans wanted to dig the card and leave. It would decrease the trouble of the creatures. The water level dropped again.


    Junan and others kept quiet for some time. They were in the middle of settling their hearts and feel sober. First it was the sun that taking their hp then the water level that increased at its will. Now the creatures and the friendly talk of younger yer.


    They would never have talked or this idea might never have crossed their heads that the creatures wanted to get the card.


    "Little cham how do you know that the creatures could be helpful?" rk pinched his cheeks and asked. He wanted to remain sober but he needed solid reason for that.


    The exnation of the younger yer could save his serenity. Jake thought for a moment. He created this excuse as soon as the task panel gave clue to solve the problem.


    "There is universal rule that if we wanted safest solution then we should ask our enemy first. I read this in the old history book in the library and thought to try when things were against the team. Thankfully it worked or else I might have died." He answered and innocentlyughed.


    rk heard the excuse. He was not some bright student in the high school so he rarely read any book from the library. The books of the course were already burden for him why would he go and bother out of the course study.


    However today he learned that knowledge could give him source of light in the middle of the darkness so he decided to visit library often after the portal games ended.


    Albert coughed and held the shield above his head. His hp was at worst state so he could not stand under the sun in the desert.. They thought to wait for the next sea tide and the creatures.

 Chapter 203 - Sea Desert 6

    Sea Desert 6


    Seventh quest


    Team members stood under the shade of shield when they felt that the sun and the desert was taking their HP.


    This was the first confined ce where they have nothing to do even there were no real enemies to battle with. This immensely changed their ways of thinking about the portal.


    In fact this was revolutionary quest area. They never witnessed that the bosses wanted to get rid the card and they were willing to let them take it.


    But there was something that happened to be strange. Junan was thinking about this aspect. He was not ready to believe if they had kept fighting with the creatures they would have received damage while remaining clueless why they were battling.


    It was logical and illogical at the same time. Only kid changed the scenario and the creatures spoke their reasoning. Well they were in the live portal and many strange things were added in the quests.


    The level itself was strange. They should collect the cards to get rewards of The. It would bring change in the efficiency of their professions and the abilities.


    Junan could see younger yer with the full potential. In his head he strongly believed that Jake would take the leadership of the team at some point of levels.


    ....


    They were secretly named as the ''Golden Team'' selected from the ''Sovereign Rulers'' This golden team should necessarily survive in the portal and bring justice to the respectivepany and the owner of the team.


    The CEO trained this team for revenge. He was not after the wealth or worried for saving face. He wanted revenge from the evil gaming lords.


    That''s why he was very calctive in his actions during the level. In his office all types of reports were avable. He read them and ordered ording to it.


    His sharp eyes were at every single activity of his enemies. They were currently heading toward the panel court and ready to submit the appeal. This appeal was meant to implement the new changes in the portal so that some teams could survive in the portal.


    He looked at the phone knowing that it would ring anytime soon. The phone rang. He picked it and confirmed his approval. The gaming lords wanted his confirmation before submitting the appeal.


    The owner of the third team knew that this appeal might bring trouble for his team however there was no way to escape. Without real and head on battles the enemies would not ept defeat. So he wanted to let them try their utmost efforts before licking the dust.


    There was another reason. The CEO did not want to give impression that he was working against the gaming lords. It might create trouble for the ongoing portal. While the CEO wanted to portal to keep going on live.


    He wanted to witness the restlessness and brutal defeat of the enemies by sitting on hisfortable chair. The security around the headquarters increased once again.


    A direct court fight or enmity was not option for both parties. Gaming lords could attack in the dark. CEO was alone in the gaming world while the top nine gaming lords became his enemies.


    Only wise actions and sober decisions could save the ''Sovereign Rulers'' from the clutches of the enemies. The world was ready to see what would happen in the gaming world. Who would survive.


    All eyes were fixed on the top ten gamepanies. The possibility of the end results were unknown. This was the reason that many top media outlets and the investors were keeping eyes at the changes.


    The investors were interested at the next levels of the portal because the first two portal levels earned them a lot.


    Now they were dreaming piles of wealth. They were not interested to interrupt the personal grudges of the gaming lords. In fact they did not mind if the gaming lords kept battling with each other like mad dogs.


    The investors would not take headache from this. The yers and the selected teams have their personal reasons to bet everything in the levels.


    Despite of all odds the portal was sessful idea. So the spectators were looking toward the future levels. They became addicted to watch the challenging settings of the portal.


    Now they were expecting better end results of the live portal. It seemed the stage was set for the big scenario. The world would face the fall of gaming empire soon or if the things suddenly took turn then the internationalws might blow the ten gaming lords from the face of the world.


    Everyone held their breaths to witness bigger changes in overall gaming world. So the present portal was meaningful for all of them.


    The investors also joined the appeal. They received assurance from the top three gaming lords that this appeal would bring huge benefits with regards to the wealth.


    This was true, spectators were expecting some teams to seriously appear in the live portal and give tough time to the third team.


    This was the only way to testify the worth and potential of the third team.


    Currently third team was getting limelight. They were free to do quests at their ease. They could get the perks of the levels. No doubt they were working hard but the spectators and the investors wants to see them surrounded with the opponent teams.


    They wanted to see the survival options selected by the team members when facing opponents of equal capacity.


    If the third team happened to know the discussion going among the spectators and enemies they might face it worrisome stand alone however they were getting ready to face opponents.


    Team members were given many guidelines to stand the problems in the live portals. In fact the initial levels tempered their capacity to get used with the settings of the game.


    It was enough for them to foresee the uing challenges. No matter the circumstances the owner of the team was backing them and their decisions.. They were responsible to act as perfect team.

 Chapter 204 - Sea Desert 7

    Sea Desert 7


    Third team remained there. Albert was able to protect his hp fall. Team head was waiting for the sea tides.


    They noticed the waves spreading around. It was time to get the help of the creatures. "Jake you can directly talk with them. We will follow behind." Junan gave permission to the younger yer.


    Since he talked earlier so it was best for them to let him solve this problem. The water reached at their waists. Few creatures came near Jake making some friendly moves.


    They pointed the direction and led. Jake understood. The creatures were eager to get rid the card. Jake gestured others to follow. The creatures brought them much away from the previous location.


    At this moment they were unable to tell the direction because of water. The creature stopped at a ce. "Here you will dig the card out. Wait for the sea water to go back. If the card toughed the sea water it would destroy the sea. Take away the card." The creature gave instructions.


    Jake carefully listened. Ahram spread his chain to mark the area. The creatures left when the sea water returned back.


    Now they got busy to dig the card before the sea tides bother them again.


    "This quest is mind blowing. Who would have thought that enemies would give the card." Orin used his thorny mace and spoke.


    Ahram picked his second weapon which was best for now. The shovel dug the sand better waypared the mace.


    They used their weapons to drag the sand away so that shovel could keep working. "Perhaps we are taking time. Sea tides has started rising again." Sashi was standing and keeping eyes at the sea tides.


    She informed the team head. "ording to creatures the card should not touch the sea water. Hurry we should not disappoint the creatures." Junan reminded.


    Ahram increased his effort. They finally saw the card but the water was near too. Junan jumped at the card and collected it. He was getting familiar how he couldplete quest in a haste.


    As soon as he collected the card, the team members got transferred in the next quest and the sea water filled the hole. The creatures felt some ease after knowing that humans did not destroy the area.


    ...


    The third team sessfully collected seven cards of The. Each quest bore different rules which they were able to decode and escaped disaster.


    It was overall effort of the team members. They were excited for the rest of cards. But they were unable to see anything after reached another quest area.


    "My eyes are not closed still I can''t see anything. Can anyone answer?" Albert blinked his eyes several times but could not spot anything.


    He called others. Nobody answered his call. He was all alone in the ck camp. The minute difference because the collection of the card threw team members in different ck tents.


    These tents were in the new quest area however they might face it impossible to get out of the ck camp. It was due to the reason that they were separate and could not help each other.


    The ck camps were the enemies of the yers. Nobody could leave them without battle against it.


    ...


    ck Camp


    This quest area was created solely for the eighth card. The card was hidden in one of the ck camps. They were simr of tents but slightly bigger.


    Albert received silence in return of his call. He called again to confirm that he was alone at the moment. He tried to sense the breathing of any living but could not hear.


    The ck camp has severalyers of ck covered. These covers were not actually clothes but the ck ogres of blind race. They live by closely creating strips. At first one would get confused that it was mere cloth strips however once it circle around the body it could such dry the blood.


    ck ogres were blind so they


    listen the movements of the other livings and target them. No matter what living thing get traps under the strips the ck ogres would such the blood.


    Albert voiced to confirm about the presence of the team members but the ogres heard a living. The target has lot of bloodpared to the small insects. Most of the animals of the jungle were familiar with the ck ogres so they stayed away.


    The ck ogres found it blessed chance to quench their thirst of blood. One of the ck strips separated from the organized camp shape and fell on the chest of the yer.


    Albert felt something on his chest. it was crawling very slow. He moved his hand on his chest and picked the strip. It resembled like cloth strip. He threw it aside however he was curious how could cloth strip crawl?


    Albert stood up to search the ce first. There was no sound so it hard to tell the expected characteristics of his surrounding.


    Other team members were in the simr situations. They were worried about other team members and what happened to them. Orin was in the middle to decide whether he should spend his Exp on the book of detection or not.


    He in the end took deep breath when four consecutive cloth strips crawled on him. The book of detection brought some light in the surroundings when it opened for reading clue.


    Orin did not order to read the clue instead he hurriedly looked his surrounding. It was ck tent with no temporary or permanent door. He ran to check.


    His hands touched the ck camp. Orin could not explore all parts when the book of detection closed without reading.


    Orin pped his thigh regretting for lose of chance. However he was able to see that he was confined in the ck camp.


    Sashi also used her small weapon. It lit the surrounding but despite of effort she could not break open any door for exit.


    It was strange camp made of lot of ck strips.

 Chapter 205 - Black Camp

    ck Camp


    Jake was different case. He was also in one of the ck tents. Those bling ogres were eager to suck the human. It was dark around so the screen of the task panel lit up. It was exact time when the blind ogre sensed the human and the strip fell on Jake.


    The task panel gave some brightness in the dark tent. Jake could see the strip however as soon as his hand touched the strip, number of notifications appeared on the screen.


    [Race: Blind ogres]


    [Individuality: Blood sucker]


    [Quest: Blood suckers are the selected enemies for the specific quest area. They live in the form of colony.]


    [Attention: The ogres should not umte on your body. They circle around the target and render helpless. Nothing can save from the clutches of the blood suckers if the living being gets caughtpletely.]


    Jake read the notification. This task panel was a thing he should thank first of all. Before reading the notification he thought that the tent was made of cloth strips and by chance one of it fell on him.


    Now that he knew Jake threw the strip aside in the first priority. He blinked at the screen because he did not want it to go back.


    [The host can rest assured. The life of the host is the priority of the task panel.]


    A notification appeared to bring some ease at the face of the host Jake Lin.


    Jake read it. He nodded and walked around to see the exit. "Is there any exit?" Jake asked the task panel.


    The notification appeared.


    [There is no exit in this colony. You will need to kill the blood suckers and clear the ck tent. The dead blood suckers would copse the colony and the host could leave the camp.]


    Jake read it. He was curious about the card. If it was Orin he might have sacrificed his Exp to get the clue from the book of detection.


    "Task panel is there a way to know where we can find the card." Jake asked another question from the task panel.


    [The card is hidden in one of the ck camps. If the yer sessfully killed the enemies then he could get the card or else it would bring trouble for the rest of the team.]


    The answer of the task panel brought round of worries for Jake. ording to the task panel the card was not in this ck camp. Then it was with someone else but who could be the yer?


    Jake was about to ask another question when he saw the number three mentioned at the right side of the screen reduced to zero. It means he used up all clues and the preferred options given by the task panel.


    Even if he asked another question, Jake already knew the answer of the task panel. So he decided to not ask.


    He picked the gun and started using it against the colony of the ogres. There was no more doubt after the rification of the task panel. He felt as if he was firing at the tent cloth but soon he witnessed the difference.


    Blood started seeping from the tent. The problem was that every strip has separate life and needed proper attacks. Also the ogres werepacted in the form of colony and it was not easy to clear eachyer at once.


    It was slow process because the gun needed cool down. The grenades were not option. He was standing under the ck camp and there was no exit right at this moment. He would be in huge trouble if the st did not bring the calcted results so he remained contented with the gun.


    It would take time but it was fine as long as he could get out of the ck camp.


    The blood suckers could not get a chance to attack at the human because the task panel was guiding with the minute detail. At one point they were frustrated because the human was attacking just when they want to attack from some direction.


    The first hole appeared in the ck camp. Jake did not halt his actions other than the cool down of the weapon. He heaved deep breath seeing the bright light outside.


    The dead strips fell one after the other and started umting on the ground. Jake was thinking about the other team members and also the expected ck camp where the card was hidden.


    ¡­


    Sashi came to know that fake appearance of the enemy was trying to capture her. She did not ck after knowing this. Her arrows consecutively stuck the camp walls.


    Some of the strips fell on her to stop her actions. She used her dagger to get rid of them.


    Long range weapons faced cool down. Sashi focused her attention to clear an exit at first however the way the colony was densely cramped made her speechless.


    The enemies did not want her to escape because they were willing to bet everything.


    Some of the ogres that did not get seriously injured crawled on the ground silently.


    They wanted to capture the human feet and render helpless.


    Sashi looked at the ground with the help of lit weapon and saw the over smart enemies crawling near her feet. It might have thrown her on the ground right after circling the strips.


    She found it on the right moment. Sashi jumped aside and avoided the strips. She was curious to see as to what types of enemies were trying to attack but she did not want to take risk.


    It was live portal and she would be in trouble if the enemies seriously surrounded her.


    She was not with the other team members which stopped her from doing any risky choice. Since the strips were crawling Sashi thrust the arrow without using bow.


    She was like riddling the ground with her anger. After making sure that none of the strips moved anymore Sashi tried to get rid these unique enemies.


    She was also thinking about other team members and their circumstances.. No one find each other after the entered in the new quest area.

 Chapter 206 - Black Camp 2

    ck Camp 2


    Junan felt the continuous fall of strips on his chest. He angrily stood up and threw them aside. One of the strips folded on his wrist. Junan buffed it off. He was seriously annoyed. The darkness did not let him see the surround. Added insult to injury several strips were crawling on his body.


    He might have taken it with ease however knowing that he was alone in the darkness made him worry. His team members were nowhere. He himself was clueless about the ce and the quest type.


    Without understanding the nature of the quest and the quest area they would not be able to get the card. Time was skipping without waiting for them.


    After the strange strip enemies he was sure that he should not stand still instead he started to use his sword. He walked at one direction to confirm what was in his surroundings. Soon he met with the permanent walls of the ck camp.


    It let him know what possible way he should select. Well he has his sword and the will to create exit. It was no easy to remain serene when knowing that the confined ce would give opportunity to the strange enemies for further attacks.


    He bluntly attacked in the hope of making exit. The blood sucker ogres from the other side separated from the colonies and fell of the ground. They decided to capture the leg of the human silently.


    It was dark and Junan could not sense the silent crawling of the ogres.


    Several strips came at once and attacked. Junan fell on the ground however he blindly attacked to tear apart the strips.


    Without dy he kept attacking until the strips lost life. He furiously removed few strips from his ankle.


    It was apparent that he should get rid these scums as well as make an exit. Thinking this he got to his work.


    ¡­


    Orin could no more control his desire to go on rampage. Initially he thought that things were not as odd as he was thinking. Soon he felt that he might get confined if he did not struggle.


    He was not sure about the type of enemy. It was just his premonition that made him madly use thorny mace.


    The thorny mace was perfect to keep the blood suckers away. He released from the grip of the strips then found the ending part of the confinement. The restricted quest area could no more keep his weapon limited.


    His weapon kept needling the ogres. It was more than torture. The ogres were unable to maintain theyers on the ck camp.


    ¡­


    rk unfortunately appearedzy to react against the silent enemies. Many more ogres quietly reached near him and suddenly wrapped him. He tried to get rid or use the hammer but it did not work.


    Hammer was not perfect weapon.


    rk used his ability to fend off the enemies. This ability was part of his profession. It took little amount of hp however he did break apart the strips.


    His power muscles outstretched rendering the ogres forcefully tear apart because of the unbnce in the strength of the opponent.


    rk stood up with the hammer in his hand. "The damn enemy is taking benefit of the darkness. Come in front and I will smash you hard." rk waved his hammer however he forgot that even if the enemy really appeared in front he would not be able to see it.


    rk forcefully tapped his feet on the ground to scare the enemy but there was still silence. "Coward enemy you are going to regret." Well he was not taking strips as enemy instead he thought that some real opponent trying puny ways to capture him.


    After waiting some time he got disappointed. It seemed the opponent wanted to remain in the dark. Thinking this he smashed the hammer on the ground and senses his surroundings.


    The sound did not go much far instead it reverted back in the middle. From this he understood that he was confined in some ce. He thought to break the confinement. After reaching dead end he used hammer but the thickyers of the ogres flexed. It reduced the impact.


    The ogres were able to see the difference of the weapon. The weapon was in with direct range attack. The ogres in this ck camp were more conscious than others because of the card.


    The card''s presence was concrete truth. They happened to be invulnerable with the help of card. The card could let them change their way to treating their opponents.


    It was not granted but the ogres slowly gotten the characteristics of the card. It was pity that the hammer has no special influence in the attack because it was in weapon against the ogres of this race.


    Also the reflex quality made it easier for the ogres to not receive damage in return of attack. rk hammered again but he could not hear the positive impact of his attacks.


    It was not good sign. The potential opponent was still under the ce and rk was alone to defeat this unseen plight.


    He was thinking how to uncover the opponent. The ogres found another reason to begin another attempt. The opponent could not use best attack it means he was not threat for the ogres.


    The strips started to separate and silently crawl toward rk.


    He was clueless because of the darkness. Since he was in this ck camp it was his responsibility to get the card. He might not be able to leave the camp on his own if he did not clear the camp.


    He should necessarily kill the ogres and break apart the ck camp. Only then the densely packed card would fell from the safestyer of the ogres.


    It could be tough soon becauserge number of strips were moving toward his feet. His personal ability or the profession ability could help if he soberly made some decision but there was another option.


    Depending on the luck another team member could also reach near the ck cottage and attack from outside.. But it was all depending on the luck.

 Chapter 207 - Black Camp 3

    ck camp 3


    Team members were busy to get rid the ck camp. rk was not in favorable situation. His weapon could not provide chances of mming the enemy away.


    The silent ogres crawled like insects.


    This ck camp was much powerful than the others. Unfortunately the weapon was not suitable. It might have rendered huge help in killing the ogres if the yer was with the sword.


    rk felt something fell on his biceps. The ogres saw his confused and halted actions. It was best time to attack. The strips folded on the arms. With this attack rk understood that this time the enemies were different.


    He used left hand to pick the strip and throw away. Meanwhile another ogre attacked. The ogres were nning to stop the yer from using the profession ability. The weapon was not helpful however the bulky yer rendered the first attack fail attempt.


    The ogres sensed that the yer has most strength in the arms. This was best chance so the ogres fell one after the other. Initially rk tried his best but soon it was swarm of strips falling one after the other.


    No matter how many times he tried to get rid still many kept folding around his arms.


    It was getting out of his hands. The situation was turning against him.


    ¡­


    Jake almost killed half of the ogres. Knowing that it was perfect time, he kicked few of the broken and dead ogres. He was creating proper exit to get out of the ck tent.


    It had been two hours. ording to the division of the quests and the limited time, they could not spend more than the reserved hours.


    It was slow action for most of them. They were separated. Since all camps and the yers have different challenges ording to their ability and the weapons they were taking more than usual time.


    Jake was exception. The task panel always gave him better choice to move. Jake cleared the ck tent and walked out of the exit. More than half of the ogres were dead and colony nearly got destroyed.


    At some distance he noticed another camp. It was covered with ck strips those were strange ogres. Task panel told that this race could suck the blood dry from the living beings. It was hard to detect if someone happened to reach and spot these camps.


    The near camp has some broken part that means someone inside the camp was trying to get out of it.


    The sword attacked the wall of the ck camp.


    Junan kept fighting against the attacks of the ogres and same time he was clearing the path for exit.


    Jake walked toward the camp. Through the small opening he was able to see who was inside it. "Team head I am waiting outside. Do you need any help?" Jake spoke to tell the team head that he was here.


    Team head heard his voice and felt at ease. At least he was able to know that one of the team members was safe and sound. "I will be able to clear this path. You should look other team members." Junan spoke.


    He wanted to know what happened with other team members. If they were in the simr situation then it was necessary to know which of them needed help.


    "Sure I will look the other camps." Jake looked at his left and spoke. He saw the camps in the row. The distance was not big. The surrounding area was silent. It was part of some forest however he could not see any animal or creature.


    Jake walked toward the next camp. He could see that the yer inside the camp was trying best and breaking the walls. It means the yer inside could clear the ck camp.


    He walked at the back side of the camp. There another camp was in the middle of getting destroyed. He happened to see Albert attacking the walls of the camp to clear.


    "Brother Albert good luck." Jake gestured toward the yer. This senior was quite strong in the team and he gave suggestions more defined and sober.


    There were high chances that this yer would survive in most levels in the portal.


    His nature and the methods were reserved for the quests. While he was positive for all yers be it experienced or newbie like Jake Lin.


    So Albert was potential yer in the team as well as the game. Jake was given blunt pointers about his future in the portal. ording to the task panel he would take over the headship of the team. For this it was necessary to understand the nature of the yers.


    "Little Jake you cleared your hurdle. This is great." Albert thrust the spear in the camp wall and answered. "How about the other team members, are they safe?" Albert asked.


    "Brother Albert I am going to check them." Jake answered and walked toward the camp at distance.


    Jake was about to get worried to see the camp still intact. However he saw the arrow shot up from the roof top. He came to know that Sashi was inside the camp and working to clear it.


    Jake hurried to reach next camp at his right side. Until now he was able to know that all team members were confined in separate ck camps and they must be facing simr attacks of the ogres.


    It was not hard to tell that they must be facing difficulty. He was curious to know whether all of them were safe. Jake was running when Ahram used thest strike at the camp and jumped outside. He did not need to keep killing the ogres instead the de chain attacked at the side walls and cleared an exit.


    Jake waved his hand to see Ahram safelying out of the camp. "The team head and others are in this direction. You can find them there." Jake pointed the distance.. He was going to see the rest of two members then inform the team head about the present situation.

 Chapter 208 - Black Camp 4

    ck Camp 4


    Jake hurried and reached the secondst camp. The camp at the distance was facing some attacks, it was good while the camp near him was silent.


    He was unsure who could be inside this camp however it could be troublesome if the yer was confined by the ogres.


    He walked near the camp and tried to listen but it was densely packed. Jake picked his dagger to kill the ogres from outside. However he was thrown away. The dagger was secondary weapon and could not kill the real bosses.


    Jake was reluctant to use the gun. He was sure that the ogres built campyers. The bullets might not be able to pierce the firstyer in the first attempt.


    The secondary weapon was useless.


    He was about to go and bring team head however he received warning.


    [The yer inside the ck camp would die soon.]


    [The boss is using the force of the card of The.]


    [Using up all force would destroy the card as well as kill the yer.]


    Warning appeared. Jake looked around. It turned out dangerous situation. It was tough decision. Knowing the thickness of theyers and the size of the camp he decided to use the grenade.


    It was highly likely that the yer was surrounded with the strips so the impact would not directly damage his hp. well he was already under the danger so there was less time to think proper way.


    In case the yer got serious damage then the team would face drawback in the current reputation. Ifpared with the ammunition pouch the grenade has lesser range and st force. Making some calctions Jake took deep breath and picked the grenade.


    His actions were not slow but he wished that he should have taken permission from the team head. Anything was possible. In case his decision turned wrong then the yer might face the impact and they might not be able to get the card.


    Not collecting the card meant that they would not be able to open the The Box filled with the level perks and the special increment in the abilities.


    Jake felt the sweat pouring on his forehead. Just few moments could turn the tide of peaceful scenario. Third team could face damage, they could lose the card.


    But the time was short for any decision. Grenade sted and sapped the densely packed ogres and most of them got killed from the st point.


    Jake was ready to use single shield and smash it against the sappedyer of ogres when his eyes fell at Orin.


    Orin came out of the ck camp and happened to watch the younger yer. He ran toward Jake to give him helping hand. Jake noticed and stopped. "Help breaking this dead part of theyer." He hurriedly asked Orin.


    Orin nodded and the thorny mace removed theyer. It created enough space for both to enter inside the ck camp.


    rk was still moving on the ground to get rid the strips but he was confined. The ogres were sucking his blood and the hp was dropping slowly. His face turned pale as if his blood was drying up. Orin and Jake saw the situation they did not know how the bulky rk got in trouble however they ran to clutch off the strips.


    Orin got busy in removing the strips while Jake fired all those who tried to attack. Orin twitched when he removed from the face. The good looking face of the bulky rk was riddles with the small dots of blood.


    Perhaps the dangerous strips were very sure to kill the yer.


    rk saw the life saver Orin and Jake. His half of hp dropped also the body was showing how brutally the enemies tried best to kill him.


    Jake received another notification. The ogres saw the other yers came to save the team member. They thought to silently leave with the card. The outsideyer of the ogres that survived the attack of the st folded the card carefully and crawled.


    It was silent movement. The strips shifted the card without bringing the notice of two yers. Jake might have remained oblivious but the warning of the task panel gave him direction to stop the ogres.


    Once the ogres left the quest area the team members would not be able to get the card.


    Jake ran outside of the camp and spotted the silent enemies. He fired at the tail of the crawling body.


    ording to the apparent and visible look the card was moving at the front partpletely covered while the rest of part looked like tail.


    Jake wanted tough at the foolishness of the ogres. It was visible where could be the card hidden. He fired and half of the tail got damaged.


    The strips lost control on the card and stopped moving. Jake used dagger to unfold the grip of the dead ogres.


    He picked the card that was saved right before the enemies could steal. Orin was able to remove the strips. rk stood up slightly staggering. His hp was not at safe level.


    He was void of any expressions. rk did not speak anything. In normal times he might have cursed to his heart content but for now he was silent.


    At some point he felt that he would die in the darkness without any team member knowing his plight. Sometimes he liked his hammer weapon but at this moment he wanted to throw it away.


    The hammer did not help in breaking the ck camp walls. He was disappointed. Earlier he thought that keeping the same profession would not be bad for future levels but now his thoughts changed much.


    He was no more interested in the present weapon. rk decided that he would choose different type of weapon or just change the profession.


    But it would take another two levels before he could get the choice to do so. Till then he was bound to use the same weapon.


    Orin patted his shoulder. They came out of the broken camp.. It was time to handover the card to the team head so that he could collect it in the inventory.

 Chapter 209 - Frozen Silver Wolf

    Frozen Silver Wolf


    Ninth Quest


    After getting the card and saving rk from the clutches of the ogres trio moved toward the rest of the team members.


    rk faced the attacks of the ogres so his health level needed some time to maintain itself. His overall appearance was not much favorable. It looked like in the extreme battle he happened to be lone survivor.


    Team head wasing in the same direction after he gathered other team members. He saw rk and understood what would have happened.


    Jake was holding the card and leading. It brought some ease. At least they did not fall back in the running time of the quest. Some of them got some small dot like injuries on their faces and hands.


    This was due to the struggle against the ogres.


    "Here is the card team head." Jake handed the card.


    Team head picked the card. Almost all cards have some sign on it that looked iplete. "Our present pace is better from the earlier. Now I can feel that we will be able to collect fourteen cards under the time limit of the level. Good work buddies." Junan slightly smiled for the efforts of every team member.


    Before collecting the card in the inventory he looked at rk. "Buddy it must have been hard." Saying this he clicked and the card entered in the inventory status.


    The fog shrouded, they were ready to get shifted in the next quest area.


    ¡­.


    Frozen Silver Wolf


    They entered in the new quest area. The frozen silver wolf happened to be the rare type of quest that ever appeared in any other game. It was the stolen statue of the Silver wolf.


    Until now no one could search the statue of the Silver wolf. The leader of the pack could not do anything because the wolves were unable to approach the statue.


    It was hidden and nobody knew. The pack of the wolves was living among the human colony and they could not openly investigate about the thief. It was small rare race of the wolves and they were worried about thest symbol of their race.


    They colony was divided in many small portions. When they team members appeared in the new quest area, it was dull evening with the small light source of streetmps.


    The cold wind scattered the dried out leaves along with it. The wooden houses looked like normal human settlements. Every evening the Silver wolf race leader sent few wolves in the human form to paste the poster on the walls of different streets.


    The purpose was simple. They wanted someone to search the statue of the Frozen Silver Wolf but the way the designed the poster was strange. Few words and the image of the silver wolf were printed on the poster. The humans living in the colony were getting curious about the recent changes.


    Whenever they walk out of their houses in the morning they saw many posters pasted on the walls.


    It was small colony at some distance of the town so the people did not remain outside in the evening. They were afraid of the near forest.


    Team head looked at the silent ce. The cold dry wind brushed past his face along with one or two strayed leaves. The peace of the ce waspelling for them.


    Mostly they ended up in the strange quest areas. Orin knew he should sacrifice Exp to open the book of detection. A human came out of the street.


    He was here to paste the poster. But he stopped because the human group was standing at the beginning of the street.


    He was resident of this colony but to see the unknown people he got curious. The wolf in the human form thought to go back and tell the leader.


    Junan noticed the human and his actions. The poster fell from his hand and he went back. Junan walked toward the wall and picked the poster. He read the few words and could not understand. The words were simple but the formation made it odd.


    It seemed more like coded words.


    The book of detection read the clue. "The quest area is called Frozen Silver Wolf. Wolves are in trouble. Help them and get the card."


    Orin felt it was good day of his life.


    The book of detection did not cast any riddle this time. It was simple and in. They could go and look for the wolves and ask them what trouble they were facing.


    Junan also felt that today the book of detection did not roll out them for the oddity.


    Perhaps he knew the reason behind. The book of detection was taking Exp for opening the clue. Naturally the clue would be in.


    "This is small colony. Where we can find wolves? Should we head toward the forest?" Orin asked. He was curious that again the wolves were making their entry in the quest.


    They were getting habitual with every quest. They could expect all types of creatures along with humans. Some could betray them too. It depended how the team members would tackle the challenges.


    Jake happened to notice the man that came to paste the poster. Perhaps they did not need to search the forest for the wolves.


    "I am not sure whether walking in the forest could bring up the intentions of the wolves. Who knows if they are living in the colony or the forest?" Junan spoke but he was deeply think what possible ce they could find them.


    If they were in trouble and needed help then it might be possible that they look for them. It was all in theory. "What is the meaning of digging the moon and howling of the dead?" he scratched his head and looked at the poster.


    Junan wanted to know why the human wanted to paste it on the wall.. Since they were under the quest area, it was expected that the person pasting the poster has something to do with the quest.

 Chapter 210 - Frozen Silver Wolf 2

    Frozen Silver Wolf 2


    Ninth quest


    They could not keep thinking. This was quest area and they should move to search the wolves in trouble. "We might help the wolves if they show up or we happened to witness them fighting with stronger enemies." Ahrammented.


    This was another problem. Team members firstly spot the wolves in trouble or they should spot the team members. In both cases the quest could proceed in their favor.


    "Suppose if they are not in direct battle, how would we know?" Albertmented. All of them were using their brains to the fullest to solve the mystery how they could reach wolves because reaching them was the first step of help.


    "Your point is logical. This poster might help us in finding them. What do you say?" Jake added his suggestion. Team members were trying to discuss and decipher what step they should take in the silent quest area that was actually a colony.


    Junan was also thinking about the same pointer. The appearance of the human and the poster meant something important for their development in the quest.


    "ording to the words of the book of detection the wolves are in trouble so we are obliged to help them or it could the part of thepletion of the quest." Junanmented.


    Team members understood the first part of their expected step. "I think I saw the symbol of the simr image on the forehead of the man. His hood shook when he suddenly turned and I happened to notice." Jakemented. He was looking at the poster and the slight glimpse of the symbol.


    Now it was confirmed that the symbol matched. Since the wolf was alone in the silent streets and his race was under threat he kept his utmost force ready to face unseen but to see human group standing there, he went back.


    "Then let''s search that particr human and see if he could give any clue. The streets are empty however we should split in two groups. First group would provide cover with the long range weapons while the second group would search." Junan ordered.


    The cold wind did not influence them much. rk recovered slowly because his slight dot of umted golden stats added it to his hp.


    It immediately recovered him. When others were discussing, he was looking at the golden stats. Today his curiosity got the answer about the golden stats. It was like healer.


    However he was sure that it did not immediately added health. The reason was unknown. Perhaps it was waiting him to die. rk thought in his head.


    In his eyes if the golden stats have the ability to heal or provide any help then it should have showed up at the time of trouble.


    What was the use of keeping it at back end, however they were in the middle of learning various odd additions of the portal.


    The status bar was not densely designed but most of the stats were new for them. They walked in the same street where the human disappeared. In the long silent street the footsteps of the yers created sound effects.


    Junan led the first group on the street while Ahram, Jake and Sashi walked separately in order to keep track of the hidden enemies. Ahram could sprint through the roofs of the houses because of his special profession so he was doing his task.


    The wind kept the dry leaves rolling on the carpeted street. It was creating very rhythmic sound for the team members to differentiate between the footsteps and the leaves.


    It was one of the most peaceful quests until now. They did not know how long this peace could keep the face. Jake was walking at the left while Sashi at the right at some distance.


    Ahram was leading at the roof so he could tell about any dangering from the front while Sashi and Jake could cover from behind.


    ¡­


    The wolf that spotted the team members went back. A residential house of the colony looked simr to other houses and few humans were also present in the sitting room.


    They were the seniors of the rare race. A man sitting on the central sofa twitched his face, "Lacy found out our weakness but we are clueless who revealed it to him? There is traitor among us." The senior wolf spoke.


    His behavior showed how helpless he looked at this moment. There were only few young wolves in the race and they were living among humans.


    It was impossible for the seniors of the race to fight against infamous Lacy wolf gang. They were like the enemies of all other races of the wolves.


    Lacy and his gang were hunting wherever they found wolves of other races. It was tragic. "There is more troublesome matter than finding the traitor. We are at the weakest point of our existence. Lacy could kill us if we did not do anything to save the race." The second senior spoke. The hunting of the wolves was grim matter.


    Lacy was threatening for all races. It seemed he nned this from some time and bought some traitors from all races or else it was impossible to find the weaknesses of all races. The senior sitting at the central chair thought for a while and brought out the card.


    "Perhaps this card could help us. It keeps emitting the light. If I correctly remember this is a sign that someone is behind this card. I don''t know however it is possible that they would be stronger. In case it is true then we can take their help. I hope you understand what I want to imply." The senior looked at the card and spoke with all optimism.


    The second senior did not agree, "Do you think they would help us. If they happened to be stronger they would kill us and get the card forcefully.." His words were harsh however it was not out of question in fact logical.

 Chapter 211 - Frozen Silver Wolf 3

    Frozen Silver Wolf 3


    Ninth quest


    The words of the senior made them turn silent for some time. "Both options are threatening for us. Even if we stay behind Lacy is bound toe and hunt us in the end. Do you think dying at his hands is preferable?" The senior asked angrily.


    He doubted this wolf of his race. There were several reasons to believe this premonition. The second senior was strange. In the previous month he disappeared for three to four days.


    No one asked him. Now that the first senior noticed his tone it was quite strange for a rare of the wolf to act suspicious especially when he knew that he would not be able to hide his intent from others.


    The first senior was about to speak but a hooded wolf entered in the sitting room. He stood at the side and gestured the first senior. "All of you should go back and think about the possible traitor. If he kept hidden among us then we will perish one day." the first senior spoke in very calcted tone.


    He highly doubted the second senior. In fact he nned to keep eyes at his activities. They left one by one. There was no one in the sitting room except the two wolf, one of them senior of the race and the other loyal with the senior.


    "I saw some humans standing in thest street. They did not belong to this colony. Perhaps they came for the card. Today is the day when they should have appeared so I think they are the humans you were looking for." The loyal assistant spoke.


    The senior wolf deliberated for some time. He knew that they woulde. Actually he was waiting for them.


    "It will be troublesome however you should tell them to meet me here. If they are the real seekers then they would follow you or else they would try to kill you or ask about the card. It will be on your loyalty what you will decide when at the mercy of them." The senior ordered.


    The loyal assistant nodded. He was ready to die to save the rest of the race members. "Wait. It is possible that senior wolf would follow behind you. I highly doubt about his loyalty. It is up to you how you will get rid of him if he chase." The senior warned.


    The loyal nodded. He went at the back door to leave the street.


    ¡­


    A wolf was pasting the poster at the different part of the colony. Three loyal wolves were responsible to do this job every day.


    Lacy and his gang were on hunting today. They found the whereabouts of the senior wolf of the race but when they were heading the third street they spotted a wolf of the same race.


    He was pasting the poster. "Your leader is at his weakest life cycle. You and your young race members could join my gang. I assure you will get wealth and power." Lacy the gang leader spoke.


    His face was half hidden however one could tell that he was above six feet height, much stout and young. He intentionally let his fingers show the big nails dripping blood.


    He recently killed a weak wolf of some other race during his night run in the colony. His tone alerted the young wolf. He turned his face knowing that today he might die.


    Since he heard about Lacy and his gang he was ready to fight no matter if he died during fight.


    "You can keep the wealth. Oh wait how you can keep wealth when you are collecting the stones of others." The young wolf mocked Lacy. He did not care to get scare when in front of visible death.


    "Haha you are quite interesting. None others tried to act courageous in front of my gang. You are daring. Let me see how long you will survive." Lacy stepped ahead.


    When facing most wolves he let his gang members to attack however he could easily kill this wolf. The young wolf got ready for the attack. At the same time Ahram spotted something strange going on.


    "At the third street I seemed to spot a gang of humans and a human standing with the poster. What are the orders team head?" He hurriedly informed Junan.


    "Move in hurry. The man with the poster should not get injured." Junan immediately ordered. Ahram sprinted and others followed behind. Lacy walked leisurely as if he wanted to cherish the fact that he was going to kill another wolf.


    His attentions were to steal the assets of every race of the wolf and be the strongest gang leader of the wolf race.


    Frozen Silver wolf was stolen by Lacy and his gang however they sold it to the leader of the race. It gave him some wealth and the race leader built more trust on him.


    The race leader let him hunt down the other races for the simr reasons. Lacy jumped to attack the young wolf. The young wolf got worried because Lacy was visibly stronger. The arm halted in the middle because iron chain folded around suddenly.


    Lacy could not believe that someone could stop him when he was ready to hunt another wolf. His fiery eyes turned to see who it could be.


    Ahram red him. The young wolf stepped back to see a human ready to render help. He was sure that the human was not shape-shifter wolf.


    Meanwhile Albert and Junan reached. The gang members saw the development. The gang consisted only seven wolves in total. They were brutal and ruthless when hunting other races.


    "Why humans are trying to interfere in the matters of wolves?" Lacy scolded to scare the humans. Mostly wolves were taken stronger than normal humans. They were sole beasts of the night to roam around and hunt.


    "We trying to interfere because some shameless wolves are going beyond their limits. We are here to tell you the limits.." Junan scolded the gang leader the same way.

 Chapter 212 - Frozen Silver Wolf 4

    Frozen Silver Wolf 4


    Ninth quest


    Junan saw the enemy. It did not take him much time to interpret what was going on. Both were wolf''s races however the stronger wanted to wipe out the weaker.


    It was natural or perhaps the stronger became stronger just to crush the weak. For the team members it was important to stay on the side of weak. They were supposed to help the weak race of the wolf or those in trouble.


    "You are mere human. You don''t know the limits of wolves." Lacy got annoyed he gestured his gang to get ready. They always thought that none of the human could interfere in their matters.


    It was expected that humans should stay away from the personal grudges of the other races. It could potentially harm them.


    Junan side smiled as if mocking the enemy. "You are perhaps mistaken. This is human colony and we human keep others in their limits. If you don''t believe then try." the shiny sword of the team head moved a bit.


    His expressions and actions both speak out the expected brawl between wolves and humans.


    Team head was ready. Others did not need his gesture. Team members could see the gang of the wolves and their intentions were clear.


    Lacy did not think twice. He put aside the idea to harm the young wolf instead turned to face humans. The young wolf thought to inform his race leader. Lacy knew that he would try to escape so he captured him.


    Now the wolf gang and the yers were facing each other. The cold wind rolled some of the leaves in the empty space and drag them away seeing that the poor leaves should not witness dread battle.


    Sashi kept standing under the shade. She had long range weapon which would surprise the wolf gang. Jake did the same. He pointed his gun at one of the enemy and stood alert.


    Three of the wolves got the gesture of the gang leader and leapt towards the humans. Lacy looked at Ahram because his chain interrupted his hunt.


    Albert moved in front to spread the shield and tackle one of the wolves. rk and Orin separately attacked. Sashi shot an arrow. The wolf that was more alert and aggressive to attack the humans fell injured. The arrow stuck at the shoulder. The sharp nails of the wolf reverted back because of the injured shoulder.


    The gang got shocked that there were some hidden humans too. Now it could be dangerous for the gang because they were oblivious about the strength of the humans. Another wolf attacked and the bullet weed him.


    Lacy red at the team head. Team head did not budge an inch from his spot. In fact he was ready for the attack. "How many is hiding?" Lacy asked furious as if he wanted the answer regardless the fact that the opponent is willing to answer or not.


    "You said you are stronger then go and check it yourself." Junan shrugged his shoulders. Jake and Sashi attacked at the perfect time that scared the gang and the gang leader.


    They were stronger however they never saw human so aggressive to chase them. The humans in this colony never bothered them before and this human group did not belong to this colony. It was strange for Lacy.


    He was the next leader of his race. Currently he was busy to reduce the numbers of the other races so that his race could im as the strongest and powerful.


    Indirectly this quest was rted with Gama wolf race. The book of detection might have given clue if Orin opened it again with the Exp however they thought to live contented with the first clue.


    The team should necessarily wipe out the Gama race to bring peace for the other races. This race could destroy the peace of human colonies and eliminate the other races. It was biggest threat for the forest as well as the human settlement.


    The Gama race was nning something crude to take over the quest area. The present leader and the son of the leader both happened to be cruel.


    Someone should stop them before they could destroy everything.


    Lacy got stumped at his answer. In his eyes this human and his group was sharp and they should tackle them with some nning rather than thoughtless attack.


    He slowly eased up his expressions and walked toward his gang and put his sharp nails at the neck of the young wolf. "Do not attack us if you want to see him alive." There was no others way to escape in this situation.


    Lacy was stronger but he was not fool to attack without knowing the strength of the enemy. For now he decided to leave. Junan stepped ahead because he did not want to let the opponent take the wolf with him.


    "Stop, if you took one more step I will kill him." Lacy warned. He knew that this was the worst way for him to escape but it was no more about the ego of a strongest wolf.


    He did not care about his ego when he was under danger. "I won''t chase but if you harmed the wolf then you and your gang would end up dead." Junan gave warning. He did not want another wolf die in his presence.


    "I will keep my words." Lacy gestured his gang members to retreat. They were never this humiliated to retreat at some point of their hunt however today it was different.


    Since the gang leader ordered them they could understand the threat level. As soon as the crossed the back street, they threw the young wolf away and ran in the forest.


    Junan sent Albert to bring the wolf. He was sure that this young wolf could give some information regarding the ongoing problem in the quest area.


    Team head gestured toward Sashi and Jake to appreciate them.. Their timely attack scared the wolf and his gang.

 Chapter 213 - Frozen Silver Wolf 5

    Frozen Silver Wolf 5


    Ninth quest


    Albert hurried and reached the wolf. The young wolf has no more doubt. His leader told about some human group but they were not sure.


    Albert brought the wolf.


    "We will move away from this street." Junan gestured and they walked at the opposite street. Two team members remained at the back to provide cover. Now that they faced the enemies and the enemies have seen them, it was highly likely that they attack in the dark.


    "Why those wolves wanted to kill you?" Junan asked the young wolf. The symbol on his forehead matched with the previous wolf that they witnessed earlier.


    It was enough for the team leader to begin questioning. The wolf looked at the stout human. He was quite confident. The appearance and the way he saved him from the gang showed that this human group matched the said qualities of the seeker.


    "The Gama race is viciously killing other races of the wolves. Every day they hunt in the night." The young wolf answered.


    "When you know that the Gama race hunt at night why you are wandering in the night?" rk asked. He has always a different tone of question when he interrupted. Team head might have asked simr thing but in a better way.


    "My leader said to paste the posters. It is possible that we find the whereabouts of our stolen asset." The young wolf answered. "Then you should bring us to your leader. We might help him." Junan spoke confident. He perhaps understood the tone of this quest that''s why he was no more curious.


    Every quest has separate way of opening. Almostpleted quests differently appeared and the expected methods changed in the each quest. For this reason Junan discussed in detail at the very opening of this quest.


    This helped him understand what should be his actions and reactions at certain situations.


    This quest demanded series of actions that should lead them toward the right direction. Of course the book of detection could give good clue however it could not hold their hands and cast them on the right direction of the quest.


    There was difference in exploit a task orpleting it. Thepletion of the task has perks while the exploitation of the task would be limited to the quest.


    After yer twoplete levels and so many quests he was able to understand thin differences which apparently looked bleak for anyone to consider it.


    "I¡­" the young wolf hesitated. Meanwhile the loyal assistant of the senior wolf reached. "Our leader wanted to talk to you." He directly informed. It was middle of the street and the wolf appeared suddenly. It was not that Ahram did not notice however he was shocked at the pace.


    Junan fell speechless. They confronted stronger wolves of Gama race. They did not show this level of urgency in their pace or perhaps they were too confident to show any skill.


    The fastest pace was the skill of the wolves.


    After knowing that the humans were prepared they thought to retreat. Junan understood the level of threat in this quest. They could not take it granted just because the wolves did not use any better skill.


    "We will meet him and see what he has to say." Junan replied after few moments. The loyal wolf led silently. He was amazed that the seeker did not ask anything. In fact the way he spoke made him thank ancestors.


    He came with the thoughts of getting killed or tortured by the stronger human group.


    Junan did not know what type of situation would unfold however he was thinking about Gama race.


    He needed concrete nning to kill the enemies. The idea came in his head but he kept silent. He could only follow the idea after meeting the wolf of the particr race.


    If the wolf wanted to y double game then the idea could go flop.


    After walking few streets the wolf gestured team head. "Our leader lives in this house. There is threat of Gama race attacking this house so I will stay here alert." The loyal assistant spoke.


    "Alright I will go inside and talk your leader." Junan pointed his sword up. It was gesture that the three team members should remain alert while he would go inside the house.


    Junan entered in the house with rk, Albert and Orin.


    They were fully prepared for any type of situation.


    ¡­


    Lacy went back. It was necessary to inform his father about the new enemies. Their race should be the strongest however in the presence of enemies they would not be able to ughter the seniors of the other races.


    The n was crude. They wanted to kill the seniors or leaders of other races then made the young wolves as hostage and ves. They would serve the stronger race in the future.


    It was simply barbaric decision taken by the Gama race. Lacy met his father. The symbol of his race was shining on his head. His deep blue eyes did not show any worry.


    "Take stronger wolves from the pack and attack the humans from behind. They would not be able to tackle sudden and sharp attack. You got influenced from their appearance, is there anything to worry. Tell me when you will start to show the real spirit of my son." The leader was not happy the way his son came back without attacking the humans.


    They tried to directly threat his race. It was not good sign. "We should not show any weakness when confronting our enemies be it humans or the other wolf races." He stood up and spoke in loud voice.


    The reason behind his confidence was simple. The leader stole all assets of other races. They could not fight against him the same way they used to be.


    Now it was time to eradicate them from the forest and the colonies. This was just beginning to conquer the rest of the parts. Lacy felt his mistake and went back.


    He thought to take the help stronger wolves and follow the orders of his father.

 Chapter 214 - Frozen Silver Wolf 6

    Frozen Silver Wolf 6


    Ninth quest


    Inside the sitting room they saw the senior wolf of the race. Junan walked straight. The senior wolf weed him.


    "You were looking for us?" Junan asked after putting his sword on his back. Albert surveyed the sitting room, everything looked normal and organized


    "I am sure that you came in this colony for a card." The senior wolf di not beat about the bush and came straight on the point. His words immediately captured interest.


    Junan stood all ears. "You know about the card? Do you own it? Or has the clue where we can find it?" Junan asked all questions in a way without thinking basic reason why the senior wolf called them.


    "Young man the card is with my race however it won''t be any helpful for you. The card lost its active force when Gama race stole the symbol of my race. Even if you take the card it would not give any benefit." The senior wolf answered.


    He saw other three humans and how strong they looked with the weapons. He was old enough to think soberly and speak wisely. "Can you show the card?" Junan thought for a while. He wanted to test it. When he collected other cards they were emitting energy so he collected them in the inventory.


    The senior wolf brought out the card and showed. Junan picked and tried to enter in the inventory. The inventory did not ept the card as new questpletion perk''s.


    Junan understood that if the card did not get activated the team would not be able to collect it.


    This was another revtion. Now it was more than necessary to listen to the senior wolf of this race. With his help he could activate the card. "ording to you this card lost active energy after your symbol was stolen so we need to search your race symbol. Alright you should keep the card till we bring the race symbol." Junan handed it back.


    Since he could not collect the card then there was no reason to keep it during battle. The senior wolf silently thanked. He was thinking something else. Knowing that the humans were strong at this moment, there was high chance that they would take the card along and leave.


    But the team head returned the card. It was not active. "You can tell where did you lose the card or who did steal it?" Junan asked.


    This senior wolf must have some clue so it was simple reason for team head to ask him first.


    "Gama race stole most of the assets from all other races. I don''t know why they are doing this however ording to the signs the Gama race leader wanted to be the strongest among others. I received the news that he is killing senior wolves of all races. The reason is unknown." The senior wolf replied.


    Junan looked at Albert.


    There was no need to deliberate about the reason. It was apparent that strongest race wanted to wipe out others. "Where can we find the whereabouts of this race?" Junan askedst question.


    "Gama race is living in the middle of the forest. They have upied the forest and now lurking in the colony." The senior wolf spoke.


    The information was enough for the team to search the Gama race however they needed proper nning because the race was powerful.


    ¡­


    Someone was hiding behind the backdoor of the sitting room. The second senior of the race heard about the card. Also he came to know that the human group was looking for this card.


    He was traitor of the race so he hurried to inform. Before he could leave through the back door of the house he saw Lacying with his gang.


    Lacy did not know that the human group was present in the house of the wolf leader. Today he should necessarily kill the leader of this race to please his father.


    For this he was here however he saw the traitor of the race.


    Lacy stopped to see his expressions. "You seemed to see the horrible thing of your life." Lacy mocked.


    He never respected this traitor after he came to meet his father telling him that he was no more sincere with the leader of the rare race instead he chose to side with the leader of the Gama race.


    Lacy was strongest and he would inherit the position of his father but he did not like traitors. He knew that his father promised many incentives to buy the traitors however Lacy was nning to kill all traitors after his race became the sole race of the forest.


    "I saw a strong human group. They are looking for some card. The senior wolf told that the symbol of the race could let them get the card in the active form so ording to this the humans might move toward the forest." Traitor informed.


    Lacy furious looked toward the house where he was going to kill the senior.


    "No matter how the things proceed, today is thest day of the wolf senior. I will kill him then tackle the human group." Lacy opened his fist and the sharp nails appeared.


    The traitor heard and stepped aside. He did not like this strong wolf however he was bound to provide the information at the right time.


    ¡­


    "We will leave now." team head spoke however he stopped at the door. "Wait a moment. If the Gama race is killing the senior wolves then your life is in danger." Junan was trying to understand the rtion between his confrontation with Lacy and the how he reacted at their presence.


    If he was on hunt today then he must being to kill this senior.


    Thinking all these possibilities Junan immediately ordered senior wolf to walk at the side of the front door. He was sure that the house was surrounded from the backdoor.


    His premonition was urate. Lacy and his gang thought to enter through the backdoor.. The traitor gave this suggestion.

 Chapter 215 - Frozen Silver Wolf 7

    Frozen Silver Wolf 7


    Ninth quest


    Same time something hit against the back door. Lack and his gang entered the house thinking that the human group left. Traitor told that the human group must have left.


    However the human group was here to wee them.


    Junan did not want the senior of the wolf race to die especially in the presence of the team. Now that the card belong to the senior until they find the symbol of the race, the life of the senior was as important as the card.


    Albert remained at the front with the shield. He slightly bent to give surprise attack when the enemies broke in the room. Lacy entered in the room first but to see the human group he twitched.


    Right after facing this human group and going through humiliation of retreat Lacy confronted them again.


    He was in the middle to decide battle. "We are confronting for a second time. Are you going to fight or coward again?" Junan mocked the wolf. Lacy might have gone back because today he only wanted to kill the senior wolf.


    However fate brought him in front of the human group. He remembered how he should kill human group but at this moment it was impossible to retreat.


    rk safely led the senior wolf from the front of the door.


    There would be battle and the gang might try to kill the senior wolf. For this they needed to assure his safety.


    There was no way back. Lacy knew this. "Since we are here let''s see who can get out of here." Lacy gritted his teeth and rushed toward Junan. He shifted his form to fully utilize his skill.


    Junan moved aside and held his sword. He was fully prepared to face the strong wolf. The wolves were known because of their frightening pace of attack.


    Junan could match the pace with the expert controls. In fact he gave surprise attack when the wolf missed its chance. Junan used the sprint to make gap then halted in the middle andnded at the opposite.


    The time Lacy took to understand the move, Junan already shed the sword. The left side of the front feet got an injury. Lacy groaned. It was first ever during his hunting that he got injury.


    rk was most active to give tough time to the other wolves. He used his bulky stature to throw one of the wolves against the wall of the room. It broke and the wolf fell at the other side.


    Orin and his weapon both worked perfectly. They were experienced and very agile in the controls. With the support of the proper weapon one could easily get over the enemy.


    It was all matter of how they want to deal with the enemy. The thorny macended on one of the gang member. He was acting smart and moving in the sitting room as if he was going to bring headache for everyone. Yet the thorny mace made him cry and fell at the corner.


    Orin was ruthless when ites to silence the enemies. The gang consisted only six members. Not all of them suddenly attacked because the sitting room was not big enough.


    The team members at the outside did not enter in the sitting room because few of the gang members attacked from the front door.


    They knew that team head was busy with the gang leader so they made their formation. It did not take much effort. The team members on the hidden side of the street spotted the intruders. Jake and Sashi kept attacking when they appeared near the front of the house.


    Initially wolves thought that they could grab the senior wolf from his neck and drag in the forest to show how they killed another leader however facing sudden attacks made them baffled. The hidden attackers did not show up despite that they howled to scare or chase in the dark.


    Sashi and Jake kept the distance and kept attacking. Soon they injured three wolves and the wolves fell in the middle of the street.


    Ahram kept eyes at the outer edge of the street. He wanted to make sure that another wave of wolves wasing to attack or not. In case the wolves wereing in groups then they should bring changes in the attacks and the present formation.


    Fortunately no one appeared after they killed three. The traitor witnessed what was happening; he rushed toward the forest to inform the Gama Race leader.


    The human group was present and the battle was going inside the house. He was not sure about the power of the human groups however signs were visible that it would be tough for Lacy to defeat them.


    The senior wolf got shocked when he saw the wolves getting injured with the sudden attacks. Now there was no doubt that the human group was suitable for the salvation of the other wolf races.


    Few walls of the house broke because of the battle. One by one gang members fell injured. They could no more continue to fight with the sharp head humans.


    They seemed well prepared to face the wolves. Also the wolves never faced this type of hindrance during their hunt. The other races were already afraid because their assets were stolen.


    Their fear made them less willing to fight with the brutal Gama race.


    Lacy was battling. He did not want to give up. When he saw that other humans were free to attack him along with the leader he became defensive.


    "So all of you would attack I?" He asked trying his best to keep his fear limited to him.


    "If you want to keep it continue then I can give you chance for one on one. Do you guts?" Junan gestured others to remain at the side. Through the words of one of the gang member Junan came to know that Lacy was the son of the Gama race leader.


    He wanted to make this battle as horrible memory for this wolf so that his father should know the strength of his real enemies.

 Chapter 216 - Frozen Silver Wolf 8

    Frozen Silver Wolf 8


    Ninth quest


    Lacy thought that he could defeat this human if the others stay away.


    He was mistaken. Junan was equally heartless when it was head on battle. His actions would definitely give some warning to the others.


    Lacy constricted his eyes. He was ready to injure this human. Junan picked the second weapon in his left hand and kept at the back. Lacy came attacking, Junan also directly attacked.


    The wild feet barely reached the shoulder when the sword shed bigger part of the skin. Lacy red but could not do anything. He was seriously injured in the blink of any eye.


    The reason was simple. In its previous attacks he used simr skill thinking that it was best skill however Junan copied this skill and got prepared how to give tough time to the over smart wolf.


    Team head thought for a while and decided not to kill this wolf. Instead he attacked again and crippled him. Junan wanted him to witness how his Gama race would vanish out in front of his eyes and he would not be able to do anything.


    The house was no more in condition to be called proper living ce. As soon as they got out of it the walls of the living room copsed and the part of the house fell on the ground.


    Junan looked at the senior wolf. "Do you have any secret ce where you can hide for the time being? We will search the Frozen Silver Wolf asset and bring it. Till then you will remain hidden. The card should belong to us when we return." Junan spoke to the senior wolf.


    Keeping the senior wolf along was not good idea and leaving on the street was also worse. The leader of the Gama race woulde to kill this senior wolf for sure.


    It would increase the task of the team. Junan was unsure how many hundred wolves was part of the Gama race. ording to the words of the senior wolf, bigger battles were awaiting them in the forest during the search of frozen silver wolf.


    "There is hidden ce in the colony. The traitor of our race does not know about it. I will go there and hide. This loyal assistant would inform you about my ce once youe back in the colony. The card belongs to you once it gets active." Senior wolf replied.


    He was not the type of hothead wolf that could not deliberate over the situation. Since the human team could fight with the Gama race he would not interrupt them.


    ¡­


    The traitor went back. He did not know that the situation in the forest was not favorable. Few of the wolf races that were near to extinguish gathered their power and tried to attack.


    They wanted to get back their assets. The forest was filled with the howling of the wolves. Gama race leader was waiting for his son toe back so that he could handover him the responsibility to kill the rare races.


    The path toward the hidden cave was blocked. Gama race leader put stolen assets there. The intruders were not aware about the ce however they were trying their best to create ruckus.


    After waiting for some time, the race leader sent other trusted wolves to battle with the intruders.


    He also sent gang of wolves to search the whereabouts of his son. He remembered that he went to kill the senior of the rare race. He was thest senior of the particr race. With his death there won''t be big danger for him.


    Gama race leader was afraid of the senior because of his sober nature and wise actions.


    This type of nature could bring trouble.


    Soon Gama race leader got the news about his son. It was rarest urrence. From the time they started hunting other races his son never got injured. The leader was curious who crippled his son.


    It was not simple thing. His son would not be able to fight with enemies in this condition.


    It was biggest drawback that he could ever face however he was fuming with hatred against enemies. "Who did this to you?" he shouted at his injured son and asked.


    "The humans were already in the house of the scum elder. They must have talked with the elder. The way they fight against us is a sign that the senior wolf of the race has hired them." Lacy groaned and answered.


    He was going through immense pain but it was necessary to answer the question of his father or else he would get mad at him.


    His father gestured wolves to take the injured son away from his eyes. He was so much angry that he could kill his son for such big mistake. He already advised him to attack the human team from behind still he acted fool.


    Before he could send someone to search the human team, the matter of the battle in the forest needed his attention. He sat impatiently waiting for the gangs of the wolves to return and rte the situation.


    "The forest belongs to the Gama race, none should act ignorant or else I will kill them all." He spoke angrily and pped on the side of the chair.


    The things suddenly turned against him. He was not expecting that aftering this closer to the sess he could face something terrible. At the one side there was battle going on in the forest while at the other side human team was trying to bring headache.


    He was curious why human team came and what they want? Why they met the senior wolf of the rare race? All these questions should necessarily be answered or else his dream of bing the sole Alpha of the forest would shatter.


    "I think I should personally look for the human team. They must be after some important thing." The gama race leader thought carefully and stood up.


    He was going to kill the human team and then tackle rest of the matters.

 Chapter 217 - Frozen Silver Wolf 9

    Frozen Silver Wolf 9


    Ninth quest


    The battle was going on in the forest.


    The wolf''s gangs surrounded many seniors of other races. The brutal wolves attacked them.


    Junan ordered all team members to change the direction. They would enter the forest from different part. It would ensure that none of the wolf race spots them..


    Currently the forest could prove challenge. "Did all of you see the symbol on the forehead of the enemy wolf?" Junan asked.


    This symbol could let them differentiate between enemies and normal wolf races. "Our target is the gama race. Its members would face death. This race should be killed so that our quest has the visibility of thepletion. The second target is the asset of the rare race." Junanmented.


    Team members were heading at the different part of the colony and then enter in the forest.


    "I am sure the leader of the enemy race must have inquired about us. He would not sit idle and might try to defeat us with full force." Albert spoke his concern.


    They were entering in the forest. This could be beginning of the battle. The possible formation for this type of battle could decide the ending of the battle too.


    "We cannot move collectively. Ahram you will lead and keep your eyes at the enemies from front. Sashi your distance will be at the left side from here. Make sure that the enemy should not spot you at the beginning. Jake you are free to do some fire show if the things got out of hands."


    This task meant that Jake would be at the right side of the team members. Soon they heard the howling of the wolves. It seemed the wolves were fighting with each other.


    One of the senior and his underlings got the whereabouts of the assets and the cave. He escaped from the battle and reached the cave. The two loyal wolves and the five fighter wolves were along with him.


    He wanted to get the asset of his race; the fighter wolves kept eyes at the enemies while the loyal wolves opened the cave by dragging away the rock.


    They fortunately found the news about the crippled son of the leader of the Gama race. This helped them to battle fearlessly. The power of the gama race was fear. They created fear among other races and now wanted to wipe them out.


    The senior entered the cave and saw all assets of other races. His eyes fell at the Frozen Silver Wolf. Among all races Frozen Silver Wolf race was superior however most of their members were killed.


    This senior was sure that instead of taking the asset of his race of he bring the Frozen Silver Wolf and battle under the leadership of the senior of the race then the races could win against Gama race.


    It was big decision. The leader of the Gama race would kill everyone if they remained separately struggling for their survival.


    ¡­


    One of the gang went back to inform the leader. They saw the rare race heading toward the cave however they could not stop with battle. Now it was more than necessary to inform the leader.


    The leader was already sitting on burning coals.


    He recently ordered to gather enough of the stronger wolves to attack at the human group. When the gang informed about assets he ordered to hurried and stop them.


    ¡­


    Junan and others could see many wolves howling and attacking each other. It was mess since most of wolves were injured and still fighting. Few were intact from big injuries so they were at the upper hand.


    Who could it be other than the gangs of the gama race? Those gangs seriously injured other races. Team head gestured Albert, rk and Orin to enter in the battle.


    He himself went to check surrounding area. The nearest mountains and the hills were part of the middle of the forest while they were at the right part.


    This part was leading toward the cave.


    Before Junan could walk on the path he saw many wolves going toward the same direction. This brought curiosity about the newer situation. Team head waved sword toward Ahram and ordered him to follow behind the rush of the wolves as to where they were heading.


    Ahram could sprint more than the fastest controls. He thought to stop one of the wolves at the back end and injure him first. This way he would be able to force out the truth from his tongue.


    ¡­


    The fighter wolves of the senior informed about the arrival of the gama leader. The senior picked the asset of Frozen Silver Wolf and ran at the opposite direction.


    He made concrete decision to gather under the single leader. For this he was willing to die. His loyal assistants led him toward the thicker part of the forest to confuse the enemy''s gang.


    Gama leader reached the opening of the cave. He saw the cave was broken in and the most precious asset was stolen.


    From the asset his thoughts wandered whether the rare race senior found about the cave but he was living in the colony. It was not possible for him to take part in the temporary battle.


    After thinking this he ordered his gang members to sniff where did the stealers hide? It was not impossible for wolves. They could easily chase behind the culprit.


    Ahram happened to see one of the wolves at the back end of the gang. He used his long de chain to capture him. All of the gang members were moving at the fastest pace so they did not notice that one of the member go missing suddenly.


    Ahram captured the wolf in the human form. It could not set free because the des injured him before he could think about defense. "If you want me not shed your blood, tell me where you and your leader is heading?" Ahram sternly asked his chain ready to drag the de on the neck of the wolf.


    The symbol on his forehead shined but he was helpless to attack.

 Chapter 218 - Frozen Silver Wolf 10

    Frozen Silver Wolf 10


    Ninth quest


    "They are heading toward the asset cave." The wolf answered with the fear and pointed his hand toward the direction. Ahram crippled him so that he should not chase behind or tell the leader.


    At the same time Junan and Jake reached there. "The leader of gama race is going toward the asset cave, perhaps someone took their assets." Ahram informed and they hurried.


    Junan changed his previous formation now he was deciding to use sting weapons. They could not go back and bring Albert and other team members, it would waste lot of time.


    ¡­


    Gama race leader soon reached thicker forest and surrounded the culprits.. The senior wolf firmly held the Frozen Silver Wolf asset. He was willing to battle rather than giving up on the asset.


    Gama race leader brought many gangs of the wolves so it was utterly impossible for the senior wolf to win against him. Now that they were surrounded in the thick forest the air stopped to look at what was going to happen.


    Small numbers of the wolves against the oppressive gama race leader and his underlings, today one of them would perish. Well it was not hard to tell who would be killed.


    The small number of wolves would not be able to keep the battle. Junan saw the condition of the cave and understood that someone took the Frozen Silver Wolf asset.


    The team was here to get this asset. It made Junan curious as to who could have stolen it. Initially the hidden opponent of the gama race leader decided to steal the assets however when they came to know the condition of his son, they shook off the idea knowing that some human stronger human team appeared in the colony for the same asset.


    It would not be wise to get killed in the battle of stronger opponents.


    Junan was able to track the wolves because the part of thick forest was damp and it created marks of their footsteps. It was easy to follow up.


    He reached near the part where the leader of the gama race was threatening small group of wolves. Ahram informed after carefully taking a look, "The small team stole the Frozen Wolf and the apparently leader of the gama race is going to kill them."


    Junan gestured Jake to get ready and immediately start attacking. "Ahram go and help the kid." Sashi stayed with the team leader. They did not separate for attack instead go for it directly. Jake threw the first grenade at his left.


    It was to capture the attention of the wolves before they attack the small number of rare race. The leader of the gama race got shocked but another grenade created enough threat. "At that particr ce, I will throw the ammunition pouch and you will hit it." Jake told Ahram how the next attack should happen for the opponents.


    This attack almost baffled the gama race leader. The attacks were consecutive. It reduced the required time for action.


    The opponents moved to kill the human team however it was hard to find path in the middle of the attacks.


    Junan and Sashi started killing those who tried to attack at them. "Jake you should kill the gama race leader to end the trouble." Junan ordered Jake what he should focus during attacks.


    The gama race leader was ordering his underlings to attack and kill the small number humans first. He was amazed that only four humans not only killed the gang of his son, they also crippled his son. It was enough for the eternal enmity.


    Jake thought to follow however gama leader was at the back of the wolves. He was ordering others rather than attacking at the front. This showed that he was afraid of the human group.


    Well there was not harm to scare someone who was already scared in this particr situation. "Ahram move a bit at the left. This time our target is the gama race leader. Our previous attacks made him think that we cannot go ahead without killing the wolves in the middle. Let''s give him surprise." Jake suggested Ahram after receiving order from team head.


    "Sure younger kid." Ahramughed. He searched in the rising smoke and the inured wolves. The sts ruined the thicker part of the forest significantly.


    "I guess I found him. Let''s move at this part." Ahram gestured in order to calcte the range of the attack area and the present ce of the enemy.


    The target was set in the few moments'' gap.


    Jake threw the ammunition pouch instead of the grenade. He wanted to clear bigger part of the ce where gama race leader was forcing wolves to battle. Well many of them were injured and unable to move toward human group.


    Those who tried to attack, they faced the long range arrows and the active attacks of Junan.


    Jake threw the pouch in the air and Ahram hit it toward the gama race leader. The perfect calction made the attack sessful. The senior of the other race was terrified the way human group was battling with the gama race.


    They stepped back but could not escape.


    Jake tried his best that his attack should necessarily kill the enemies still the impact reached the senior and his wolves. Some of them got slightly injured but they were alive.


    The gama race leader could not do anything against human group. He was like nobody to actually give damage to the human group while he was creating terror against the other races.


    With the death of the race leader the underlings escaped from the scenario. Most of them were killed, the injured were nearly takingst breaths. The smoke slowly got vanished. The part of the forest looked cruelly treated.


    Junan was able to see the asset of Frozen Silver Wolf. It was not hard to recognize. They were aware about the name and the asset in the hands of the senior matched with the description.


    This was the end of battle.

 Chapter 219 - Eysera Bridge

    Eysera Bridge


    Tenth quest


    Junan ran toward the wolf holding the asset.


    He sprinted in the middle of dead wolves. They already took big time in this quest. "This asset belongs to the rare race. I am here to take it." Junan directly asked. The sword was dripping the blood of the enemies.


    The senior handed the asset dly. He was worried that perhaps this human team wanted to get the asset and flee. Junan took the asset and gestured others to keep the cover in case someone try to hinder their path. .


    They were going back to handover the asset taking same route so to inform rest of the team members to follow behind.


    ¡­


    The senior wolf was holding the card. As soon as Junan picked the asset from the hands of the senior of the other race the card lit up. It got active just like the other cards.


    The senior understood that the human team sessful. He sent his assistant to stand at the street end to inform the human team where he was hiding.


    Junan entered in the colony and saw the assistant. They straight reached the senior wolf. Now that gama race was killed the senior could gather the rest of the living wolves and again organize them.


    The senior came out of his hiding spot and weed the team. Junan handed the asset without formal words. He was only interested to get the card.


    "Wait, don''t you want to know the secret about the next quest."


    After picking the card Junan moved to enter the card in the inventory however stopped at the words of the senior wolf.


    He was shocked to know that the npc of this quest was familiar with what they were going through. Junan moved hurriedly. The senior wolf and his assistant were dissolving in the thin air.


    "The card will guide you toward the Eysera Bridge; the next card is hidden under the wooden bridge." Beforepletely dissolving the senior wolf spokest words.


    As soon as his figure dissolved the previously lit card brought small map on it. The surrounding also changed. This time they did not get transferred in the next quest area instead the present quest area altered.


    Team members looked around the increasing fog. The fog shrouded and then cleared slowly.


    There were many dots at the various points of the map. Junan carefully looked at the card. The ce where the team members were standing showed the starting point. They seemed to follow the mentioned points one by one and reach the Eysera Bridge.


    It looked like someone added this quest for fun.


    "It is quite obvious how to follow this quest. Perhaps the pointed locations have some challenges to reach the card." Junan spoke. "It will be the simplest quest if the map is present to guide. We can hope things should remain as simple as they look." Albertmented.


    Apparently it was clear that they did not need to discuss any aspect of the quest. "The first pointed location is straight from the front. We can follow but the formation will remain the alert one. We are not in some normal game but the portal game. Anything is expected." Junan guided.


    The quest area was no more a colony. There was forest at the both sides. The forest looked like any typical forest however it was silent. The straight path was carved as if already selected for their move on.


    The straight path might not bring trouble however the forest could potentially threat from both sides. It was thick forest. "Both sides of the forest could hide ogres or creatures. They could attack us. Long range weapons should be ready." Junan gestured Jake and Sashi.


    Ahram moved at the left. They stood in proper formation and started walking on the straight path. The weapons were ready. The tenth card was at the end of the quest area.


    The winding quest area was leading toward the fixed spots mentioned on the map.


    Their pace was slow because they wanted to remain alert. Path was not big or grand for them to walk openly. Barely three human could walk in a row. This made it difficult for them.


    In such scenario it was easy for any enemy to appear and attack in the blink of an eye. They were following the map and perhaps could not enter the forest.


    It was marked as restricted part or the developers wanted to test the patience of the yers.


    The first pointed location was getting near as they walked ahead. "Guess what we are going to see?" rk anticipated something terrible.


    Junan looked at the map on the card and then in front. There was nothing special just that the narrow path ended suddenly. "What is this?" Orin asked. He was thinking that any time they would start battle however it turned out he need to battle with the extra grown up shrubs in front of the marked location.


    Albert walked near team head and looked at the card. They were exactly standing at the first marked ce but unable to understand what they should do with this.


    "Ahram your shovel has big deal with these shrubs." Orinughed. Of course shovel might not help in digging the bunch of thickly popted nts in front.


    "Not funny. Your mace might do some prickling to the nts." Sashi added in which Orin noticed. He was not expecting the female yer to answer in the ce of Ahram.


    "Ah girl you are right. Why I always neglect." Orin got stumped with her answer so he stepped ahead and attacked with the thorny mace without talking permission from the team head. Well it turned out his worst dream ever.


    Many thorny nts attacked on his body. Some of them covered his arms and others rested on the chest. One of it even glued on his face. "Holy crape what is this." He spoke in muffled voice.


    Albert twitched to see the foolishness of this fool. He looked at the team head. Junan was not bothered a bit.


    In some situation he acted neutral for the time the yer understand his mistake.

 Chapter 220 - Eysera Bridge 2

    Eysera Bridge 2


    Orin screamed because the thorny nts were prickling. He was trying to get rid. The more he struggled to pull them away, stronger those thorny nts stacked on his body.


    He was living example of life in the hell. The hell that he borrowed intentionally, others could see his plight but they were looking at the team head. Junan shook his head. He gestured Albert to move ahead and help the fool. .


    Albert spread his shield and walked near the unlucky Orin. He was curious as to what type of enemy he could expect. The thorny nts were looking like the stubborn sticky enemy.


    The nts were giving damage as they pricked the thorns in the skin. Albert used his spear at one of the nt and it fell on the ground. Albert did not firmly attacked instead he ruffled it away. It was alive. After Albert threw it and the nt started moving toward him.


    Perhaps it got the next target.


    Albert twitched he did not want to face simr thing so he stabbed the spear in the nt. The small dragging nt fell dead. These nts were round in shape with thorns. It was more like cactus but in round shape.


    There were many simr cactus nts that hindered the path and stopped team members from further advancement. "Guys this time we are against nts. I don''t know what else to say." Albert spoke out loud.


    He was removing cactus from Orin. He himself pulled the cactus from his face. "I promise I would never act before the permission of the team leader. Hell I am screwed this time." Orin shouted.


    His face started itching because the cactus attacked at his face during the initial brawl.


    Now that Albert killed first cactus nt, other cactus nts showed up alive. They started falling from the top of the heap. "Hell shit, save yourself from the cactus attack. They are here to bring trouble for us." Junan ordered team members.


    He held his sword and got busy among the cactus attacks. Sashi did not need to make mistake in attacking the heap of nts. They were already very actively reaching toward her.


    She was unable to use the arrow as the long range attacks. Sashi picked the arrow and started stabbing at the nt. It was big struggle to keep the enemies at the distance. "They are creepier than I can imagine." She spoke.


    All of them separately tackled with the cactus. They were everywhere. When they attacked at the left, the cactus tried totch on to the feet. Orin finally got rid most of the scum cactus however he was not looking fine especially his face.


    The level of the enemy and the level of the yers was simr in most quests. The bosses happened to be ten times stronger. Equally stronger opponents could be troublesome when they smartly attack without warning.


    These time of enemy could bring headache most of the time. They could silently gather around and make any smart action. The team members could get distracted when such type of enemies created any n. The ns were simply non-brainy so it took some time to understand the attention of the enemies.


    The cactus did not get afraid when the team members started counter attacking, they instead increased the pace. rk smashed the hammer on the ground near his feet. Three cactus got killed however three more came taking small sprints. They look like tiny ruffians ready to capture the yers or at least stop them from further advancement.


    "You tiny ruffians, wait for my hammer." rk held the hammer and wanted to smash however the cactus moved aside masterfully. One of them stood near his left leg, the second one jumped on it. The third also came and jumped.


    They seemed like makingdder to reach up and grab the yer. "How could you." The hammer waved to throw them away. Thedder broke and the cactus fell away. They did not ept defeat however decided toe back from different direction.


    Since the path was narrow the yers were at different parts separately killing cactus attack. Jake found it quite amazing because the cactus'' were acting prudent when attacking but the numbers of the cactus were second headache.


    Jake was using gun. This weapon has limit of attacks so he only listened to the directions of the task panel. The task panel was responsible to use all means to save the earned perks, Exp, hp and golden bar hp.


    This was the reason that task panel appear to guide when the enemy happened to be potential.


    The cactus could directly damage the hp so the task panel should necessarily give guidance.


    Jake only fired at those who were nearing or they were ready to catch on his feet. The cactus tried to bedder and forcefully take away the hp.


    Jake took a look at the other team members. They were at considerable distance. The cactus attacks separated them because of the narrow path. They could not enter in the forest because of the restriction.


    It seemed invisible barrier did not let then enter in the forest. They were responsible to live under the means and get rid the first trouble in this quest.


    Jake was slow when attacking. The cactus crowd thought to suddenly attack in numbers thinking that the young yer would not be able to stop them in bulk.


    Well they were wrong. The grenades were not there for show off. Jake used them whenever he felt the need.


    He was waiting for the cactus to show smartness. Most of the enemies tried to appear smart when they see the yer actzy or calctive.


    He could see that the cactus'' were acting more vigil, it was apparent they were nning to attack in bulk. "You are going to regret. I warn you to retreat or else there won''t be goodies of further living for you." Jake murmured and held the grenade.

 Chapter 221 - Eysera Bridge 3

    Eysera Bridge 3


    The grenades could only impact the limited area so it was easy to use them when the limited number of enemies tried to act cool. He was ready to use single shield to avoid the repercussions of the attack.


    "Attention seniors. I am going to use grenade. Please avoid the impact." Jake spoke out loud to tell the team members. He was responsible to inform them.


    They heard his warning and nodded. All of them were busy with the cactus. The long narrow path was filled with the cactus'' they were everywhere. One could see the team members surrounded with small ruffians and they ever changing ways to attack at them. .


    Both sides of forest remained silent as if it did not exist in real.


    Albert sprinted toward Junan. He knew that the impact would not be simple. The enemies were cactus nts. When they faced the st the thorns might hurt team members.


    Not all of them possessed shield to protect.


    He also wanted to make sure that the team members should not work separately instead if they work in pairs then they could better use their strength.


    "Kid you can use the grenade however make pair with rk who is standing near your range." Albert gave suggestion. Jake understood the attentions of the experienced yer.


    The team members bent to give few moments for the attack.


    Many cactus'' gathered in front of Jake when he was taking permission. The numbers were simply limited for the bullets. The gun needed three times cool down to kill this bulk of cactus.


    Jake simply threw the grenade at them and stepped back. He held his shield and bent. The cactus'' looked at the grenade and covered it. Jake could not see how the cactus'' hugged the grenade thinking that they were the bosses for all time.


    The chunk of cactus'' sted. The pieces of the bodies scattered in all directions. Albert spread the shield to save team head. Others were at much distance so they were at save ends.


    The st helped clear the nearest part and Jake felt at ease. The cactus'' that wanted to move at them stopped for a while. They seemed like in the middle to decide whether to keep continue bothering the team members or move away.


    Jake thought that if the cactus'' remained reluctant then he would suggest use few more grenades. The most he need to inform the team head. Junan would dly give permission because it would save lot of time.


    Team members killed many of them so the numbers fairly decreased with the st. He walked toward rk and stood by his side. They were looking at the actions of the nts.


    "I don''t know if I shouldbel them smart. They are opportunist during attacks. What wrong have I done to them?" Orin barely held his frustration when speaking.


    He was the one at tether ends. Orin got damage and the team head also got angry at his actions. Junan did not show however he proved through his actions that he did not like the way Orin jumped in the fire. Since they were doing series of quests for the cards they were short of time as well as they could not let the npc''s give hard damage to them.


    In case of damage they would be in trouble because it would dy the progress of the quest. The hp damage of bigger scale could stop their progress altogether.


    Junan as the team head did not want this to happen. He wanted to maintain the performance till level five. They were under tough observation of the spectators and the enemies of the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    "We already know that the portal has different set of quests and the bosses. They could be exceptional most of the time. In other games we can revive, we can learn slowly or we can experiment hundreds of times while here we are at the ridge end. There is nothing that could pay the cost of single mistake." Junan spoke to look at Orin.


    Orin did not speak.


    He knew it was his mistake. "But the actions of a fool alerted us that is plus point so chill buddy." Junan ended his words at the positive point. Orin felt lot of burden lifted up from his shoulders.


    The rest of cactus'' sprinted toward the both sides of the forest and slowly disappeared. The left the path open for the team members to advance forward.


    rk shuffled his gown and many thorns fell on the ground. These fell at him in the result of st. Albert cleaned his spear because the gluey blood of the cactus'' tainted the weapon.


    Sashi carefully removed the leftover skin of the tiny ruffians. Once she thought that perhaps they would surround her entirely. She even felt the tinge of itching. It was terrible imagination she ever thought.


    Ahram did not speak anything. He was as usual silent. Ahram only responded when team head directly ordered him or asked his suggestion.


    "We will resume our journey. Since the path is narrow we will walk in three groups. Thest one would keep casual glimpse at the back of the path. We cannot believe the silence of the forest." Junan briefly spoke about his theory.


    Team members walked ording to the orders. This increased their pace because the narrow path finally became possible to walk along.


    Jake remained in the first group. Albert was necessary to walk in front. His shield could save them from direct and sudden attack.


    Jake got added in the front group because he could use grenade in case enemy wanted to surprise them. Sashi was at the rare because she could use long range weapon.


    The team formation was perfect. However the second lit spot that appeared at the map was different. The enemy was not going to attack suddenly.


    It might not let them attack actually. The monkeys picked several sticks and got ready. They did not like the appearance of humans in the silent and reserved part where they live.


    The team was following the marked line on the map. They did not know that they could annoy monkeys.

 Chapter 222 - Eysera Bridge 4

    Eysera Bridge 4


    Tenth quest


    Team members were walking. Junan did not see any marked ce. The marked ce was at much distance. So he was rx till the time. However something fell on his head.


    He hurriedly looked up but could not see who threw stick at his head. The monkey remained hidden behind the tree. They reached at this part however the narrow path ended, there was small waterline.


    Junan walked ahead when he saw that no one appeared to im the stick. He could see waterline thatpletely hindered their path. The restriction of the forest did not let them move around and walk ahead.


    So the team head thought to cross waterline. As soon as he tried to cross it, the waterline expanded that he was on the brink to fell in the depths of the water. Junan waved his hand for help when he lost his bnce.


    Albert held his hand and saved from obvious fall. As soon as Junan stepped back, the waterline resumed its previous harmless appearance. "The things here are really faking themselves. Look at this waterline? Who would believe that it could be vertical waterfall? It nearly gave me goosebumps." Junanmented after he felt that he was saved from the sudden death.


    Team head and his actions were enough to let them know that they were again at the conclusive blow of the quest.


    Jake looked around but got annoyed when someone threw banana at his face. His expressions changed


    The monkeys wanted them to leave the area while these humans were standing here. It was annoying for the forest goons. If it was under their means the monkeys might have dig out the forest tree and threw at them.


    For now they were relying at the sticks and the fruits.


    "The enemy is hidden and throwing fruits as weapon attack?" Jake spoke unsure whether it was truth or not. He was quite amazed the way the enemy threw fruit at his face. Well he could potentiallybel it attack.


    "Guess we can eat these fruits or not." rk walked near to see the ongoing scenario. They walked quite a long way only to end up in front of the waterline. He saw how the team head caught with the appearance of the waterline.


    He picked the fruit from the ground fell in front of Jake. rk seemed dissecting the inner and outs of the fruit. "In no way I can call it weapon." He concluded his opinion honestly.


    Jake nodded. He was d that rk did this important task to decipher the fruit intentions. "If this fruit is not weapon then the enemy might like to use fruits as weapon." Jake added his suggestion.


    He did not mind taking simple conversation with rk for the time team head get back to his active conclusion about the ce.


    rk heard hisment and thought for a while as if thinking like the professor of physics. "Your conclusion is strong. It seemed the enemy wanted to warn us but we did not do anything against anyone. Did we?" rk spoke.


    Others were trying to understand the surrounding.


    Orin was silent. He was slowly getting better after the attack of cactus. His hp was stable however it reduced slightly when he faced blunt attack.


    A stick fell on his head still he remained at the same spot. He did not mind whoever threw this stick. It did not give him headache or surprised him. Ahram could not contain his curiosity. He was able to see when someone attacked him with the fruit.


    It was monkey hiding behind the forest tree.


    Slowly the monkeys were getting courageous and attacking consecutively. Others also faced the strange attacks. Junan was done examining when he turned to see.


    The team members were pointing at the various trees where they spotted monkeys. Sashi got the approval from all team members and they asked her to shot arrow at the monkey.


    Junan noticed the ongoing actions. He did not stop her instead thought to wait. Earlier they were unable to enter in the forest. Now that the monkeys were trying to create fuzz he wanted to know what would happen if they attack with weapon.


    The arrow shot and the monkey fell on the ground. Junan saw and nodded. At least their weapons could break the invisible wall that restricted yers from entering in the forest.


    Actually the forest was filled with all types of animals and they were quite aggressive when they witness humans. The invisible wall was for the safety of the yers however it was thinning with their advancement.


    The yers were oblivious about it. As the wall broke the rest of the animals would find out about the human intruders then it would be tough for the team members.


    Junan witnessed. He did not know the purpose of the waterline however he could take a look the possible method of decoding. As the first monkey fell Junan received urgent text. It was from the stats bar.


    He did not check earlier but right after entering in this quest, new status bar appeared. There he could see the numerical ratio.


    Clearly fifty number was showing at the left while the one was showing above.


    He kept wondering when did this stat appeared? It was same for the previous market spot however he was so much invested to not bother any notification.


    "It is not big deal I guess." He thoughtfully spoke. They needed to kill fifty monkeys so that the marked spot open up their path.


    "Guys get the long range weapons ready. We need to kill fifty monkeys." Team head spoke out lout. As soon as he found out he was eager to follow.


    Jake and Sashi possessed long range weapons in true sense.


    They looked at the team head for further guidance. Junan walked toward them while looking at the both sides of the forest. The monkeys were on both sides. Each need to take charge of one side.

 Chapter 223 - Eysera Bridge 5

    Eysera Bridge 5


    Tenth quest


    "Jake you will stand here and attack whenever you see some monkey. Sashi you will stand at the opposite." Junan pointed as to where they should stand.


    He appointed them on the both sides. Others were responsible to keep eyes at the attacks of the monkeys. Jake could attack with the gun so Albert stood near in case some monkey tried to throw fruits or sticks.


    The animals saw that the humans got organized. They started hooting to gather allies. Slowly there were more monkeys. They started throwing lot of sticks at the team members. .


    Albert spread his shield. Initially Junan thought that it would be easy treat to kill fifty monkeys however it turned out most tough issue.


    The narrow path was filling up with the attacks. The focus of the attacks was Jake and Sashi so the other team members thought to provide them cover.


    Fourth monkey fell dead. Every moment became challenge to keep continue. Orin gulped dry breath. The amount of the enemies increased every moment. Junan and Albert thought that they would spot the monkey and tell the younger yer so that he could urately fire bullet soon the came to know that the younger yer happened to be vignt and most active.


    It reduced their worry and they focused how to tackle the continuous rain of the fruits and the sticks.


    Apparently it looked harmless fruits however they have some damage level although not equal of the level three skill or attack. The sticks and fruits were umting around team members.


    Compared to Jake Lin, Sashi was not in favorable position. The monkeys were too sharp, they could attack and hide immediately before she could focus her arrow before the attack.


    The monkeys were randomly hidden at the both sides. She saw three monkeys at the three trees in front but before she could point her arrow and shot, the monkeys threw sticks at her face.


    Ahram was standing near. He removed des from the chain. It was the proper way to provide cover to the female yer. The enemies were creating ruckus by their actions, it was normal to get mad at them. Sashi blinked to see several sticksing to hit her.


    Ahram used chain to stop the sticks in the middle. The chain masterfully moved like snake in the middle and most of sticks fell away from the girl.


    Sashi nodded. Orin stood at her left hand. He was also vigil to save her from the attack. She finally took target and shot. Jake was faster than her because task panel took responsibility after knowing that the younger kid was getting distracted with the number of enemies.


    The way monkeys acted was enough to spiral the eyes of the yer during focus for the attack.


    "If you see some monkey waiting for others to attack, do let me know silently." Sashi thought to take the help. The active monkeys were faster than her attack. Naturally she would be at ease to attack the inactive enemy.


    The reason was simple. Her limited arrows needed perfect target or else she would face the hindrance of the cool down. "The monkey at the left away from the first row is inactive." Orin whispered. At the same time rk spoke, "At the front, the ignorant monkey isughing at the other fellow, it is right time to target him."


    Sashi got nervous because she first thought to shot arrow at left then rk added. "At your right hand, I can see an inactive enemy." Ahram also added.


    They were trying to help her sort out the right target but it turned out hassle. First she looked at her left then in front and inst at the right side.


    After getting distracted again Sashi took deep breath. She cleared her brain from hassle and then spoke, "No need to point the location of the enemies, I can handle." She thought to focus and attack with fastest pace and uracy.


    rk, Orin and Ahram nodded. They were very eager to help her however since she asked not to so they should mind their own business.


    The narrow path umted lot of sticks and fruits. It looked like the team members might get burry in the heaps.


    "Someone should clear these heaps or else we would be suffering at the time of move on." Albert spoke to see the increasing heaps. Junan looked at Ahram he has shovel hanging at his waist.


    "Ahram use your shovel to clear the heaps and throw inside the forest, I am sure the forest would not mind it." Junan ordered.


    Ahram listened the order and moved to follow the instruction. The monkeys were simply inrge numbers and the amount of the attacks was exceeding by every moment.


    The particrs were part of the forest. The fruits and sticks fell in the forest while the monkeys also jumped on the new stock. They were shameless to use the same sticks and fruits again at the yers.


    Ahram stood speechless. rkughed at the smartness of the monkeys. "No one can be shameless of this level." Hemented.


    Earlier the monkeys were breaking sticks from the trees to throw at the yers but now someone provided them free sources to annoy.


    Junan noticed what was happening. Well they could let the heaps keep umting so there was no way but to wait. Nearly forty monkeys were killed.


    Jake tried to move but could not. There were piles of fruits and sticks. Since his uracy level was creating headache for the monkeys they thought to annoy him.


    However Jake knew how to tackle this problem but the heaps reminded him that he was constantly under attack. Junan noticed. He started kicking so to make way.


    It did not work, someone should proper tool. "Ahrame buddy we need the shovel." Junan was confident that Jake could kill ten monkeys. So he thought to move at the other side where Sashi was overwhelmed by the number of attacks.

 Chapter 224 - Eysera Bridge 6

    Eysera Bridge 6


    Ahram hurried and made way. The narrow path was filled with the heaps. He cleared his way and reached near Jake. It took some time and Jake could finally move toward the other side.


    Sashi killed a monkey during the mess. In the presence of several enemies it was lot easier that she took target and shot arrow. Without dy she shot another arrow. Another monkey fell.


    Jake also joined and fired at the right target.


    In the few moments they reached the target of fifty kills. Junan looked toward the waterline.. The wooden pass way appeared on it. This means they could cross it and continue the journey.


    Others jumped from the heaps and walked toward the waterline. Again the narrow path let them walk in the middle of forest. Both sides'' forest was no more as silent as earlier.


    They could hear some hoots of the animals. "It is quite strange that now we can tell we are walking beside forest. Why it was different earlier? Can anyone exin?" rk asked.


    His curiosity was at the peak. It was hard for him to control curiosity when ite the in-game changes. rk found it unreasonable. A proper exnation might satisfy. He was walking behind others. Ahram walked along with him. They were at the rare.


    "Man you always keep silence. May I ask if you know the reason?" rk looked at Ahram and asked. It had been many quests and the third level of teaming however rk did not talk with this buddy.


    Both happened to be busy in most quests. Initially rk was not familiar with him but to see how masterfully Ahram learned about the profession, it showed that Ahram was best yer. All pro and experienced yers mostly get through the weird changes easily however due to the ever changing settings of the quests this portal became their headache.


    Those who kept checking the changese to know the positive points of their professions. Ahram was one of them. There was the quest that only needed Goffer profession when they were stuck at the dead end on the peak of mountain.


    Ahram did his best and helped in thepletion of the quest. This proved his capability and worth in the team. All of them were working hard even the most berserk yer Orin was capable enough to appear as strong as fort.


    "The line that stopped us from entering in the forest might be the big reason behind. It is invisible so it might have been stopping the forest living too. Wait, now that you asked, does it means that the invisible line will vanish out?" Ahram gave the answer however in the middle of the answer new idea struck his head.


    His keen observation gave him notion about the possibility. "Oh you are right. If it is weakening then¡­" rk stopped at this conclusion. It was not that he did not speak what to say. In fact he was worried that the words should not be truth.


    Near the waterline they faced hellish numbers of monkeys. To see their numbers one could imagine the other animals and their numbers. It could appear as the swarm of animals living in the forest.


    Yet to say, they were walking in the narrow path and there was forest on the both sides. If rk roughly calcted several thousand animals could crush the team members in the blink of an eye.


    It could be the worst scenario where a team with top reputation in the portal suddenly fell dead because of the scums of the quest. "Should I talk to the team head?" rk asked Ahram.


    "Indeed you should inform the team head however I am not sure about the possibility. May be he could suggest something better." Ahram nodded.


    Just like other Ahram was also sincere with the team and the in-game life of the yers. Together they were as the strong team and invulnerable. Their quests have hundred percentpletion ratios which advertised their poprity.


    Their present reputation was based on this poprity. The enemies were eager to know the secret behind their sess in the team. The enemies wanted to decode how they could survive in the quests.


    The answer was simple yet no one wanted to follow it. Only third team was following this simple secret. They were sincere with each other. Their priority was the safety of the team members during any quest.


    With this secret they were able to reach till the level three and chances were visible that no one could defeat them easily.


    rk went to inform team head. The sober team head was another reason how the team survived. He was confident and wise. He minute reaction at every critical moment meant much for every team member.


    It would not be wrong if Junan imed as the best team head. He was not empty headed team leader or the hot headed team captain. Junan did not act like boss in the most cases.


    He took suggestion from every team member be it the most experienced yer or the newbie younger yer. For him all were selected withplete consideration. This means they were best for the team. The habit of discussion was oddly odd for the spectators because in their eyes team head could directly take action rather than taking suggestions from every yer however spectators proved wrong when they witnessed the feasibility of this method.


    Most quests were simply hellish hard for any team to survive yet third team remained form.


    The logical exnation rified with the time and the spectators started to admire third team. Now they wished to see other teams in the portal and how they could give tough time to the third team.


    But it would take time. The present portal would run until level five and then there would be some changes. These changes would select some powerful team to defeat third team.


    The investors were waiting for the end of level three to announce about the possible changes from level six to ten.

 Chapter 225 - Eysera Bridge 7

    Eysera Bridge 7


    Tenth quest


    rk walked ahead. The hooting of the animals was threat. He wanted to inform the team head.


    The third marked point was also near. It seemed like they were walking through the forest to reach the end point where the bridge would let them get out of the forest.


    Theing point happened to best. As the team was heading near it the hooting of the animals was also increasing. The team felt the pressure of the animals. They could feel that the animals wereing near the end line of the forest.


    It means the team would soon face them in the narrow path..


    "Team head I think the invisible line is going to vanish and the animals of the forest might attack us. I don''t know the exact timing but this is our premonition." rk did not know how he should sound it.


    Team head twitched. He was talking with Albert the same topic. Junan was keeping eyes at the hooting. This was wild possibility that could happen during this quest.


    "Then go back and give cover from the rare. All sides should be actively safe." Junan ordered him to keep continue pairing with Ahram.


    Ahram added sharp des with the chain. He was preparing for blood battle soon.


    Junan looked at the distance. Someone broke the trees at the side lines. Muddy sshes scattered around. There was big muddy pool and the alligators were moving freely.


    They had been here to stop the yers. There was Eysera bridge at the other side. The alligators wanted to stop the yer until the invisible line of the forest ended. The rush of the animals could easily crush the team members.


    Junan reached near the pool. There were several alligators, they looked at the team members as if knew the oue of this struggle.


    "Guys this is thest marked location. The difficulty level is in front of us. What are your thoughts?" Junan asked.


    He was unsure what else to say. The muddy pool in front and the forest at the back, there was nothing else visible to them. They seemed standing at the brink.


    "I think the pool is not much deep so we might not get trapped in the swamp type of situation." Albert pointed few trees that were thrown.


    Everyone knew the strength of the alligators and the way they usually capture the victims. All of them had seen alligators and their ruthless actions in the documentaries.


    They might have kept thinking what to do with the situation however rk heard the rush of animalsing from the narrow path. They were huge in numbers.


    The narrow path shook with the rush of the animals. They seemed angry bulls. They wereing to crush the yers to vent out their anger. rk wanted to scream however today his big heart might copse. He held his hammer as if holding thest hope.


    Ahram turned and got shocked. He was preparing to tackle the plight however he never thought that plight could turn in to disaster.


    Even if he used four to five de chains at the monstrous pace Ahram would not be able to battle at the fair grounds. It was nearly impossible for the team members to stop the animals of the forest. Not just the narrow path but the both sides of the forest were threat for the team.


    "Its again do or die." Ahram spoke. Junan and others also noticed what was going to happen with them. They walked ahead. It was the pool for the better choice.


    Most of them could battle against the alligators. The results could be handed to the fate. At least they were ready to give it a try.


    Jake also nned what he would do right after entering in the pool. He held the grenade instead of the gun.


    The animals were nearing. Junan and Albert first jumped holding their weapons. Albert already knew his target so he directly jumped near the target and stabbed the spear.


    Orin and Jake followed right after. Sashi walked inside the pool and shot the arrow at one of the alligator. Her n was to clear selected path and reach at the other side of the muddy pool. This was the n of every team member.


    They selected what path they would clear. It reduced their worry. The animals saw the alligators in the pool and the humans. They stepped back and did not bother with the pool.


    Jake threw grenade in the mouth of the alligator, it was nearing him with wide opened jaw. The alligator gulped down the grenade not knowing how to throw the thing away. The grenade burst killing the alligator however sshed of the mud scattered.


    This reminded others that they were not weak against the muddy buddies.


    Few things were always in their minds that let them understand the gestures of the team head. The gestures were made for the bad times. With the simple gestures team members understood what they were supposed to do.


    All team members were clear how they could tackle these alligators. It was tough however possible for them to cross the pool rather than facing the huge numbers of the animals standing at the pool beginning.


    Junan was battling with the alligator. He drenched in the blood by the time he got rid the first target. Another alligator came in his way when he walked toward the selected path.


    "Come buddy I am here for you." Junan waved his sword. He was invested to battle with the alligators. It was first ever in any game that he faced alligators.


    He was actually very excited to face level three alligators giving him tough time. It was good addition in his list of quests before the official retirement. Junan took a look at others to make sure that none of the team member was facing difficulty in the muddy pool.


    All of them were very aggressive to defeat the alligators.


    Sashi kept distance because of her long range weapon. Orin was carefree once again. His weapon was enough to give tough time to the alligators.

 Chapter 226 - Eysera Bridge 8

    Eysera Bridge 8


    Slowly the pool became bloody battleground. The blood of the injured alligators was adding in the mud. The team members looked like thest humans battling for the survival.


    With the mud sshes their gowns were tainted. Orin smashed the thorny mace at the alligator and blood plopped on his face. He removed with his hand and kept the busy job.


    The alligator was still alive after the first attack. It tried to capture from the leg and drag him in the mud. Orin stepped back immediately. He was trying his best to not directly attack.


    There was high chance that his weapon got stuck in the big mouth of the alligator in case they faced head on.. Human could battle against the alligator but there were some reasonable aspect that should be followed or else the strength of the alligators had had been always thousand time higher than human.


    It was portal game so they could expect the simr aspect. Not to say the alligator could easily drag him in the entire pool once he let it get over him.


    Well the injured creatures were always terrible. They could use utmost strength to go against the opponent. Orin kept in mind.


    rk was again slightly in trouble. Having the hammer meant to match with his profession. However not all weapons were workable for all situations in the each quest.


    He tried hammer on the alligator but the creature immediately sank in the mud and the attack lost most of its impact.


    It was t weapon. Jake soon noticed his worry. He was ying around the target to bring at the verge end. His controls were getting better. Jake thought to wade toward rk confusing the alligator that was getting mad at him.


    His actions nearly brought the alligator at mad ends because he was skipping from its close encounter.


    Jake ran toward rk and the alligator followed. The distance closed soon. rk noticed but it was toote to protest. He thought that perhaps the kid was facing difficulty to kill the alligator so he brought it here.


    rk did not want to wee the kid when he was not in feasible situation. He did not mind helping Jake however rk was no in better situation to lend him helping hand.


    Jake reached much near. He kept the grenade hidden because the alligator found out his attack method. The bullets were not feasible to injure the hard body of the alligator. Also the number of the bullets might increase with the first rate cool down.


    It could bring risk during the head on battle.


    Jake was well aware about the limitations of all weapons. He was getting familiar as to what type of weapon would be helpful in certain situations.


    Now that the alligator noticed another injured alligators they thought to join hands against the enemies. rk stepped back because the situation simply get out of his hands. Two alligators opened their mouth ready to tear them apart.


    Well they were in the most feasible ce, the muddy pool. It was not difficult for them to wade through and attack. As the saying goes, ''Two were better than one''


    The presence of another alligator gave courage to the first one. They attacked with wide opened mouth. Jake took target and masterfully threw grenades.


    He wanted them to go blind with the confidence of killing human. Only blind confidence could give ambiguity.


    This was enough for now. Jake bent and covered with the single shield. Previously he did not use shield and the flesh st ruined his appearance.


    He was looking more like brutal butcher rather than younger yer.


    rk stood agape to see. He was already uninterested to care for his appearance despite the fact that he always cared his appearance and looks no matter if he happened to be in game or real life.


    Currently his excellent gown was ruined with the mud and the blood of the alligator.


    "Hell yeah! You killed the scum." rk spoke. He was ready to celebrate however Jake gestured him to stop.


    The forward path was clear for few moments. They could wade through and close in the distance. rk nodded and followed. Now that he was walking along with younger yer, they could tackle the problem too.


    Jake fairly knew that all of them were moving toward the end of pool and also battling with the alligators.


    None of them could bear the burden of easy pace. All of them should necessarily listen the silent orders of the team head. He was still battling with the second opponent after closing some distance.


    Others were in the simr situations however whenever they got the chance they kept walking ahead toward the end of the pool.


    They almost finished half of the distance and could fairly see the Eysera bridge from afar.


    It was simple walkway bridge. The card was hidden beneath. For the team members the destination was in front of their eyes.


    Little more stubborn attitude would bring thepletion of the quest. But they saw the muddy pool started rising up.


    It was not expected in any way. Biggest alligator perhaps woke up from its slumber. "There is really a boss this time." Orinmented. He was reaching near Albert. They thought that they were pretty lucky to defeat most of the alligators in the muddy pool.


    Half of the team members actually forgot that bigger boss could appear anytime and reduce the chance of the questpletion.


    Since most of the alligators were killed the big boss appeared to stop yers from reaching Eysera bridge. They were very near and could see the bridge but the big boss wanted to challenge them.


    Once the boss appeared the team should not escape but it was against thepletion of the quest, they might not be able to im the card. The boss was unavoidable.


    Team members fairly knew this aspect. Junan gestured them to organize the formation to handle the anger of the boss.

 Chapter 227 - Eysera Bridge 9

    Eysera Bridge 9


    Tenth quest


    "It would not take us much time." Albert spoke to release the tension. He was pointing the fact that Jake has learned much how he could use the modern weapon in the game against the monsters.


    Junan looked at the confident experienced yer and nodded. He could understand. Jake has potential to use the ammunition pouches however some of them should necessarily worry.


    The boss would not happily open its mouth and let them attack at the fullest. It would not hug the st with its all willingness. They should work harder to let it happen or else the big burly body might crush them all of sudden.


    The tail was moving in the muddy pool and it created some ripples.. It was nearly impossible to create ripples in the mud. They could imagine the strength behind the tail of the boss alligator.


    "So we need to give perfect opportunity to the younger yer so that he could use his weapon." Albert concluded.


    They were not going to battle at the in ground instead the muddy pool. The difficulty level would render them at the hard terms with the boss.


    "I am thinking about the formation. Also ording to the weapon state Jake would not be able to use ammunition pouch. Ammunition pouch needed bullet fire for st. He might use grenades instead. The cumtive length of the chain weapon is not enough to capture the tail however rk, Ahram and Orin could take the responsibility to distract the boss." Junan thought critically about the method and formation.


    Junan moved in front to divide the responsibilities. He sent trio to distract the boss. Later he talked with Jake, "You will use all five grenades at once. Make sure all five fall in the big jaw of the boss."


    After talking with Jake he looked at Sashi.


    Currently he was working with the feasibility of the weapons and achievability of the formation. "Sashi you will keep an eye at the rare and make sure none of the smart alligator show at our back."


    Junan was done ordering the formation in haste.


    Simple weapons could only give itching to the boss. They might not be able to prolong the shot. Or the strategy might disclose for the boss.


    The bosses were usually sharper than the normal npc. They could understand the strategy of the team members.


    Only one grand attempt should clear the trouble so the formation and the orders of the team head meant a lot. rk and others were waiting for the gesture of the team head.


    Junan did not want them to immediately start attacking at the tail instead he wanted to capture the attention of the boss first. Junan and Albert sprinted ahead directly.


    They intended to poke the boss from two sides from the front. Albert sprinted from the left. He did not need to attack but use the spear for retreat in case the boss tried to attack.


    Junan had the same thoughts. They wanted to test the way the boss would react. It would let them understand how fast they could follow their n for the showdown.


    The muddy pool was favorite ce of the boss so it naturally reactedzy. They could follow their n but they need to do it faster before the boss be active.


    The big eyes of the alligator looked at the left then right. The mouth remained closed while the big head shook. The boss wanted to scare the human.


    Junan gestured Albert toe forward again pretending the attack. The boss should take them potential threat so that he should attack them. It was necessary for the sake of fulfilling reason action pace of the boss.


    If the present slow reaction remained then they might be forced to use weapons and open the big mouth of the boss. It would be simr of nightmare.


    Killing the alligator with the help of normal weapons would be another headache if not grenades.


    Albert used his spear to wake up thezy alligator. The mouth slightly opened and moved toward Albert. It seemed the alligator wanted to take bite of his favorite meal without much effort.


    Albert retreated. Junan followed and poked with the sword. He repeated his actions until the boss got seriously annoyed. The big wide mouth attacked at Junan. At the same time Junan gestured to the trio to take action. All of them attacked.


    It was necessary that the attack should be aggressive. Since the alligator got annoyed and started moving it could bring damage for Junan, Albert and Jake.


    They were standing in front not on much distance.


    With just two steps it could reach at their heads. Albert and Junan retreated and stood near Jake.


    Jake held the grenades ready for immediate action. This was the reason that they calcted perfect distance for the immediate attack. Jake did not want any grenade to miss the mouth of the alligator.


    As soon as trio attacked at the tail the alligator could no more contain its anger. The de chain captured it and the thorny mace attacked. It was like the humans were here with real intentions of giving defeat. The tail shook and the body of the alligator moved.


    It meant to keep away the next attack but the hammer mmed. The chain rolled on the skin leaving injuries. The alligator opened its big mouth and waded to swallow these three humans.


    This was best opportunity for Jake. He ran forward near the alligator. Albert followed by the side to provide cover. Jake threw the grenades. When he did this the attention of the alligator reverted back to the first team.


    It could have moved ahead and crushed however the grenades started sting. Albert spread his shield. They were very close to the alligator. The early sts reduced the chances for retreat so there was nothing they could do other than using shield.


    The shield spread. At the same time sshes of the mud and the skin of the alligator rammed against the shield. Albert learned much about his profession as Shieldman so he was quite familiar the type of challenges he could face.


    Jake bent to avoid the impact. They were in the muddy pool. The st swayed the shield strongly however Albert firmly held it. He knew that the shield could fairly go through the impact and it would not get any damage in return.


    Junan retreated because he was not at much distance. "Sashi save yourself." Junan sprinted back and reminded Sashi not remain in the impact area.


    They intentionally picked this distance to end the boss earlier with first and final attempt.


    The alligator lost life soon. The muddy pool resumed its tranquility. "We are done with the boss. Let''s get the card." Junan spoke and walked toward the end point of the muddy pool.


    He was unbothered with his present appearance. The utterly muddy and bloody gown on his body made him look like the brutal survivor.


    His sword and the appearance resembled epic heroes. It was another matter that he would not like to take the title of hero.


    Rest of the team members followed him. The ninth card finally brought them toward the Eysera Bridge and they reached under the bridge.


    The card was there emitting the light.


    "Are we going to transfer in this same appearance? I mean look at my gown. It is muddy and bloody." rk asked worried. He was concerned as to how he was looking in the eyes of the spectators.


    "No as the team head I am going to prepare some shower treatment for you." The sarcastic tone of the team head stopped others who were ready to ask same question.


    rk closed his mouth. He was no more concerned.


    Junan was also feeling disgust to see his gown. The mud was still dripping reminding him the battle in the mud.


    It was already wondrous that they killed the alligator in the first attempt. Most of the time the first attempt got ruined because of sudden attack of the boss.


    Jake did not mind his present condition. He always dreamed to battle like the one who was much invested in the game to win it at any cost. There were few gamers those create many epic examples during their y.


    Those types of yers were rare however they were considered as the role model for other yers. They created examples by defeating stronger bosses by singlehandedly.


    Jake dreamed to be one of them. However he was always restricted with his circumstances. Now the fate gave him blunt chance.


    He was no more hesitant. In fact he was enthusiastic to appear as the strongest yer. This was just level three however he was quite familiar with the in-game life that he always watched through the screen of the y station.


    Junan collected the card and team got transferred in the next quest area. Only four cards were left to collect and im the Rewards of The.

 Chapter 228 - Red Rider

    Red Rider


    Eleventh quest


    The quest area was filled with the lights. There was audience at the left. It was grand horse race today. Twelve teams of the red riders werepeting for the winner.


    There was no difference in the appearance. The leg of the horses were red and the color matched with the hoody gowns of the riders.


    No one could see their faces.


    It was one strange of its kind. The red riders were supposed to take round around the town ande back. At the various points of the town there were several challenges for the riders..


    They shoulde over the challenges and reach the horse race area. The one who would reach first would be considered winner. It was most dangerous horse race because the riders could face unseen enemies.


    It was said that the race was just an excuse. The typical purpose behind the race was to defeat the red rider. The red rider was actually mystery for everyone. Some said that he belonged to one of the red riders'' teams.


    ording to the rumors the red rider created twelve teams. His intentions were to remain mystery however some imed that they saw the red rider. It must not be truth because if anyone had seen him then the mystery should have been solved.


    The problem remained the same. All re rider teams could use the same card. No one knew how they got simr cards to fool the town people. After years of investigation the town people found out that the red rider used a card to bring terror in the town.


    Here came the biggest trouble. The infamous red rider was brutal and killed many people in the town while the twelve teams of the red riders killed jackals those hyped in the fields and ruined.


    This aspect made it increasingly confusing for the town people. They thought to announce this horse race and the reward. The purpose was to expose the red rider.


    By exposing red rider they would get rid the terror of the card attacks. There were two people who happened to witness card attack that killed an innocent town merchant.


    The merchant received a silent threat written on the paper. It happened with other merchant however they got scared to read the threat so they paid what was written in the paper.


    The merchant was reluctant to give up on his heard earned assets. He did not care the threat. After three days he was found dead. Age old servant only could see something simr of card in the air. It was big card and emitting light.


    The light shed the head off of the merchant and then it disappeared. The servant barely could rte what he witnessed. Everyone wanted to know the truth. But the horrible rumors brought fear among others.


    They wanted justice but did not want to die. They thought that the red rider might show up with his card for the greed of the rewards.


    Theter circumstances however disappointed them.


    It was third horse race. In the previous six months two wealthyndlords were killed. The organizers of the race wished that they could find the culprit this time.


    The red rider was poor. So much poor that he could not get three meals in the day with his all day work in the fields. Thendlord was harsh and greedy. He always gave less wagespared to the hard work.


    One day the peasant was working in the fields. His tool dug out the card during the preparation of the ground for the harvest. He picked the card. The peasant studied the card for few days and got to know that he couldmand this card and it could act.


    There was no one use but to take it as weapon. The peasant found perfect n to take revenge from thendlord and then loot his wealth. After the death of thendlord he cried in the front of the town people and then pretended leaving the town in search of job.


    The people forgot about the peasant. After one year he took the imaginary identity of red rider. Now he became much confident that he could create terror with his name.


    The never ending greed made him murderer and bandit. He took the identity of red rider but he never matched with the imaginative description of the red rider.


    The town people thought that the red rider perhaps wore red clothing or something close the line. It was false assumption.


    ¡­


    As soon as team members appeared in the horse race they saw that they were standing near the opening of the race. They might have thought to step back and guess what quest area they were on however someone made announcement and they clearly heard.


    "We have few new riders. Let them get prepare for the horse race." Junan looked around to see who made this announce and what it means new riders.


    But before he could know the announcer few people came toward them holding the red gowns and the bridles of the horses. They seemed deaf because they made the team members wear the gown before they could object anything.


    At the time rk opened his mouth to object something the horses were in front. They heard the announcer again. "Hurry the new riders. The twelve teams of the red riders might kill you for offending them if you refused to step back from the area."


    Junan and Albert twitched.


    They looked and perhaps understood what mistake brought them the worry. They were standing in the middle of the race track at the beginning point.


    The twelve teams were ready but because new riders came to challenge so they were waiting for them to join thepetition. For the team members they were not the one nned this ce to get transfer in the quest.


    Soon they were part of the horse race. There was difference the twelve teams of the red riders'' were holding cards as the weapon while the new riders were holding formal weapons.


    Jake was slightly angry at the opening of the quest. He tried thrice and then rk helped him get on the horse.


    He was fuming in his head for the announcer and the stupid race. They made him feel bad as the younger yer. The team members wanted to ask several questions but for now they were forced to run their horses in the race.


    It was part of quest so they did not feel worry to handle the horse however they were curious what would happen in the race.


    The red riders soon left the race area. They were heading toward the first challenge. The fields at the north were under the threat of jackals. They were infamous to ruin the fields.


    The red riders would kill the jackals. They would also attack each other for the reward money. It was middle of the night. The organizers were worriless about the red riders because they wanted to capture the culprit.


    They were amazed that the greedy red rider did not show up to get the reward despite the fact that he could easily defeat others.


    Team members did not particrly bother to look at the simr riders. They were curious to know however there were already many questions needed the answers.


    "We will follow behind and see what is going on." Junan spoke. Team members found it reasonable. They had their weapons and in case the red riders wanted to battle then the team could not show mercy.


    The lit area ended as soon as the horses left the race area. The red riders were heading toward north so they kept the pace. When the red riders crossed first water well the real red rider noticed few new people.


    He got immediately suspicious. The red rider made the twelve teams to keep the identity hidden. They listened to his orders. The reward money was nothingpared to his greed.


    He could no more remain contented with few coins to live on. The days were gone. He almost killed half of his enemies those bullied him.


    Now the rest of should payback. For this he was willing to do anything. The card was the real power. He thought to umte all wealth from the town and disappear after killing his enemies. once he left the town the team would not be able to get the card because the town was limited quest area for them.


    Team knew that they could only get the card under the quest area however they did not know that the present owner of the card wanted to flee from the town.


    There were asional lit lights but not in abundance. Those who were familiar with the ce could venture in the fields in the night. Others might get lost or get caught by some fence.


    One of the red rider separated from the race and went to inform the boss.

 Chapter 229 - Red Rider 2

    Red rider 2


    Eleventh quest


    The red rider was already keeping eyes. Fake rider came to inform. Red rider did not think twice and ordered to first kill the newer riders.


    Their presence in the team could disclose the scheming of the real red rider. Once the town people came to know that everyone in the twelve teams worked under the orders of the red rider then they would stop the harmlesspetition.


    Thispetition was a way to keep the town people thinking about the red rider and how to capture while on the other hand red rider would be able to kill the enemies and flee..


    He did not want any randompetitor to ruin his n. The man got the orders and went back to join others. There was middle path that he could take and reach other teams.


    They were riding horses in the teams of four riders in each team. All of them were same. There were several paths after they crossed first water well. They divided in six sets of teams and rode the six paths.


    After the orders of the boss they were going to kill the newer riders. They thought to capture the new riders first by creating some trap. Every team thought their separate methods for the new riders.


    Now they were waiting how the riders would enter at the paths. The first attention was clear they wanted to know if the riders were after the secret of the real red rider. In case they were after this secret then no one would be able to find their dead bodies.


    Junan and others got slower. They were not sure about the quest type and what kind of aspect of the quest they should not skip. The realistic quests have this crucial point. The teams should not neglect it. This was the hidden form for thepletion of the quest that third team was able to decode during first two levels.


    "ording to the announcement we are riders now however from the way otherpetitors behaved they seemed to be our enemies or perhaps we offended them." Albert spoke.


    He did not remember if ever he did horse riding in any game. It was first ever experience and he was out of words to exin it. The experience was not bad at all.


    "If the riders are enemies then I am sure they are nning something. Did you notice the wayst three teams left." rk added. Thest three teams circled around team members and then left in hurry. Their intentions were unclear.


    "Perhaps they wanted to threaten us. I do think they must be waiting at some ce to battle." Orinmented. They sensed the actions of the riders. It was not much difficult to tell what they were doing.


    "We know that this is quest area however we need to know our destiny." Junan listened others. He was trying to understand the riders and their actions.


    "I will ask the book of detection." Orin clicked at the consumption option and the book of detection deducted the required amount of exp. It opened and read the first page.


    "Beware of fakers. The red rider is not the red rider." The first page turned and the second page opened. "The merchant should not die. Another innocent death could deduct the quest perks of the team members." Two pages ended and the book of detection closed.


    Team members turned silent. The book of detection talked about single rider who was also fake yet here they werepeting with the twelve teams of the red riders.


    It was most strange thing that they ever went through. "The red rider is fake however book of detection mentioned him it means he is important part of the quest. Who is the merchant? Who wanted to kill him and why? Are they really going to take the level perks?" Junan blurted.


    Until now they were very confident but this new addition of the developer designed restriction brought threat again. Since when did theyst face such type of threat.


    The developers were bent on to bring newerws in the portal game. It was third level and the developers introduced deduction of the perks, one could only think about the future threats during the quests.


    "It seemed we can skip thepetition however the merchant should not die. Instead of going behind the riders we should search the merchant." Albert added his suggestion seeing team head worried.


    When it was concerned matter the team head could not release the pressure from his nerves. He was leading the team so he was responsible for most things.


    Others agreed this suggestion Junan also nodded. "We are not obliged to follow behind the riders instead look for the merchant. This seemed a big town with fields at the north and city at the opposite side. If he is merchant then he might live in the big house in the city." Sashi spoke.


    She was quite curious about the type of quest and wanted to solve the mystery behind it.


    The team head was about to order to move toward the city when Jake interrupted. "From the looks the horse race area and the spectators are from the city. This means the merchant might be among the spectators. It is possible that we could search him in the spectators before someone could reach him and kill." Jake added his suggestion.


    The task panel gave him clue about the possible threat if they followed behind the riders.


    The re riders created several traps and fences to kill the new riders. They could not show leniency when it was the order of the real red rider.


    From the clue Jake concluded that they could move toward the audience area however not in the present appearance.


    "You are absolutely right. The teams of red riders would reach the race area however I am sure they would try to kill the merchant before leaving. It is decided then. We will enter in the race area but from different path." Junan finally concluded.

 Chapter 230 - Red Rider 3

    Red Rider 3


    Eleventh quest


    They threw off the red gowns. Team members surveyed the area in order to get the idea which path they could choose. They did not know about the merchant however they were willing to take pain to save the merchant.


    The threat of the deduction of the quest perks was enough to bring cold sweat for them. They were not sure how this would influence however none of them wanted to experiment to test it.


    The audience kept gossiping about the red riders. They wished that this time they could be able to capture the red rider. At least once they point out his identity they could get rid his terror.


    "We can keep eyes at the audience. The merchant or rich people always appear different from others with their behavior and actions." Sashimented.


    She has something better in her head so she added, "Some of us could search the merchant and others should watch the red riders. The first rider that would win the race might be the killer or he might take help of others. Well it is high chance that the killers would follow behind the merchant since they might not kill openly."


    Other team members listened her. Her suggestion could save lot effort once the riders entered the race area. It would be chaotic because the audience would react to the winner.


    In such scenario half of the team members should be ready for the action and battle while others should protect the merchant. This way the team members might stop the bad omen that could taint their reputation as the strongest team.


    "Your suggestion is effective. The red riders are in numbers. They could take advantage of the audience. The second possibility cannot be denied. The killer might not kill under the race area. Regards to the both possibilities rk and Sashi would hide near the exit. The exit is the ce where the merchant could face sudden attack. There is only single exit it means first of all the rich and or the organizers would leave the race area. Since we are not clear about the under threat merchant then you both should keep eyes at every elite." Junan released first order in the light of the suggestion.


    It was like blind pursuit so the effort might make them exhausted. It would be tough to stop the murder.


    After giving orders to the two, Junan looked at Jake. "At top front you can see the entry point for the winner. Your responsibility is to take direct target of the winner or any suspicious red rider that wanted to move toward the elite people. Kill without thinking twice. If the things go wrong we are here to act in ordance with." Junan gave second order.


    Jake nodded and silently moved at the pointed location. The team members were near the race area. It was some time ago that the riders left.


    Team members could easily n how to protect the merchant and tackle the riders unless all the red riders start attacking on them. They could not deny that the red riders were enemies.


    "Orin and Albert would make entry when the riders try to stop the team members in any way. Ahram and I will reach the audience and try to search the merchant." Junanmented. Orin and Albert left to remain near the race area.


    Junan fixed his appearance a little. The sword strip lowered down so that no one should notice his weapon. It was great favor that they were no more tainted with the blood and mud when they got transferred in the new quest area.


    Team did not need to worry the spoiled gowns.


    Junan and Ahram walked toward the audience where they found the rich people sitting concerned.


    There was some reason that the audience did not bat an eye at the team members. They looked simr of the city security members. Their presence was expected in the horse race.


    The city security was also searching red rider however they failed in all attempts. The merchants and the rich people were not satisfied how useless security members worked.


    For them the security people were not sincere. Their efforts were slow. It annoyed the merchants because they could see how the red rider was killing rich people one by one.


    With the slow pace of the security people there won''t be any merchant left alive by the time they found whereabouts of the red rider.


    One of the merchant looked at the security men. He never saw them before. They looked quite active and responsible. It was strange because security men were mostly fat bellyzy dogs.


    However he sighed. He did not tell his friend that he received threat yesterday. Instead he came here in hope that this race might expose the real red rider.


    Now he was feeling that he should have told his friend and taken his advice what to do. Normally within two or three days after the threat paper the merchant was killed.


    He was sweating with fear. He was unsure whether he would be killed today or tomorrow. The result of the race today matter to him most. It was thest hope or else he would escape from the city.


    The city became dangerous ce for merchants especially. He asked his guards to remain active. As soon as he witnessed the end result of the race, he would escape.


    This was the n or else he should get ready for the red rider. Mendon wished to escape he was not worried for his wealth. Life was important, he could earn wealth but not the life.


    Mendon was clueless that the red rider did not want his wealth instead his life. Junan came toward Mendon because he noticed strange concern on the face of this merchant.


    This part of the guest audience was reserved for the riches so it was not difficult for security member to walk around this part.

 Chapter 231 - Red Rider 4

    Red Rider 4


    Eleventh quest


    "We are here. If you are facing any worry please tell. We will help." Junan spoke professional. He had seen security members walking at the outer edges of the race area.


    They were fat belly and toozy to bother anyone suspicious. Junan could tell the level of desperate city people. The city people would be hopeless about the security members to the point of hatred.


    This justified why horse race was strange. Even the announcer bluntly said that the new entrants offended the red riders. Who were red riders? They were nobody but the murderers or the helpers of murderer..


    "I do not need your help." Mendon spoke gritting his teeth. Although this security member was different from others, he could not see fat belly or theziness on his face still Mendon felt he would curse with hatred.


    Junan noticed the exhaustion on his face. This was the result of his concern. His facial expressions and the answer was enough for Junan to confirm that this merchant was under threat.


    He thought to keep his eyes at this merchant in order to see whether his premonition was to the point.


    The merchant did not bother to look at the security man instead he rubbed his hand. Time was skipping and soon the riders would show up.


    Junan gestured Ahram that he found the merchant. This would make the things approachable in case they faced red riders'' attacks. Others were not concerned only that they shared big money for the reward just to capture the red rider.


    Their personal guards were also there in case they found the real red rider, they would try best to kill him. It was mere n because they were not confident to act on it.


    The red rider did not use any traditional weapon instead card. They could not tell what would happen in front of the red rider. The threat was running on their nerves.


    Junan wanted to make sure that the merchant should not get hurt in any case. No matter if he has to order Jake for modern attacks at the red rider.


    The current location of the team members was perfect for any action.


    ¡­


    The red riders were waiting the new riders at the six parted paths with the set traps. They got curious as to why the riders did not show up. One of the every two teams went to check if the riders were able to reach near but the riders were nowhere.


    "Is it possible that they chose different path." One of the red rider asked. They were responsible to kill opponents yet the opponents'' coward to not face them.


    "There is only one path apart from these safe paths and I highly doubt that they perhaps went there. It means they would nevere back." The other rider answeredughing.


    In their eyes the riders were new in the city and wanted to earn the reward money yet they sensed the enmity of the red riders and decided to take alternate way.


    None of the outsider knew that the second path was dangerous because of the sudden crevice in the ground. A day ago the earthquake made the crevice in the ground. Red riders happened to be there hiding. They were able to witness too. Now the enemies went there. The chances were that they would nevere back. This made the red rider happy so they could go back in the race area and one of them could im the reward while others would remain behind intentionally.


    With the perfect nning in their minds they thought to resume the fakepetition. They were ordered to chase the merchant.


    The red rider wanted to kidnap the merchant then skill at the same ce where the merchantughed at him.


    They headed toward the race area and one of them surpassed others. He entered in the race area and waved his hand in the air. The organizers looked at his disappointed.


    There was mark of the card at the hand of the real red rider. The second witness provided this clue six month ago. The organizers wanted to see the red rider with the mark on his hand.


    The red rider was at much distance from the race area. He was waiting for the merchant. Today he wanted to kidnap the merchant. One of the red rider went to tell him that the enemies were going toward their deaths.


    The announcer spoke in less enthusiastic tone. "Today another red rider won. Congrattions for winning." With this announcement the audience started to leave.


    The merchant also stood up to leave. His men were waiting outside the exit. Junan and walked at his left side at small distance. Ahram walked behind. The red riders scattered. Few were looking at the guess area where they could see merchant ready to exit.


    They went to leave the race area because red rider did not order to attack at the merchant instead chase him.


    The merchant was already scared. ording to the n the fake riders would kill the security members and guards of the merchant while the red rider would show up to capture him.


    "This would be unsafe path for you to leave." Junan saw that lots of people were leaving and it was crowd everywhere, in case the enemies attacked then the team members would also defend. In that scenario the normal audience would bear the brunt of battle.


    He was worried that this might also deduct something from the quest. He thought to stop the merchant from using the same path.


    It was normal for any enemy to keep the track of the victim. In all crime movies it was simr situation when the side character got in trouble because of the viin. The reason was simple the side character did not bear the smartness of the hero.


    Here Junan was going to take the im for smartness. The merchant looked at him and red him from head to toe.

 Chapter 232 - Red Rider 5

    Red Rider 5


    Eleventh quest


    "Since when did you start to worry for the people of the city and their wellness?" the merchant squinted his eyes and asked. He was among the crowd and knew that red riders would not attack him right now.


    So he thought to answer the security member that was pretty active today. "I am not worried for the people of the city. In fact I do not care what is happening in their lives. My job is to protect you since you are under threat." Junan indifferently answered.


    He wanted to look professional or else the merchant might get scared of him knowing that he did not belong to the city.


    The merchant got shocked to hear. As for as he remembered, he did not rte the matter of threat to anyone then how on earth this security member knew about it..


    He turned to see the security member. Junan remained neutral. He was familiar with the reaction of the merchant. He did not know that the mention of threat made the merchant curious.


    "You alone cannot do anything." The merchant got stumped at the answer however he gritted his teeth and spoke. He was unsure why this security member was showing efficiency today.


    There was hatred in his eyes. Mendon did not want to die but he was somewhat certain that the red rider would chase him no matter how much harder he struggled to escape.


    He was in the middle to say something when the fake red rider attacked at him. During their talk the crowd dispersed. They red riders were keeping eyes at the merchant when they saw that a security member was talking to him, they thought to attack and scare them.


    They wanted the merchant to leave through the exit so their boss could follow behind. Ahram showed up suddenly and his chain swayed to throw away the card.


    The order of the team head was strict. Ahram did not blink his eyes because he knew that enemies would attack seeing the merchant stopping by.


    The merchant felt that he was going to die because he happened to see the attack however someone stropped the card in the middle. The red rider got shocked while the merchant wide opened his eyes. The one who stopped the card was none other but security member. It was another matter that he never saw such active security member.


    Mendon looked back at Junan. Junan nodded, "You will remain safe with us. There are people that wanted to kill you. It is not secure that you leave from this exit." Junan spoke.


    The merchant was in the middle to decide when he saw few red ridersing to interrupt. Ahram turned toward them. The chain circled around the first one that attacked on the merchant and brought him on the ground.


    The rider fell from the horse. Red rider created twelve teams of fake riders with the card to threaten the city people.


    He wanted them to remain fearful about his presence. The man fell from the horse and the other rider attacked at Ahram. Perhaps they learned how to attack by using the cards.


    It was apparent that they were here to bring trouble for the merchant. However their actions were limited.


    It helped Ahram to tackle them. He smoothly attacked with the chain. The card was rendered useless in the middle while the rider fell face down from the horse.


    The other riders saw this situation and stepped back. They were not sure when did the perfidious security members started to act against the riders.


    The real red rider bribed security members to not take active actions against the red riders.


    This was the reason that security members were careless about the murders in the city. They kept the mouth and weapons shut against red riders and theirwless activities.


    Since two security members were going against them it was necessary to inform boss. Ahram stopped another rider but the fifth one escaped from the distance.


    The merchant saw with his bare eyes that the security member wanted to save him so he turned toward Junan. "Where should I go now? Or do you have any suggestion?" he asked believing the words of the security member.


    Junan spoke with ease, "We will leave through the rare exit. My team would help you leave the city safely."


    Junan had been thinking what was the safest way to get rid the threat of the deduction of the quest perks. The life of the merchant was important however they might not be able to keep eyes at him all the time.


    The best solution for the problem came in his head. They were under the quest area however the npc''s of all types could move inside and outside of the quest area.


    It was up to their choice. To secure the merchant, Junan decided to send the merchant out of the city. They were not restricted so they could search the enemy. Also it was bait for the boss.


    Junan wanted to know if the real boss was after the life of the merchant. If this was true then they could spot the boss and his gang. With this the quest would no more create trouble for them once they killed the boss.


    "If you can help me escape from the city, I will you half of my wealth." The merchant dly offered. He thought that perhaps the offer of the wealth made the security members honestly work for him.


    "Your wealth cannot bring anything good for us." Junan shook his head. He might have taken this wealth if he happened to be in real life but the stat of the virtual wealth was not something he wanted in return.


    However he could not exin it to the merchant. The merchant was simr of side character in the hero''s tale.


    Junan saw the red riders unable to stand up after Ahram attacked them. He gestured to hurry and leave.

 Chapter 233 - Red Rider 6

    Red Rider 6


    Eleventh quest


    Albert and Orin were running in the middle of the race area toe and help Ahram. They saw that the enemies were not in numbers so they remained at the alert in case more enemies join in. the riders escaped.


    They were responsible to inform the real red rider. "We are moving now." Junan spoke in loud voice so that two team members standing at the exit should listen.


    It was safety measure. Sashi and rk returned. They would remain in the rear and provide cover till they leave through the hidden exit. It was just at the opposite of themon exit. No one used it because of the red riders..


    Now the team members would use it to leave. Junan and others were sure that it would bring the attention of the enemy so they were ready to tackle as long as the boss showed up.


    Jake was at the entrance of the red riders however the winner did not bring any trouble. He gathered the reward and left the race area as if he was in hurry.


    Jake could see that the team head and the others wereing toward the entry point. He understood that team head found the merchant. This increased the responsibility for everyone.


    Currently the enemy was nowhere however they were at the edges of the city. One could tell that the organizers thoughtfully selected this ce forpetition, there was city at the opposite of fields.


    "We will move toward the city." Albert looked at Junan and understood his gesture. Junan did not directly want to give any order because it would make the merchant suspicious about them.


    He was ready to trust due to their appearance of security members. In case of suspicion he might try to escape and fell in the hands of the enemy.


    Since he was important npc for the team quest, they should not let him go. The merchant saw the security members very alert. He still felt some suspicion because it was something he never witnessed in the past six months.


    Jake distanced because he was also responsible to provide cover. Only four team members walked at both sides of the merchant.


    ¡­


    The red riders hurried and reached the boss. They told about the newly recruited security members and the way they protected the merchant. The boss got furious. Today his perfect n failed due to some stupid security members.


    Until now he never appeared openly because he could bribe anyone however the new recruits might not get the offer of heavy bribe instead face his frightening attacks of the card.


    "I will personally chop off their heads. However the merchant should not leave the city boundary. I won''t be able to capture and kill him in another city. Go and stop him at any cost." The boss ordered angrily.


    He did not want to immediately appear instead confuse the merchant then suddenly attack. The boss changed his mind. His earlier ns were different but now that someone interrupted so he would directly kill the merchantter battle with the security members and kill them. "The merchant should die first." The boss held the card in his hand and shouted with hatred.


    He had been waiting this day to take revenge from the merchant. "Go and search where they are heading or what path they took?" He ordered one of the fake red riders'' team to chase the merchant and the security members.


    The boss would take the simr path however he wanted to remain hidden till he attacked at the merchant.


    ¡­


    Team members were heading toward the first square. The city was not small ce and they need to walk at the other end to reach the boundary of the city so that merchant could enter in the next city.


    There were total three squares. The first square led toward the middle of the city while the second square separated two main paths one led toward the third square while the other led toward the round road of the city.


    They knew which path they should take to reach at the boundary. The fat merchant wanted to run however it was not easy despite that fact that he was worried for his life.


    Orin walked ahead of the team when team head gestured him. Jake reced his ce with Sashi for providing cover. Orin could open the book of detection and get the clue from it by using exp.


    The book of detection guided to reach the first square. The path was also mentioned clearly. Orin read it to tell the team head. He was feeling frustrated to use his exp however the clues were perfect which lessened his worry. Since he knew the path now so he was responsible to walk ahead of them.


    "Get ready we will face battle at the first square." Junan thought about the possible scenario. He was sure that the boss might know which path they would take.


    Junan was thinking about the reason why the boss wanted to kill the merchant while the game said that the merchant ''innocent'' should not die.


    If the boss was going to kill then he woulde with his team. Thinking this Junan reordered the formation of the team. Albert walked near the merchant. "The shield would help in the blind attack. The team members would certainly stop the boss before any damage." Junan spoke. Albert nodded.


    Team members were burning at their heels. They did not want the merchant to get any damage for the sake of their quest perks. Two teams of the red riders came to distract the security members so that boss could attack at the merchant.


    Boss found out the trails and he was shocked that the security members were using open path for the escape. For him it was dumbest decision and showed the inexperienced behavior of the security members.


    The experienced security members would choose safest and hidden path to make the escape possible at least.

 Chapter 234 - Red Rider 7

    Red Rider 7


    Eleventh quest


    The open path could be perfect for the attack, thinking this boss directly headed toward the first square.


    He decided to make the first attack as the experiment. For this he was sending four teams of the red riders. Those would attack and see what type of counter defense the security members show up.


    This would help understand the boss how to tackle them in the next attack. He was quite scheming in this aspect.


    Junan was alert. After ordering Albert for the shield protection he was waiting for the enemies to appear. Team members and the merchant were heading toward the first square. They were almost there so the threat level was at the peak..


    Junan surveyed his surroundings carefully. The signs of the attack were visible. The streetmps flickered with the wind. The square was in front.


    Junan tightened his grip on the sword. Four teams of the red riders appeared from the four sides of the roads. They were pretty prepared for real battle because the boss ordered not to disappoint.


    The square silently watched as if the battle result would decide the fate of the square. Sashi and Jake also looked at the four teams. From the looks they were here to test the caliber of the team members.


    Orin stopped at the square because the four teams blocked path from all four sides. rk looked at the team head. Since others were at various locations with their responsibilities so rk would provide cover to the team head.


    The team head was vital part of the team. They vowed to protect the team head in every tense situation. There was blunt saying in the real world, ''If thepanions cannot protect the leader then they were bound to face losses one after the other''


    This was the saying that the owner of the team reminded them before entering in the portal level. Team members always kept in their brains that the team head was important to lead them.


    The presence of the team head was the peak of their strength to show their force in each level. Because they were sincere to protect the team head, this was the reason that the team was able to survive in each quest.


    Junan always took strong decision to tackle the worry. Sometimes it was hard to follow however right after thepletion of the quest everyone admitted the worth of the decision of the team head.


    Team members got addicted to ept the strongest and weirdest orders of the team head. It was apparent that they might not ept if the team head suddenly fell in any level. The fall of the team head would shatter the strength of the team.


    Perhaps half of the team members would face it difficult to ept any other team member as the head. Junan deserved this level of respect from the team members.


    The square held its breath to witness the fierce battle. It had been long time that the security members ever worked sincerely for the safety of the civilians.


    The merchant was sweating with the tension. He was unsure whether to follow the security member was a good decision or stupidity. However he was ready to die in case the security members failed. In his eyes chances were at the lowest point.


    He was not confident about the performance of the security members.


    The four teams of the red riders attacked at once from all sides. For the riders all of them were security members fairly active today. The cards flickered in the air.


    Albert spread the shield. His task was clear and tough. The merchant should not get damage while the other team members would handle the rest of the enemies.


    "Seriously they are using cards for the attack. Exactly what type of skill it could be?" rkmented after seeing the rain of the cards. They could not take the card attack easy because the damage level was not low. It could give the injury simr of the sword in case the riders were enough learned.


    Junan took deep breath. He was not worried to care for the sudden attack. Team head focused to use the sword with his best controls. The cards were not big weapon so the controls should be super urate. The swing in the middle of the move helped. The card could not touch his cheeks. Several cards came in his way.


    There were various signs on the cards as if something written clearly however he was unable to understand the text.


    Junan swayed his sword and three cards got smoothly cut in the middle. The cards lost the skill and fell on the ground. For Junan it resembled with the slow motion action because his controls and the brain was working super-fast to match the pace of the attack.


    The cards soared in every direction. The riders seemed proficient with the card skill. Junan moved at his left to look at rk. rk could not help but sh foolish smile.


    He was engrossed to witness how the team leader was showing the mastery of his controls. The perfection did not let any card bring damage.


    "My hammer perhaps is not suitable for the cards attack." rk scratched his head andmented.


    Junan put the sword in front when few card came right at his chest. "You can use secondary weapon. It is not necessary to just worry the cards, go ahead and smash your hammer at the riders." Junan spoke and chuckled.


    He was quite amused at the reaction of this experienced rk. "I thought about it but then someone should be here with you." rk answered.


    He was hesitating because Ahram was at some distance. Albert was busy. Sashi and Jake were also at distance. Orin was at the far end of the square. He was leading ahead so naturally when the riders appeared he could not retreat.


    His mace was bulky and tackling the card attack was different in all terms. It was the persistence and stubbornness that he was still battling there.

 Chapter 235 - Red Rider 8

    Red Rider 8


    Eleventh quest


    "See Orin is in trouble. Go and help him. I will call Ahram here." Junan pointed toward Orin. The team members should battle in pairs. There were lot benefits.


    Junan always wanted them to stay alert. He did not want any of them to get surrounded by the enemies and receive fatal injuries. rk nodded and walked in the middle of the card attacks.


    He was waving his hammer in order to avoid the cards. The four teams of the red riders twitched seeing that the formation of the security members was confusing.. First of all they faced unseen attacks of the arrows and the bullets.


    It made them suspicious about the security members. None of the security members were given multiple types of weapons to use especially in the middle of the city.


    The security members were toozy to use the provided weapons much less to use multiple weapons. Also their agility and the alertness were at another level.


    Jake and Sashi saw that the red riders were aiming at the team members at their fullest effort. The numbers of the card attacks were increasing. This was apparent that the red riders were pretty sure about the defeat of the team members.


    Well they were here for proper attacks. So why not tell them that the team members were not vulnerable.


    He took urate target and fired. The uracy had already reached at the perfection level in adherence with the portal present level.


    The rider fell from the horse. The red riders might have overlooked however another red rider fell with the attack of the arrow. Sashi did not want her arrows got to waste that''s why she wanted to take perfect target before releasing the arrow.


    ording to the calctions there were many teams of the red riders and presently there were only four. It means the enemies wanted to test the team members.


    Her intuition was urate in this aspect.


    The numbers were red riders could any time increase however the rest of the teams were with the real red rider. They were waiting at the edges.


    The boss saw the hidden attacks and got surprised. He was not expecting it. The hidden security members were not in front. It was quite shocking. He was very d that first of all he sent the four teams to test the security members.


    Now he was hundred percent sure that the security members were not real. They did not belong to the city.


    How could they bezy and fat bellied security members? Just that their appearance matched with the security members that was fake appearance for sure.


    "If these people let the merchant escape from the city then I would not be able to kill my enemy. We will chase behind these people and capture them at the second square. I won''t care if I die in my struggle to kill my enemies. They should die at my hands at any cost." The real red rider smashed his fist against the near wall.


    He was hiding behind the building wall.


    His intentions were to calcte the strength of the enemies.


    "They are stronger. It is time for my card to show up and kill the scums." He gritted his teeth.


    He did not know that the merchant could hire such capable guards and let them wear the gowns of the security members.


    "The merchant is very clever however he cannot escape today." The red rider held his card. Currently the card was not in active state. The red rider learned how to use the card in the fullest form.


    The card could expand the stature and appear as weapon.


    ¡­


    Albert held the spear in case some random card came flying at him. The rider wanted to attack the merchant however the several cards were stuck in the shield. None of them could hurt the merchant.


    The shield was active. It was strong enough to handle any attack of one level higher. This made Albert feel at ease. His responsibility was to keep moving the shield if the attacker changed their position for attack.


    Ahram kept the chain defense. The sharp des were cutting the cards in two or three pieces. Seeing that team head was alone Ahram walked toward him in the middle of the attacks.


    The riders were facing trouble soon. The persistence of the team members worried them. However they did not want to ept defeat. They knew that if they went back defeated the boss would kill them.


    Once again their attacks became consistent. The least they could do to give some damage or get killed in the process.


    Junan this time twitched. He thought that perhaps the riders would leave soon knowing that they could not defeat. The riders this time twisted the level of their skills so to damage the security members.


    A card came flying. It brushed past the cheeks. Ahram squinted his eyes. He was not expecting intoned attack. The attack was not direct. Someone perhaps wanted to attack Junan knowing that he was leading others with his guidance.


    His asional words were enough to annoy the riders.


    The twisted and intoned attacks started meanwhile. This was part of the skill of the enemies. They were using this skill as thest resort to defeat the security members.


    It fairly brought worry for the team members. Another attack skipped and hurt Albert. The shield was there however the twisted attack made way. Albert tried to avoid but it injured his thigh.


    The damage was not much however no one could let the riders keeping raining the card attacks.


    The next target was Orin. He was under the range of the rider. Seeing that another security member joined, riders wanted to take aim at both of them.


    The present situation was part of the new strategy of the riders. They thought to target the security members differently. The strategy was simple. Two of the riders target at some security member and the other two riders targeted with the twisted attacks.


    The direct attacks distracted the security member and the twisted attack gave injury. It was best strategy that they came up with because of the frustration.


    "Jake the riders are getting bone in the throat. We are not going to remain in the same square. Perhaps the boss is not in the mood to attack from behind. We can increase our attacks to kill the riders." Sashi asked Jake to get his opinion.


    "Indeed the current strategy of the enemy could bring trouble if the cards kept injuring. I admit that this skill of the enemy is better than the previous one." Jake answered.


    Both increased their attacks.


    Albert put his hand on the head of the merchant and bent him on the ground. He decided to be human defense from the opposite side where the shield was not present.


    The merchant sighed. He could see the desperate struggle of the security members however he was d. Never in his wildest imagination had he thought that security members could show this level of sincerity.


    Today he was happy. He was no more worried for his life. Since there were honest security members they would definitely save him.


    With the urate attacks the numbers of the rider started decreasing. They could see however they were bound to remain loyal with the boss.


    The rk handpicked the card. It dug in his thigh. "Really I feel unlucky today. There had been many weapons and many weapon attacks but card attack made me think of my choice in the future. It hurts like sword." The card has the thickness and sharpness of the paper.


    One could imagine the skill and the weapon uniqueness. Many riders fell dead in the square. Many twisted attacks hurt the yers.


    The battle had been tough. This let the team members take glimpse of the type of enemies they could expect.


    Sashi emptied out her arrows. Jake faced only one cool down of his weapon. He might have used the grenade however the position of the riders was not favorable for this attack.


    Orin and rk saw that the riders were no more in numbers so they walked ahead. They mmed their weapons at the remaining three riders. They fell.


    They were alive but could not attack anymore. rk looked at the rider. He bent slightly and removed the hooded gown from the face. "Hell what." All three riders were simr in their facial appearance too.


    This made him speechless for some time. "As long as they were no more attacking I don''t have curiosity for them" Orin shrugged his shoulders. The square finally resumed the tranquility. But there were many dead riders.


    Junan sent Ahram to check the surrounding and make sure the boss was not eyeing them. When they were at the weakest point of the battle Junan felt that someone was keeping eyes at them.


    Later the intent disappeared. Team head was seriously worried at that moment.

 Chapter 236 - Red Rider 9

    Red Rider 9


    Eleventh quest


    Ahram returned after making sure that the area was clear and none of the enemies were in the surroundings. "We will move now. The enemy perhaps wanted to attack during the journey." Junan announced.


    It was gesture for the hidden team members to remain hidden. They won the battle because of them. Albert deactivated the shield and the tunneled cards fell from it.


    He did not need to pluck them out one by one. The merchant stood up from the ground. He looked at the square. Two of themp poles fell because of the battle..


    The fountain in the middle was still flowing as ever. It did not mind the battle or the dead riders. Also none of them took the fountain questionable in the middle of the square. Well most of squares were decorated this way.


    Just that the nose of the water bird was cut during some card attack. None of them talked about anything particr. They wanted to keep strict eye at the surrounding.


    The second square would best resort where boss could battle with the team members and kill the merchant.


    "I think the boss is powerful. Perhaps he learned the usage of the card or may I say he learned the abuse of the card." Orin whispered so that only rk could hear him.


    Every quest has the boss that held the ownership of the card that was temporary. Basically they were using the card against others or misusing. In both ways it was against the purpose of the card.


    This was the reason that the cards should be collected and sent back in the The box. In return the The box would give rewards whoever did this effort.


    The other two teams were unable to survive so this third team was willing toplete the task and every quest.


    This was eleventh quest. The team collected ten cards until now. The method of card collection was different in each quest. It depended on the type of bosses.


    "You are right. It would be tough to get the card from the boss. Imagine the underlings knew the skill to give us headache what would happen when the boss would appear. I am only concerned about his skill type and the level." rk answered in low voice.


    ¡­


    Junan mentallypared the skill of the underlings of the boss and then the boss. He wanted to understand the expected difference and what type of precaution could save from bad day.


    It was necessary. They were heading toward the second square. There was no doubt that the boss wanted to kill the merchant so he would definitely appear. The question was how much he could use card in the battle.


    For example if he destroyed the card in his foolishness just to win the battle then all efforts would go to gutter. The card was equally necessary. Junan looked at the team members. He wanted to select someone sharp.


    In case the boss wanted to use the utmost force of the card and destroy it then the hidden team members should stop him however as to what method would work, he was not sure.


    Junan sighed. Ahram was perfect because of his weapon. It could do wonder in the middle of the chaos. Of course team head did not want to skip the battle or find secret way to defeat the boss.


    He only wanted to secure the card as well as the merchant.


    There was high chance that the boss would bring rest of the underlings too. This would add up the pressure in the battle. The underlings were learned in two types of skills while the boss must be well versed with the force of the card.


    In this scenario the team members would face utmost trouble. "Ahram you will chase the boss. Your responsibility is to kill the boss if he tried to destroy the card during the bigger attack. The battle would be mess at the second square. Also go and inform Jake. He should attack with grenades no matter if he needed to change the location." Junan spoke.


    He did not want longer battle. In the previous battle at the first square he was troubled because the battle took long time. Junan got curious why the card attacks were not ending.


    Usually these types of weapons have cool down. The gun has cool down. The cards should have cool down too. It made Junan go mad. He was unable to contain his curiosity.


    The cards were raining. He was hoping that the attack would stop but it did not.


    He checked some of the stat.


    "Perhaps the developers intentionally granted the skill to increase the difficulty level." Junan murmured. There was no other exnation in his brain.


    For this it was necessary to prepare earlier.


    If the battle prolonged then the overall limitation of the time would ruin their next three quests. There was only one day left toplete the third level of the portal. It was up to the team and the team head how they wanted to save their time and effort.


    "We have proper weapons just that needed new and agile formation." Junan took deep breath and concluded. His actions got the attention of Albert. Albert could see the concern of the team head.


    He checked the remaining time. They were much engrossed to understand the requirement of the quest that forgot toply with the limitations of the time.


    Junan spoke loud, "Orin and rk, there is no need to remain at the front. Come here and follow the normal formation." Team head nned something to tackle the wave of the cards and how to get rid the enemies.


    Since the time was short, he wanted to use the simr formation that he made to kill therge numbers of monsters or creatures. The separate attacks would not do wonders in the short time.


    If he could not change the formation at the right time then there would be many moments of regret in the expected battle.


    Orin and rk slowed their pace. Ahram went to hide and keep eyes at the enemies. He also informed Jake about the orders of the team head. Jake understood the intentions of the team head.


    They knew battles took longer duration no matter how faster they act or attack. "So the team head decided to do some fireworks. Would not it damage the real car?" Sashi heard the order and asked Jake.


    Normally grenade or rdx attacks destroy regardless of the importance of the few things. Her question was simple and to the point. "The team head knew that I would care the card first and then attack so he did not add this advice in the order." Jake soberly answered.


    Sashi lifted up her brows and nodded.


    She slightly smiled at the fact that she did not think about aspect of the order and simply asked the boy.


    Jake decided that he would not attack at the boss instead he would take responsibility to kill the other riders. It would reduce burden on the team members and they would be able to tackle the boss. "If you are going to kill underlings then I will shot arrows at the boss. The other team members are in front and their weapons could defense against the long range." Sashimented.


    The words of the younger yer gave her smart idea to follow. This time they were facing the enemy with long range card weapon. However the team members were having mix of weapons ording to their professions.


    It would be troublesome to attack when one was working for defense first.


    Jake nodded. This idea could be helpful against the boss.


    They kept the journey. Jake and Sashi were careful so that the enemy should not locate them. Ahram kept hidden.


    Junan was done ordering the new formation.


    ¡­


    Re rider took another path to stop the security member by confronting them suddenly. He wanted to block their path at the second square.


    In his eyes the security members would retreat seeing so many riders attacking them. It would give the red rider some satisfaction. He wanted to see fear on their faces before killing them.


    His decision might give advantage to the team members because of their new formation. The boss was oblivious instead happy.


    Both parties were heading at the same ce with different motif.


    The merchant felt his throat dry. The tension was rising up. He could feel it. Mendon saw how the security member was guiding others. He seemed very professional.


    "You must be new recruit in the city." Mendon asked Junan.


    Junan side smiled and nodded. "Indeed city needed new recruits so that the ruthless criminals get punishments." Junan answered. His answer surprised Mendon.


    He was impressed. "I am still unsure why red rider wanted to kill me?" Mendon murmured. He did not speak loud because he was not sure why security members were putting this much effort.

 Chapter 237 - Red Rider 10

    Red Rider 10


    Eleventh quest


    The pace of the team members increased after Junan decided the proper formation before battling with the boss. Merchant noticed that the leading security member was no more concerned.


    It made him rx. From the signs the security members were ready for another battle. The scars of the previous battle were still there however there was no use in wasting time or waiting.


    They could heal the scars after killing the boss. Also the scars were not threatening for their hp.


    The second square was near after much travel. They crossed many open and bigger streets. The buildings of the city moved behind as the team members advanced forward..


    The boss wasing from the opposite side. He saw the security members quite energetic and active. Junan saw the rider in the middle. The rider was wearingplete ck overall. One might not be able to see the ck horse in the blind night.


    Junan felt as if the quest name was scam method of the developers. If the boss no way matched with the fake description then it was wondrous that the team members were able to force hime in front and battle.


    There were red riders at his left and right sides. All of the fake teams were working for the boss Junan nodded to see this. With the strong premonition he was able to prepare beforehand.


    The attention of the boss was clear the way boss appeared and blocked the path. The numbers were of the red riders were exaggerated. It might have brought trouble for the team if they happened to be in the previous formation. Albert kept the merchant near the shield.


    He knew that the enemies were efficient in two types of skills. None of the direction was safe for now. He activated the shield and stood alert.


    Sashi and Jake saw the enemy. "I will change my location toward the left side of the square. There should be some surprise for the boss since he looks so confident." Jake gestured Sashi and silently moved from his current ce.


    Any moment the battle would start. Currently there was silence. The boss lifted his hooded head. He seemed not care the oue. His card got active. The boss wanted to begin the battle with his first attack.


    The n was to divide the attention of the security members and kill the merchant. Boss wanted to escape after killing in case the security members happened to be reluctant to give up.


    The circumstances forced to confront each other however the boss was unwilling to expose himself before killing all his enemies.


    Junan clearly saw the active card and nodded. He wanted Jake to do the st at the right time. His weapon was not long range. Orin and rk were in the same situation.


    They could only use weapons for defense at the moment. The card flew in the air and expanded its state. It was the advanced state at which the card could kill any enemy at the will of the owner.


    Junan and others twitched. This was the first ever that they saw the card in the true form. It was real weapon. Perhaps the cards were actually weapons of the The box. Junan thought in his head.


    The possibility seemed higher to witness the strength.


    However it was not good sign. The advanced form of the card could be the weakest too. It could simply damage the card if the opponent properly attacked.


    The riders were also ready to shower the card attacks. They witnessed how the security members killed the four teams. Now it was time for the payback however they did not know that the security members were not ready for the payback.


    Jake reached at his location. Ahram could see the enemy. Currently the attack type was visible. The boss perhaps did not want to spend much time on the death of the merchant.


    The riders were also impatient. Jake thought not to waste single moment. The card swayed in the air. It emitted strong lights as if the fatal weapon was ready to kill the enemy. The surrounding turned wild. The storm of the wind appeared out of nowhere.


    This was the part of skill that the boss was using for the particr attack. Jake threw three grenades at once. The left side of the riders fell under the chaos.


    It also interrupted the attack of the boss. Sashi was waiting for this moment. She shot the arrow and it stuck at the arm of the boss. Ahram appeared.


    The boss and the riders got baffled. The grenades gave enough of the damage to the riders at the left side. The remaining alive riders thought to search the hidden enemy.


    Boss turned offensive to see that the security members were actually sharp to attack sneakily. However he activated the card in hurry and attacked.


    Albert spread his shield and card stuck at the shield. It was still active and trying to pierce through the shield. "Someone should kill the boss. Hurry." Junan shouted in the mess of situation.


    Ahram leapt toward the boss in hurry. The sharp des of the chain shined during the attack. The boss thought that the security members would focus to save the merchant so none of them would try to attack him.


    Also there were riders. He was caught in the trouble due to the sts. The riders dispersed or most of them were looking for the hidden attacker. Jake changed his location but before walking away, he threw the rdx pouch and fired.


    This halted the riders. They could no more search the hidden enemy.


    The opposite roads of the square got destroyed. Many riders fell dead before attacking at the team members. The boss bent a little to avoid the chain. It did not work. He was trying to borrow some time so that the card destroyed the shield and kill the merchant however the shield remained persistent.


    At some point the shield was about to shatter. Albert got concerned and checked the avable options for the advance life of the shield. The blunt option of using hp was ticking in the stat.


    Albert did not think twice and clicked. He did not want to disappoint team head. The hp could be earned however losing against the boss was something that could give bigger damage.


    The hp sacrifice did not go to waste. It shattered the confidence of the boss. At the same time chain dragged him on the ground. His shattered confidence caused the card stop working. It deactivated immediately.


    Sashi shot arrows at the riders who were trying to save the boss. Jake also started firing. The riders were no more in numbers.


    The fountain in the middle of the square finally copsed after the rdx st. The fountain was not bigger in structure instead fragile.


    rk and Orin rushed toward the riders to silence them. Junan remained with Albert. In case any random rider attack with the cards Albert would be pushed to his limits. Junan picked the card from the ground. It resumed the normal size and the lit symbol.


    Ahram dragged the boss. Orin came and joined hands to kill with the thorny mace. He was eager to attack at the boss no matter if he was no more in the defense state.


    The thorny mace hit the boss and he breathedst. With this the quest ended. Junan saw the situation and collected the card in the inventory. It was not necessary to kill the remaining riders ording to the quest demand.


    The team members got shrouded in the fog. If they say that the quest was simple then they were right however it could have be the sour throat in case they lost it.


    They saved the card as well as the merchant. It was biggest benefit of using their hard earned hp and Exp. Orin used his Exp to get the best clue while Albert used his precious hp to keep the shield persistent against the attack.


    The time was ticking at the pace of light. There were still three cards missing from the inventory. While the time limit for the Third level was short. In just twenty four hours the team members should collect the remaining cards or else their efforts and the struggle would bury under the soil.


    This was strict rule for the first five levels. The teams shouldplete the quest under the time limit. After level five huge changes were made to appreciate the teams. They could im the level even if they could notplete thest or secondst quest.


    In the long run the developers and the organizers both parties wanted to keep the curiosity of the spectators at the peak. The changes in the rules were necessary with regards to the present situation where normal teams were unable to survive tillst or secondst quest.


    The beginning of the next quest appeared strange.

 Chapter 238 - Exaza

    Exaza


    Twelfth quest


    The new quest opened up in front of them. Team members found themselves in the middle of the forest. The forest was not in good condition.


    At the side some of the trees were thrown on the ground uprooted. Team members looked around to survey the new quest area. rk adjusted his hammer on the shoulder. His eyes were no more curious.


    The nearly destroyed forest could not capture his attention. "The forest already faced worst. It is not that we could bete. This path in the middle of the forest has some fresh signs.." He pointed at the path.


    The dry dust gave impressions as if the creatures were in hurry for something. "Near and far the forest is fairly ruined. Who could have done this?" Albert walked toward the broken trunk of the tree. It was near the path where they were standing currently.


    Jake spotted the fur of some creature at the other side of the path. "It must be part of skin. But how ended up here?" Jake spoke. Orin was standing near him. He looked up at his words.


    There was fur skin hanging at the corner of the sharp edge bough. "I guess creatures must have brawled here some time ago. But the question is simple. Where are the signs of blood battle?" Orin constricted his eyes to look for the blood sttered however it was nowhere.


    He could not deny that things were confusing. Well for him most of time things were confusing. His thick head worry about the enemies and how to capture them in the minimum time.


    Orin rarely nned anything, he did not like to invest time in thinking how to do the quest perfect in fact he wished to go all out everywhere and see what had been away from them in the quest.


    "If not battle then perhaps chase. It can be chase for sure." Jake thought for a while and spoke again. "Your words gave some point. See those wild steps at the path and then they lead ahead from here to north, not sure if it is north¡­" Jakemented as if trying his best to conclud his theory.


    His words got attention and Orin fairly followed his pointed location. He held his thorny mace and stabbed at the ground. "The upper surface of the ground is normal while the under surface is strangely in the small rocks however they are uneven. Guess if the chase was done on the surface and there were few creatures madly running then the ground should have turned smooth." This was the first ever that Orin used his brain like detective.


    rk happened to hear hisment. He was ready to talk with Junan however he changed his mind and walked toward Jake and Orin. "Bruh your conclusion ispelling. I was thinking the same because my feet did not feel the smooth ground at first." rkmented walking near them.


    He was bulky in stature and since the portal provided virtual experience it was not hard to feel the difference in the ground.


    Jake noticed how Orin got invested to check for the ground. "ording to your theory the creatures or the monsters belong underground?" Jake asked.


    He was interested to know the particrs of the quest. "I guess I should ask book of detection first." Orin suggested.


    Jake nodded. It was most easy way to get the clue so they could go along. "Let''s walk toward the team head first." Jake spoke.


    The team head has all rights to listen the clue from the book of detection and give orders ording to it. In fact he was responsible to make proper decision in the limited avable time for the quest.


    They walked toward Junan and Albert. Sashi and Ahram were already there. Standing in the ruined forest brought several questions about the quest that which they wanted to know the answers.


    Junan was about to call detective of the team. It was thest day of the portal and the three cards were missing. Time was precious for them.


    "I will open the book of detection." Orin spoke and clicked. The book of detection did not open as it usually open up. Orin twitched. From some quests the book of detection was taking Exp as the price of the clue but now it was reluctant to open up.


    Orin checked stat to see any changes. It was all same nothing unusual appeared. "The book of detection is not responding." Orin shrugged his shoulders.


    He was worried because even single clue could help them understanding the situation in the quest however at this moment the book of detection refused to open up.


    "What''s wrong?" Junan asked. He saw Orin turned silent. "The time limit ising to its end soon. We need proper clue." Team head urged Orin to speak something.


    "I can''t do anything when the book of detection is not responding. I have required exp but the options turned grey." Orin replied.


    Team members heard. They got worried because it could potentially ruin their ns for thepletion of the level. "Ah I should have remembered this portal and the gutsy developers." rkmented. He could no more keep his anger.


    Junan looked at Albert then Jake. Jake always found ways to proceed in the quest without the clue of the book of detection. "Perhaps they locked the easy option in the profession. For us it will be blind destination again." Jake spoke.


    It was time to get the assistance from the task panel. Before Jake could ask task panel for clue they heard scream. It was oddly odd.


    A monster was running at the rough path. It was the same where they were standing and discussing.


    The monster snarled to see the humans in the Exazand. However it did not bring any furious expressions instead got pleased. There was something shining on its head.


    "The monster wanted to take this usual path we should walk aside." Orin suggested. None of them sensed any intent from the monster. It was madly rushing in their direction.


    "I am not sure if the monster has nothing to do with us." Junan walked aside and gestured others. They emptied out the path however the monster came and stopped in front of Junan.


    The monster pulled out the shining pearl from the forehead. As soon as the monster pulled out pearl from the forehead, it shifted its form. Four feet tall and week human looked at Junan having the pearl in the skinny hands.


    "This is Exaza Land, you shouldplete the quest at your own risk." The skinny man handed the pearl. Junan stood speechless. He was curious why this human gave this pearl. Also the transformation simply shattered imagination from the core.


    Howe a monster that looked quite powerful turn out skinny four feet human without pearl? What was with the pearl and why he wanted to give it to him?


    Most important of all he was giving warning. Well one could say it was direct warning. "I should leave now." The four feet did not speak further instead hurried to leave.


    "Wait. Who are you?" Junan shouted however the four feet skinny man walked away. They could have stopped him however at some distance he started digging the ground and entered inside.


    Team members took deep breath to see oddity of the situation. They were quite shocked how the human was acting monster again.


    "He saidplete the quest at your own risk. Perhaps he does not know we have been through risks in all quest?" Orin chuckled. He was could not help but let go the tension his heart suffered to see the skinny human.


    Junan looked at the pearl and spoke, "If the npc is here to warn then there must be something risky. You can see the book of detection is not responding."


    Jake critically observed the situation then looked at the digital clock. Time was ticking forward.


    He walked toward team head and asked, "Can I take a look at the pearl?" Jake wanted to observe the pearl. By picking in the hand he could easily ask the task panel about the characteristics.


    "Sure take a look." Junan handed him the pearl. Jake held and silently asked the task panel.


    The screen appeared with all the information about the pearl.


    [The pearl of Exaza Land]


    [The host could use it for the direction in the forest. Only one direct thou]


    [It would lead toward the Mangora monster. The monster is waiting for this pearl]


    [Warning: The monster is cannibal. It survive at the flesh of the humans]


    [Warning: The pearl should necessarily reach the mangora monster or else it would start eating the small colony of the humans in the mangora hill.]


    [Warning: The pearl could make the monster fell asleep for six months then the pearl would destroy. During this time the host could solve the riddle of the Exaza Land]

 Chapter 239 - Exaza 2

    Exaza 2


    Twelfth quest


    Jake read through the text. He was quite shocked that the pearl was the basis of the quest yet a four feet skinny human came to hand them the warning.


    "This pearl has some sign shining inside." Jake pondered a little before speaking. First of all, he was liable to bring them toward the monster then worry about the riddle.


    The pearl has a lifespan and the Mangora monster would vex out his hunger at the humans. Perhaps they would be his meal if the team members were unable to reach there and handle the situation. Jake wanted to characterize a simple solution so that in search of a simple path he could bring them to the substantial challenge.


    ''There were some troublesome aspects of the strategic games that''s why yers rarely invest their time in such games. Those games feel dry and dull to move on and take the challenge.


    Naturally, the development of such games differed with time and they got lost in the trending lists. The newer form games took ce in the meantime.


    As far as the portal game was concerned it was entirely designed with the peak intellect of developers. The strategy was enlisted with the urgency of thepletion of each quest. Every rted clue and the linked tasks were hazardous.


    They could expect battle anywhere, attacks and rivals. The most significant and vital aspect was that the professions were masterly worked over to prove to be a headache to the yers.


    This made the portal a terrible challenge at every step. It became the reason behind the experienced yers falling in the traps of the portal and being unable toplete the quests without damage.


    The reputation of the experienced yers fell into the gutters because of this portal game. Now they were reluctant to blindly enter at any level. Only a few teams tried their luck in the first three levels and they got disqualified eventually.


    They could not keep up with the challenges.


    It was a game of brains and guts. Search quests, find the direction of the tasks, tackle the enemies, solve the impaired involvement of the NPC, get deceived or give damage to the opponents, alle in handy in every single level.


    There were some hidden formats at every level and most of all the restrictions of the professions at various parts of the quests. Thankfully they did not faceplete restriction until now.''


    Jake showed the pearl and there was a blur pointer that relocated itself like apass when Jake moved the pearl. Junan prudently took a look. There was a sliver of nce.


    Junan held the pearl but lost the glimpse of the blur pointer. He ardently searched it but could not track it.


    "Can you see it if it is still there?" Junan handed it back.


    Jake picked and could see the pointer.


    "It is pointing to the left side of the forest clearing." Jake held the pearl pointed in the direction.


    Junan nodded, he looked around and at the ticking time, "You have brought us where we should be for the task of the quest." Junan waved his hand to gesture others to move behind the younger yer.


    The destroyed forest silently watched them walking toward the Mangora monster. This monster had been creating trouble for the human colony. It appeared three days ago when the teampleted the fifth quest.


    Thepletion of the fifth quest opened tasks of the advanced quests. Junan and others did not check the stat and the in-depth options due to limited time.


    At every quest, there were lots of sub-category options that lit up or turned grey indicating the active or inactive task. The developers intentionally made the navigation dense so as to mystify the yers.


    However, one could spend some time and navigate but because of the portal level and the limited time, it was hard to invest precious time in understanding the ever-changing stat.


    The Mangora monster appeared and started troubling the people of the colony. It stuffed several humans in its big mouth. Several managed to escape. They used different methods to stay away from the hungry monster.


    Some of them dug the pearls from the ground and transformed them. But there was a problem with the shifting of their form. They could not stay in the monster form for a long time under the ground. Currently, they were living like rogues, not maintaining their stay in the human colony. Their life had be chaotic.


    They were told that the team would appear here and solve the problem. After the teampleted the eleventh quest. The signs appeared in the twelfth quest. It was time for the team toe and save the human colony.


    This was the reason that the four feet skinny humans sent one of the members to hand over the pearl.


    They were looking for the team to reach the colony before the Mangora monster started digging the ground and capturing them. The pearl could guide direction fairly.


    Jake walked in a rough direction. The uneven ground was another challenge to cross. One could fall in case the underground soil was not smooth enough to stable their grip on the ground.


    rk was walking carefully, still his feet kept digging the ground. It was almost simr to walking in quicksand Despite all effort, it was hard to avoid sinking in the sand.


    rk looked like he was walking on his toes. Albert and Ahram used trees as their support. The Mangora monster was a near-human colony while the colony was empty.


    However, the monster found out where the human hid. It could sense their tiny fleshy bodies. The problem was that the tiny humans were not enough to satisfy the hunger, still it wanted to gobble them to halt the grumbling of its stomach.


    The humans were trembling, hidden under the ground and waiting when the strong team would appear and address their problem.


    Jake turned from the path toward the left. Part of the forest was cleared and there were some cottages. The cottages were not in good condition because the monster ruined them while searching for the humans.


    There were several uneven parts of the ground one would think that some underground creature turned the soil upside down. Jake was leading the team so he was ahead of them. He shook his head because red soil fell on him.


    The big monster snarled in its slumber and the dry soil sttered. Jake gestured others to not walk forward anymore. He happened to see the monster at much distance. It was a huge NPC that they ever tackled.


    Jake held his breath he was afraid that the monster might detect his presence. The task panel openly gave a warning that the monster liked the flesh of humans.


    The distance was enough however the size of the monster brought a series of threats. They would not be able to defeat it without knowing weakness or the riddle. The riddle could potentially make their task easierpared to the task difficulty.


    Junan silently asked what happened and why Jake gestured them to remain at the back end. Jake spread his hands to portray the monster without speaking anything.


    His attention was to bring the team members to the other side of the human colony. It was necessary to know how they should use the pearl to proceed in the task.


    As long as they could reach at the other side it would not restrict their current actions. One by one they moved.


    Jake kept the appearance on the monster in his head. He was the first one to cast nce for brief moment. The furry monster snarled in the slumber and the face became visible. The distance was not small.


    Jake looked at the face and then the pearl. He was trying to observe something crucial.


    In the previous few quests his interaction with the task panel was limited with the life saving instructions. Jake could tell that the task panel would not randomly interfere and help him go through tasks.


    He should necessarily work hard to understand the big picture of the tasks that could solve the typical problems. He was best at observing and then following the theory.


    Also he was nearing at the seventh level of the task panel. He was confident of using both hands for the controls in near future.


    Thepletion of this third level of the portal meant a lot for him. He was excited to open the box of The. With the additional perks and rewards from the portal he could expect much improvement in his task panel level.


    All was part of his hopes and struggle in the portal. This was not slow progress but enough of chaotic to keep him at his heels. The development of each quest brought several positive and threatening moments during tasks.


    Jake wanted to remain strong part of the team till thest level.

 Chapter 240 - Exaza 3

    Exaza 3


    Twelfth Quest


    They halted their feet. Jake was concerned because the task panel fairly borated the use of this pearl for the sake of thepletion of the quest.


    Now that he knew the warning and instructions of the task panel he should give proper attention to the task. The colony was simr uneven. Hey found it difficult. Sashi tried her best still the ground could not take her burden on its shoulders. She slipped inside the ground without making noise.


    Her face got ruffled with the dry soil. Sashi tried to see the dark underground ce. It was small and one could hardly adjust in it by folding legs.


    Sashi did not scream. She should not or else she would get the scolding of the team head. The human in the underground soil matched with the one that they met in the forest.


    All of them were hiding because the monster could any time wake up and shuffle the cottages of the colony. After that he would dig the ground from everywhere and capture the humans.


    rk bent down to see the girl if she was fine. He saw her inside the hole of the ground looking at something horrible because her expressions were that of scared.


    rk did not want to speak and call her. The team head gestured them to remain silent and secretive.


    He picked the small amount of soil and threw inside the hole. Sashi looked up. She wanted to get angry but could not. There was already dust on her face. rk added more to it. He bent and gave helping hand to bring her out. Sashi nodded and extended her arm.


    Albert walked behind Junan. They were walking toward the other side of the cottages. It created more than enough distance. At least they could talk here and the monster would not sense their presence for some time.


    The humans under the ground were scared and did not want to talk with the team. They wanted the team to kill the monster or solve the riddle. This was the only way to get rid the plight.


    "There is big monster near. The pearl was pointing toward the monster however without proper guidance we might not be able to tackle the situation." Jake spoke before team head could ask.


    Jake looked at the ground and found the reason why it was uneven. He surveyed the area. It wasughable that the humans dug the ground and they were visible in front of the predator.


    "The humans hiding under the ground can help us know the task. I am sure they know much about it. The way first strange human brought the pearl for us is a sign that the human colony has something to do with the quest." Jake pointed toward the ground and exined.


    Now that after traveling and seeing the colony he was confident that including the humans in the task would not harm the quest. At least for the sake of general information he could manipte the existence of the human npc.


    This was also pointer from the task panel. "You are right. We cannot trust random npc however we can ask those are afraid of the monsters. They could tell something important." Junan bent toward the ground and uncovered the soil.


    It was not difficult for him. The soil was soft and upturned. The whole near and far part of the forest was simr. There was no much difference except the ruined cottages.


    "You are trying to hide from monster most definitely however let me tell you, the method is really hrious. You should not expect that you seeded to hide from the enemy by closing your eyes. This way you are giving chance to your enemy tough at your effort. Do you want to be taken asughingstock?" Junan dragged human npc out of the ground hole andmented.


    Junan might haveughed at this method of the npc however seeing their skinny stature it was natural for them to fear from the stronger monster.


    "Even if I tried to run away from the monster it would dig the whole forest to capture so I can only hope that I escape his cruel hands by fate." The skinny npc answered and shrugged his shoulders.


    He was not bothered by the behavior of the team member instead he looked at Junan with nk eyes.


    Junan coughed. He was not supposed to get influenced. Albert and others reached in the meantime. Albert walked ahead and spoke, "If you could tell why you are hiding and what more you know about monster, this may help us deal with your problem, how does it sounds?" Albert bent at the skinny npc and asked.


    He knew once the monster woke up they would be in trouble. "The monster would not leave until the riddle is solved while we don''t know what is the riddle? You might find the riddle if the monster fell in temporary slumber with the help of pearl. I hope the messenger sent this pearl to you already." The skinny human shrugged his shoulders as if he was not concerned after revealing the real path.


    Junan looked at Albert. Jake sighed. They were looking at each other because the monster was too big to be taken easy feat.


    "The pearl is going to help in throwing the monster in slumber. What if we kill the monster? I know it would take effort however we can do it?" rk spoke enthusiastic.


    He was once again ready to use his wild hammering on the monster. "Sigh little kid. You are too much confident however killing the monster would bring trouble for you if you wanted to proceed in the next quest. Thepletion of this quest would unlock the next quest keep in mind. The monster would disappear once you solve the riddle. Are you fooling to kill the monster?" The skinny npc looked at rk with contempt in his eyes.


    rk got stumped for some moments. He did not expect that the npc would get annoyed at his suggestion. It was slightly overdone on his part.


    Orin controlled hisughter. This quest turned out another surprise for them. Thepletion of the twelfth quest would unlock the thirteenth quest.


    They could rte what would happen once they got at the wrong side. The hard effort and all the quests would not be able to make up for the loss.


    Ahram held his chain weapon andmented, "Is this ancient tom and the bell event happening again? How the pearl would help?" he asked because it was unclear and the monster snarled.


    It was the time to address the hunger. The monster was not satisfied. It was annoyed at the fact that someone dragged it here in this ce yet the avable food was not enough to fill the stomach.


    ''It is up to you to find how you will use the pearl." The skinny npc shrugged. It jumped in the ground hole. Now that team was here the humans were less worried.


    ording to the promise of the quest originator they should feel at ease once the team came for help.


    Junan shook his head. He came to know the basic of the quest which was as weird as it could be. He could see the monster awakening its body to get in action and bring trouble.


    Now that they know the presence of the monster they also knew the problem with the task.


    Jake looked at the huge face of the monster. It was big enough to amodate two team members at once inside the mouth.


    "We are in trouble guys get ready." Junan announced. Twenty five feet big and bulky monster looked down at them with contempt.


    They were mere crawling insects for the hungry monster.


    At least they were betterpared to the skinny four feet less fleshy creatures. They could run around but it would be waste of effort.


    "I happened to see how the pearl would work." In the middle of the disappointment they heard the voice.


    Jake happened to see the third eye spot in the middle of the forehead of the monster, the pearl size and shape matched with the third eye spot.


    It was apparent that they could use the pearl however it would be challenge once they worked on it.


    First of all they should think a way how to reach at the third eye spot. The twenty five feet big monster would not sit in front of them and let them ce the pearl.


    "First of all we should move ahead before the monster reach at the colony and shuffle the ground." Junan reminded them that they were team and should not let the enemy walk over their heads.


    None of them was scared however they were oblivious what method could help them win against the monster.


    "Ahram take the pearl and get ready for adventure. We will work in hasty formation for now.." Junan added.

 Chapter 241 - Exaza 4

    Exaza 4


    Twelfth quest


    Junan gestured them to move about the monster. The most pressing task was to focus and send the monster in slumber. Now that they know where to shot the pearl they were ready to do the task.


    Junan decided to order the team members those were best with the sprint. They could use near trees as support. Without support they would not be able to carry the task.


    "We cannot use heavy weapons to injure the monster. Keep in mind the monster could give damage during the hasty task. If anyone of you found cking or irresponsible with the behavior I would not let go unpunished. We are very close to thepletion of the third level, it must not get spoiled at the peak." Junan spoke out loud to let everyone listen carefully.


    Team members heard his warning. They knew the importance of the task and the level. So they were ready to work hard again as usual.


    Jake walked at the distance. Creating distance was the first choice for everyone so that the big arms of the monster should not capture them by neck.


    Sashi and the others were waiting for the order of the team head.


    The monster looked at the hasty actions of the humans. Since the humans spread around it became tough to capture them one by one. The giant body felt it bothersome to do the effort at first.


    The monster was trying to figure out the attentions of the humans. They were different from the skinny four feet humans. The four feet humans were not agile or active to escape from its hands while the movements of these humans were faster. It would take real effort to capture them and stuff in the mouth.


    The monster extended its hand to capture rk. He was quite bulky and possibly the stomach would get happy to take this meal. rk stepped back and tried to attack with the hammer. His intentions were to keep the arm away.


    "The monster is cannibal so its attack meant that the humans are meal. Stay alert defend yourself." Junan once again warned.


    The cannibal monster did not need to attack or worry for anything else. They focus at capturing and stuffing the human in the mouth. If the mangora monster captured one of them and did this stuffing then they would be doomed.


    rk hammered on the hand however the monster did not feel itching. It was simr of throwing egg against the mountain.


    rk got shocked. Now it was more than necessary to stay away and use fastest controls.


    Jake gave the pearl to the team head. The attention of the monster was fixated at rk and it was best time to use the pearl.


    Team head called Ahram and handed him pearl in hurry. "I am sure once you put the pearl in the middle of the forehead the monster would fell in slumber. Make sure you do not receive damage with the actions of the monster during this. Other team members would try to borrow enough time for you to follow up." Junan exined.


    Ahram was suitable for this task while Orin would also sprint in the same time.


    The n was hasty. Two team members would climb up from left and right. Both were good at sprint ability. The benefit of sending both at once would be the distracted attention of the monster.


    Also the team members at the ground would make sure to sidetrack.


    They were near the human colony however the presence of the team members got the attention of the monster and it did not walk to search the hidden four feet skinny humans.


    The monster brought both hands to block the path for rk. Both big hands fairly restricted the movements of the team members. The hands stood on the ground as if walls closing in.


    The dry dust dragged around rk. He coughed as if it bothered his breathing.


    This was worst for him when experiencing the advanced game portal. It was simr of coughing when facing dust on road. The monster seemed enjoying with the fact that it was ready to block the humanpletely.


    Albert looked at the actions of the monster. He came rushing to help rk.


    The way monster limited his movements could bring trouble for rk. It could potentially give him damage. Albert reached near the hand and used shield. The shield smashed against the hands. Well it did not annoy the monster instead it got excited to see another human ready to be its meal.


    rk felt the presence of the providence to see Albert. He was worried that the hammering would not bring any change to his fate. The team head said that they should not attack the monster however the monster was not someone to get itching least.


    The monster stopped his hand walls to not further advance instead add up the second human in the meal te.


    Orin and Ahram got this chance to do the task in hurry.


    They rushed toward the nearest tree then sprinted toward the arms of the monster.


    Orin was responsible to attack if necessary during the task. It would let Ahramplete the task. The monster was still busy to capture Albert when two humansnded on the arms.


    This was the easiest way to reach at the shoulders then by sprinting Ahram would fix the pearl at the forehead.


    The super easy n got ruined soon because the monster shook its arm to get rid the insects. There was nothing to remain stable at the arm so Orin fell away from the monster while Ahram used chains to circle around the arm.


    He wished that the team members provide enough of support so he couldplete the task. Junan was looked at the changes. "Jake you should create some noise for the monster." Junan ordered.


    He was sure the sts would get the attention of the monster. Jake picked threw one grenade near monster. The distance still remained enough to not directly harm the monster.


    The monster was about to pull the chain and capture Ahram however the giant body shook with the st. It was not due to impact instead the monster got afraid.


    This st matched with the angry feet thump of the bigger mangora monsters those were living in the seventeenth level of the portal. This monster came from the seventeenth level of portal game.


    The seventeenth level of the portal has theplete world of the mangora monsters, the developers wanted to introduce the monster in earlier level so that the teams should know the expected difficulty stages of the future levels.


    ''The purpose was to keep the interest of the spectators as well as the teams. The investors and the organizers would equally remain sticky with the portal games. This was the type of business sense that was being used in order to earn big by creating curiosity.


    The curiosity of the spectators could let the portal games remain hot topic in the international scenario.''


    The mangora monster looked scared. It was no more interested to throw the human away instead worried. Ahram found this chance to move above shoulders.


    The monster looked at the left where the st happened. Jake blinked. He could not understand the actions of the monster however its eyes were telling the level of worry looking toward the open forest.


    It was clear that monster was expecting some bigger apparition. Jake held another grenade and threw at distance.


    It earned more than enough time for Ahram. He sprinted knowing that monster was not moving anymore.


    Ahram ced the pearl in the middle of the forehead. The pearl started emitting light and the monster slowly reacted to the changes.


    Ahram hurried to move away from the falling giant body of the monster. Others followed. They did not take much time inpleting the task.


    The monster fell with huge thump bringing smaller earthquake.


    ording to the four feet skinny human as soon as the monster fell in slumber they would get the clue of the riddle andter solve it toplete the quest however the team members looked at each other.


    They had simr question as to where this riddle would appear. Orin received warning notice on his stat. the book of detection gave some sign.


    Orin looked at others and opened the book of detection wishing that he would be saved from big trouble.


    There was something written on the page with golden ink.


    ording to the previous interactions the golden clue means a perfect clue or the direct gesture for the advancement in the quest.


    He got slightly happy. "I received riddle on the book of detection, let me read it." Orin spoke when others were looking at his hasty actions.


    Team head and others felt relieved to know. They wanted the riddle more than anything at this moment.. Jake walked near to know what was awaiting for them in the riddle.

 Chapter 242 - Exaza 5

    Exaza 5


    Twelfth quest


    Orin read the clue, "The three corners of the Exazand should be one. The mangora monster should return to the seventeenth level."


    The riddle met the criteria of true riddle. The team members could not understand anything much less to borate.


    Orin as the bearer of the Detective profession should try his best to borate however he was standing speechless. The riddle was unique and they don''t know how they could make the three corners in to one.


    "Bringing riddle at the thirdst quest of the level is not friendly notion of the developers. Do they think we have enough of time to run around and search meaning of the riddle? Our Detective is standing as if he is worriless." Junan rubbed his hands on his temples.


    Albert pointed his spear at the ground and held it straight. He supported it on the ground looking at the team head, "It is confirmed that this high level monster does not belong to third level. The responsibility is to send it back by solving the riddle." Hemented his theory.


    For all team members it was something they had had never happened to face in any game. Since when did the monsters of advance levels started to appear in the lower levels? And the expectations were that high to do the task.


    ''Despite all the odds of the portal game, it was getting increasingly demanding for the yers. However it increased the curiosity of the spectators.


    The appearance of the stronger monster in the third level aired the tension among the spectators as well as the teams those were getting ready for the next level entry.


    Now most of them were looking at the third team and what method they woulde up to get rid the trouble. The third team was under pressure of the situation. The ticking time added trouble to it. There were still three quests before thepletion of the third level.''


    Junan looked at Albert. "The problem is not big. We can still tackle it. The monster is stronger that''s why we are not supposed to defeat it instead send it back." Team head did not want his team members get scared of the task.


    His shining sword could do wonders when he wielded it. Junan was experienced guild leader and pretty sober yer. He could tell the situation and the demand of the situation.


    In this particr situation the yers needed to maintain theirposure. "There is nothing that we cannot do. We are different from other teams. Everyone y for money or the self-interests. We are here for the greater picture of the portal games. Remember nothing is bigger than our courage." Junan spoke firmly.


    His first priority was to boost up the determination of the team members. With their perseverance he could lead this team andplete any tough quest however if they got disappointed then thepletion of the single task would be impossible.


    The four feet skinny humans were looking at the team members from afar.


    They wanted to know if the team could solve the riddle or not. The monster would wake up after some time and then none of them would be able to survive.


    They would definitely be the meal of the mangora monster.


    Sashi took deep breath. She hung her arrow at the back and spoke, "We can start our task by searching the three corners of the Exazand. It would let us know what we are supposed to do."


    In her opinion the riddle could only lead them nowhere if they did not search the three corners. No matter if the three corner did not exist still they could by chance get any clue.


    "There are these skinny humans, team head might ask them as well." Sashi pointed toward the uneven ground at the distance.


    The skinny human that was keeping eyes at the team members saw the girl pointing at them. He screamed and gathered rest of skinny fes. They ran at the opposite side away from the team.


    Surprisingly despite their skinny stature they were too fast and soon disappeared from the eyes of the team members.


    Sashi got shocked to see this. Well her attention was pure however the reaction of the skinny humans was hasty. Her pointed arm was still. After seeing that her actions made them flee, she brought down the pointed hand.


    "I think the skinny humans are afraid of something." Sashi blinked to speak the excuse.


    Others were fully attentive toward her when she spoke her suggestion and they witnessed what happened after her suggestion. They noted reaction of the skinny humans and the reaction of the female yer. Unknowingly they were smiling. It brought fresh wave of enthusiasm toplete the task.


    Junan held his sword. "Now that the book of detection is not avable for clue, we should search the clue." He gestured all of them.


    Jake might have asked task panel for the clue however he was stumped at the answer of the task panel. The previous clue was giving with the minute detail that eventually cost the ce of all three clues for daily.


    There was no more clue for today. Jake felt spilling some anger at the task panel but he could not. The situation was simr, at the time of crisis all assistance disappeared.


    However Jake was not disappointed. He could keep critical eye at the surrounding and tell the better options for follow up.


    Team head called them to hurry and move. They were going to search the boundary of the exazand. After appearing in this quest they did not check much about the quest area.


    Orin and Ahram hurried with the sprint ability. They could rush faster than others.


    ¡­


    The Exaza Land was constantly under threat. The beastly insects were the bigger problem.


    The fourth corner of thend was attacked with the next quest area so it was safe. The rest of three parts were attacked by the odd insects. They soil eaters.


    Originally the Exazand was safe for the skinny humans however it got attacked recently. The reason was unknown for the skinny humans. However they were much afraid to encounter those insects.


    The insects were frightening. They could eat the soil and destroy the Exazand slowly. It was the threat that skinny humans could never tackle.


    This was the reason that they fled after they saw the team member pointing toward them. They fled thinking that perhaps the human team would force them to bring toward the first corner of thend.


    Since skinny humans were part of the soil the insects would get attracted toward them. It would bring disaster. The insects would finish the living of the exazand before finishing thend.


    All three corners were facing simr situation and the insects were too fast to eat up half of it.


    The destruction of the Exaza Land would result the locking of the thirteenth quest. It could potentially devastate all struggle of the third team.


    The collective and individual formation of the tasks made it necessary for the third team to go through the tasks at any risk. Now that live portal was opening the advance gaming concept, the developers wanted to give heist of threats.


    At every step the third team would be thrown on knees in order to hype the spectators.


    The ending of the third level would definitely make the spectators earnestly wait for the fourth level.


    The insects were not in small numbers. In case the third team gotte in understanding the riddle then they would fell in the danger. Once they fell among the insects then none of the weapon could save them nor even ammunition or grenades.


    Jake was walking behind however he thought about the special ability of the task panel. The task panel was responsible for the life of the host so it immediately inform about the threat.


    Jake knew this fact so he decided to walk ahead the team. The team members were walking without clue and their chase was blind.


    In this situation his decision could at least give them some prior assistance before the threat. "I want to walk ahead and notice the surrounding." He spoke out loud so that team head could hear him.


    Junan heard and nodded.


    He was willing to let the young yer test his observational ability.


    Others slowed down their pace and Jake sprinted ahead.


    Ahram and Orin also slowed their pace. They were at the orders of the team head.


    Jake finally led. He was keeping eyes at the forest. It was simr as to when they reached in the quest area. There were not many changes.


    The insects were currently under the soil and finishing. The problem was still at the peak, the three corners were under the attack at the same time.


    Jake finally received the threat when they left the forest area and reached at the in ground.. This in ground was part of the first corner of the Exaza Land.

 Chapter 243 - Exaza Land 6

    Exaza Land 6


    Twelfth quest


    [The soil eaters are near. The host should not walk further from the present ce.]


    [The first corner is under threat.]


    [You should destroy the soil eaters or get destroyed.]


    Jake received the notification. His decision worked. However it was horrible to know the threat. Jake stopped and turned to look at the team head.


    He was ready to speak something when Ahram hurriedly interrupted. "The ground under our feet is not stable despite that it looked in. Something is crawling inside." He was Miner by profession and has keen senses.


    "Indeed the threat is bigger." Jake added.


    Team members got ready to face some monster however Jake waved his hand. "I think the enemy is not big enough to face the sword." Jake coughed not knowing what to say.


    Junan looked at Albert and nodded. "The kid is right. How could bigger monster keep silently under the ground?" team head understood the notion of the words.


    Slowly the insects started appearing on the ground. The insects were always hungry for the soil. Beetle like insects were crawling on the ground as if taking some sunny nape however soon half of them sensed the presence of enemies.


    "Heck with them, battle with these insects?" rk shouted. He was furious because he did not possess some long range weapon to stop the advancement of the insects.


    Junan got rmed. The avability of the weapons or the ability of the professions was not at the level to kill the tiny enemies.


    The numbers were another rming thing. Even if each team member split in tens of shadows they would not be able to stop the crawling creatures.


    "Jake use ammunition and st away this corner of the exazand. Losing a corner is less damage rather than losing the wholend." He gave blunt order.


    Team members were shocked at this order however they could rte it. If they served on any other option then it would be toote to regret for the damage.


    Ammunition pouches were of long range and one could throw them at more than thirty feet distance.


    It was real trial how Jake would fulfill the tough order because he needed to cover the first corner of two hundred feet. This area was densely packed with insects. As long as the bigger numbers reduced with attacks the team members would tackle rest of few stray creatures.


    Jake did not need to think about this.


    He was going to st away the first ammunition pouch.


    Jake took deep breath because he knew right after throwing the ammunition pouch he would run at the second ce to follow the same attack.


    For this he already moved and threw the ammunition pouch. Thinking twice could be risky. The insects continuously crawled to surround the humans so the danger was visible for every eye.


    As soon as he threw the ammunition pouch he fired with the bullet and ran in hurry. The second attack should notg in between the time frame.


    The st shuffled the ground upside down. The insect coated ground ruffled up since the soil eaters already weakened its base. A huge part of the ground fell in the unknown depths.


    Another attack resounded in the vicinity. With the second st the fair amount of enemies reduced. Team members were running around and killing the small insects.


    Team head heaved sigh of relief with the third attack. A single mistake could have ruined their efforts. Jake hurried for the third attack while the team members split.


    Junan sent two of them to search the second corner of the exazand. Now he was sure that the riddle wanted them to clear the soil eaters from thend.


    Well in terms of method he could not use better one for the time being. They were running low on everything be it time, weapon types, sources types.


    The concept that they were sting away the part of exazand did not reduce their task perks although the method was blunt however considering the type of insects and how they damaged the first corner, it was eptable decision.


    The soil eaters significantly destroyed the richness of the first corner so the sts eventually good thing to throw it away from the real ce.


    Junan confirmed that there were no more insects crawling inside or at the surface of the ground.


    In the meantime Orin came back from left direction. He reached back to tell the direction of the second corner and also told the severity of the situation.


    The soil eaters were nearing the forest part.


    It could potentially trigger the rich soil of thend to be barren. Junan looked at the expressions of the team member and understood.


    It was simr of mad rush for them to reach at the said ce and stop the scums from entering in the forest.


    Once they entered in the forest it would be problematic for the team members to tackle the situation.


    The attacks and sts would set the forest at fire.


    The purpose of the task would get ruined and of course their task perks would be at risk.


    The addition of this type of restriction was simr of headache. Every one of them wanted to rant but they were short on doing any other thing.


    Jake and others hurried to reach at the location. Jake held the fourth ammunition pouch. There was only one left apart from this.


    This was the second corner of the exazand. The other team members were trying to create hindrance for the insects however it was not working.


    Jake thought to use grenades in the third attack and got ready for the first and second attack. It was almost near that the ground seemed crawling. The soil eaters were unstoppable. The st halted their advancement in the meantime.


    Jake huffed because he was running madly to reach the second spot. It was his responsibility to cover most part of the area.


    These sts might have maddened the sleepy mangora monster however the active pearl gave advantage.


    The exazand has normal span of quest area so it was bound to be under the limits. The forest part consisted the richnd and the habitat of the four feet skinny humans. All other problems were triggered because of the team.


    It was nearly impossible for the team members to keep check of all possible aspects of each task especially in the presence of several tasks. There were some changes happening at the stat. At the opening of every quest theree several guidelines however none of them has the time to spend on them and give a good look.


    The division between the levelpletion time and the quests was tough. The team barely tackled the quests sometimes. Some of the quests were crooked like satan bone.


    In normal games the guidelines remained same for most missions. Only one or two changes happened after many levels. Compared to this the portal levels were ever changing.


    The second corner of the exazand sted soon. The team members retreated toward the forest because thest st damaged the remaining in ground.


    Now only the forest was standing in front of the abyss.


    Jake finished the work however he was worried. Junan already sent two of the team members toward the third corner. Now that he explored most part of the exazand he was sure about the direction of the part however it was necessary to know the situation there.


    Jake used up his avable weapons.


    Junan saw the expressions on his face. He twitched. "We will run and see the situation till then the cool down might end." Junan patted his shoulder.


    Jake nodded and they rushed toward third corner. It was important too because the monster would return toward the seventeenth level.


    Junan was sure that it would end the quest.


    However the most troublesome aspect was the same.


    With thepletion of this quest there were still two remaining.


    He looked at the time and calcted how he would split for thepletion of the two remaining quests.


    Jake wished that the cool down should end at the expected time. In other games the cool down has definite limits however here it was different. Once he tried to calcte the exact seconds for the cool down however it differed at various points of cool down.


    The logic behind this difference or theg was unknown however he decided to shuffle some of the pages from the guidelines in order to understand. All of the yers were thinking to seriously read basic notes on the stat.


    Fortunately close to fifty guides were avable online. These were published to let the yers of all ages learn the type of requirements of this portal game.


    As predicted these guides created enoughmotion.. Well at first no one bat an eye at the guides however after level onepletion they bought the guides.

 Chapter 244 - Old Wood

    Old Wood


    Thirteenth Quest


    Thepletion of the quest appeared extraordinary again. For definite reasons the developers were creative. The level of employed means kept increasingpared to the expectations. As soon as the third corner got sted the Mangora monster broke the pearl. With the help of invisible force it dragged back in the higher levels.


    The quest rewards were nowhere and the reason was simple. Third team was gettingte. Thesest quests were testing their patience. Every time they thought to walk ahead the task difficulty increased. Junan wanted to say something about the expected card when the card fell in front of him.


    "There seemed to be some blockhead frustrated and retarded examiners across desks sitting to f*k the difficulty levels despite the fact of time limits." Junan bent down to pick the card. His mood was drastically freaking at this moment. None of the team members until faced this temper from him.


    He was actually cool head team leader. Currently Junan constantly struggled to ovee the difference between remaining quest numbers and the avability of the dead time. He was guiding team members. Running toplete task, mulling over to think smart decisions. Working hard in order to secure the team members from receiving big damage during questpletion.


    Team members heard him and wanted tough but they decided not to do so considering his present mood.


    Junan collected the card in his inventory. He casted nce on the digital clock. "We are ready for the secondst quest?" he looked at the team members and they earnestly nodded.


    rk wanted to ask about the guides and how to study them in minimum possible time however he thought not to ask immediately. Reading guides was another headache for any yer. Most of them would not want to spend time reading words instead they would want to practically test the game options, tasks and the differences.


    "The surrounding did not change this time. I think the safe corner of thisnd is designed to be our next task ce." Sashi broke silence. She was curious why others were not moving or asking the team head. Junan looked at the girl. "Indeed this is the only reason that the surrounding remained same." He gestured them to hurry toward fourth corner of the Exazand.


    As soon as they entered in the next quest area the book of detection opened up with the shining golden clue. Orin got the shock of his life then he looked at team head. Orin has all reason to think that perhaps the rumored retarded examiners sitting across desks heard team head and his tempered words. He coughed and stopped in order to inform about the clue.


    Orin felt the difference before he could speak. They wereing from Exazand which was perfectly stable few moments ago. As he walked in the new quest area the soil behind turned water.


    Orin turned to see what was going on. All Exazand turned in to water. He looked at others. They were equally amazed. "My experience in this portal game is beyond my initial expectations. This is more than any big wonder." Orinmented.


    rk clearly heard hisment. "Perhaps they hired all creative minds however I am still worried about the digits. I mean how many mountains of wealth they are going to umte at the end of portal game?" rk waved his hand in the air as if creating imaginary mountains.


    Team head sighed. "Both of you shoulde out of your imagination or else we won''t be part of that wealth any longer." He reminded them that theirst two quest were still iplete.


    Only then rk happened to see that the previous quest area vanished slowly and the water surrounded. He hurriedly ran toward the dry part which was new quest area. Now that all of them looked around, there was nothing other than water surrounding and the small ind where they standing.


    "Hah, see where it brought us." rkmented. His imaginations shattered thinking that perhaps the third level decided to corner them. It was simr scenario. All of them had same thoughts.


    The small ind might have weed the new visitors however currently it was facing crises. It was part of Exazand but knowing the threat hovering there, someone coward broke the linking chains. Now the Old Wood came under threat because this ind could not stable its grounds on the wavy waters.


    Sooner orter the ind would sink in the water.


    ...


    Old Wood


    The team members felt the unstable ground. "It is actually floating on the water? Are we going to die in case the quest remained iplete?" Orin asked again. He was much afraid from the game dead especially in the portal.


    He still remembered the deaths of miserable opponents. "Do not talk nonsense." Junan red him for the first time. "Nobody will talk about whether we are going toplete the task or not. None of you should spoil the beginning of the quest with your stupid doubt." Junan strictly spoke.


    His temper bombarded team members with harsh tone. They stood silent. Team head was here to make every possible act in order toplete the damn level. They were not here for discussion of possibility or impossibility. The team should necessary work more than best leaving no room for questioning.


    "So what is the clue?" Albert asked. He knew why team head was boiling with temper. The remaining time reached at the red mark. The third levelpletion should necessarily bepleted in the next three hours.


    It was tough enough that cool head Albert was trying to control his nervousness. They looked at Orin. "Save the Old Wood in order to open thest quest ''Fourteenth Cure''. The chains of the ground is broken now. The team has limited time before Old Wood sink in the water." The golden clue carried no more riddle.


    "We know the problem however some inhabitants could clear out what we are supposed to do " Junan looked toward the random houses in the Old Wood.


    "Can we reunite the chains" Jake spoke. During the time team head was scolding others, Jake asked task panel to exin the problem. It was easiest solution suggested by the task panel. There were two more suggestions however they were time consuming.


    Junan stopped in the middle. Apparently the words of the younger yer were impractical however there was no harm if they check once. "Instead to going and search the residents this idea is better. Maybe the chains are still avable that we can repair?" Team head spoke.


    "All those with good swimming skill shoulde forward. Take a dive and see the front part which is making distance. If you see any broken chain, inform immediately."


    Sashi and rk walked forward. They jumped in the water to follow the orders. The clear water let them easily search the surrounding. The waves were trying to force them against the ind and inside rocky part however they were trying their best to remain safe.


    Soon they found the broken chains hanging around the rock. They came back and informed. They found the problem however it was going to be tough as to how they could pull the ind in order to repair the chains.


    "See we are again at the dead end." Orin whispered. He did not want to make team head angry however he was seriously worried. Sashi and rk spent fifteen minutes already to search the chains.


    Jake could no more ask the task panel for perfect solution. He was looking at the distance between twonds. Since it was not long ago that they finish quest in the Exazand so the distance was not big. However the wavy water would surely increased the distance with the time.


    Team members were silent. Junan was thinking to go back and ask the residents while others were as clueless as they could be. Jake felt the sweat on his forehead after his eyes fell at the remaining time.


    Now he was thinking about the temporary solution which could mark the quest aspleted. The Eastern people were famous for their temporary yetughable solution. There were many videos as to how people solve problem no matter how hard the task could be.


    Jake was no exception. He was very familiar with ''Jugarhs'' It was term used for the particr people and their tricks.


    (The audience motionlessly looked at the live screen. None of the team yer was moving. They seemed helpless for the first time. Some of them started predicting that third level would be grave of this team. The audience could see the remaining time. Some of them kept sitting holding their breaths hoping that the team might find a way.


    They started liking this team and particrly supporting them on social media. Some of them searched and knew that this team belong to the ''Sovereign Rulers'' People liked the spirit of the yers of the ''Sovereign Rulers'')

 Chapter 245 - Old Wood 2

    Old Wood 2


    Thirteenth Quest


    The people in the Old Wood dragged the culprits in the open. They were afraid that any time the ind would sink in the water. They didn''t want to fell in the depths of water and parish.


    Their eyes fell at the people standing near the splitting ends of the ind. They were not moving however their worried expressions were evidence that they wanted to help ind in its crisis. The people might have interrupted however they knew very well that they cannot render any help.


    Junan heardmotion at some distance. He casted nce at the people. Currently he was in a mess of situation.


    The questpletion might take forever and they lost third level, this worry clouded his thoughtspletely. Jake looked at team head. "One of our weapon could help us in thepletion of the task however the yer should give permission first." His words were clear but not the entire idea.


    Junan constricted his eyes. "Give some exnation if you have idea." He hurriedly walked near the young yer.


    Jake nodded and spoke, "Pulling the entire ind near the Exazand is nearly impossible for us especially in the minimum possible time. The least we can sacrifice the chains weapon and repair the connection between Old Wood and the Exazand. In my opinion the game portal would take it as the questpletion since there is no specific condition mentioned in the clue." Jake immediately exined.


    Junan hastily looked toward Ahram. He possessed chains weapon, his permission could let the teamplete the task. Ahram also heard what Jake has to say. "I don''t mind however someone should bring me near the repair spot." Ahram didn''t know how to swim so he needed assistance of another yer. As soon as he heard the n the chances for sess lit up for others as well.


    Ahram didn''t think twice. He jumped in the water and rk rendered help. There was less time for further discussion. It was simr of jumping at thest streak of hope. The third team was well aware that their enemies were ready to see them fell in third level and ept defeat.


    Other team members remained silent, waiting for the oue of this idea. Another twenty minutes passed. rk brought Ahram at the surface five times for breathing. He was able to repair the first part of the ind, the second part didn''t take much time. Within forty five minutes the middle chain tightened the grip on both sides and the water could no more wave the ind away.


    rk helped Ahram and brought out of the water. Before he could confirm the task, Junan saw thirteenth card floating on the water. As soon as he collected in the inventory, the ind started crumbling.


    They might have gotten scared however with the card they were assured about thepletion of the quest.


    (All those who were waiting for the demise of the third team cursed their luck thousand times. None of them ever imagined that weapon could be used particrly for such purpose.


    Apart from this, most of them were jealous as to how the team members work with coboration and immediately follow the orders of the team head. Those who thought that third team would get defeated, now lost their hopes. It was time for the nning of the two teams those were selected for the level four.


    The selection was done by the first and second president. The yers were given strict orders to capture the team head of third team or kill him. In their eyes, the team head was backbone of the team. If they killed him the third team would not be able to survive any further level.


    They nned it for the fourth level to eliminate the third team. It could be one golden chance. Every day and each quest added in the poprity of the third team. It was not just the poprity that stung the enemies, the increasing support diverted to the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    This support could be lethal for other CEO''s. The portal game was introduced to umte piles of wealth and get rid the protesters. No one ever imagined that the top ss teams would lick dust in the tough levels. This created huge impact on the Guild Monarchy as well as thepanies those were backing these guilds.


    It was question of status which most of them would lose. Once again live audience was ready to submit their opinion poll. This would determine the ranking of the third team after this level. Even blinds could tell the present cement of the third team. They were unbeatable for the time being.)


    The ind reformed itself, the third team heard the activation ofst quest. Junan appreciated Jake. He was ready to see the requirements for thest level. The Fourteenth Cure'' happened to bst quest and also it wouldplete the level as well.


    It means all fourteen cards would be taken in order to release the perks of the level. Slightly the tension was lifted. There were still two hours and the hopes revived. "We are wonderful team and we will create history in the world of yers. Remember our presence has single purpose, defeat levels." Junan spoke to increase the morale of the yers.


    The unavoidable tense atmosphere was part ofst two hours. It was do or die. Team members could understand the importance of their actions, they were trying their best.


    Ahram didn''t mind losing weapon because after thest quest the levelpletion would grant level better weapon in the same range. The robotic voice sounded. "The Fourteenth Cura is thest card which got lost in the Intervals of the Cura. The yers would use their senses to search it. The Cura Intervals are the timeless parts of the The Box. The limit of two hours could be centuries if the yers lost their souls in any Interval. The Cura Intervals could torture to death, rob sanity or any unpredictable task, only thepleted task could secure the life of yers. Whoever got the card first should not dy." The team members heard brief instructions.


    In front of their eyes, the ind turned in to mysterious ce filled with darkness. At its head, there was written with big words, ''Fourteenth Cura''


    Orin stood agape after listening instructions. "Think they wanted the ending of the level as much remarkable as they could." He patted his hand on the mace.


    Albert turned toward team head, "Does this means after entering in the quest area of thest level, the burden of the time would vanish?" He asked most pressing question.


    Junan nodded, "It is as the instructions told. However I am thinking, all of us would enter inside and the Cure Intervals would separate us?" His question was equally important. The separation of team members meant they won''t be able to help each other in time of trouble.


    Sashi listened their conversation and reminded, "We should hurry. The Fourteenth Cura is closing?" They hurriedly looked toward thest quest area which was closing. It was enough to stop their hearts for few moments. They thought to discuss and some guidance from team head before entering in the quest area however the developers seemed in hurry.


    "Let''s go, defeat the Cura Intervals and get the card. Also remember thest sentence of the instructions." Junan spoke hastily and ran toward the quest area. All of them rushed madly and entered in the dark world of the timeless quest.


    (The audience thought that it will be another quest where yers would be thrown in to get the card however search forst card appeared as the death stake. They cancelled the opinion poll call in order to witnessst quest holding their breaths.)


    The dark world was not entirely dark. As they stepped inside, those who stepped at the simr Intervals ended up in the pair, for example Jake and rk appeared in the same Cura Interval because of their simr timing of stepping inside the quest area.


    Junan was thest to enter so he was all alone. Sashi stepped at the proper line of the Interval while Ahram and Albert unfortunately stepped on the iplete interval line. Both were about to disappear in front of her eyes when she extended her hand and capture Ahram. Ahram remained in the same interval line while Albert disappeared in the next instant.


    Albert shook his head after reaching in the difference Cura Interval. "I should keep in mind the choice of the girl for the next time." He turned only to met the strange eyes looking at him. The deadliest anger of the eyes were threatening. Albert thought in his head, ''What made those eyes angrier?''


    Slowly the threatening glint started influencing his sanity. It was unimaginable and powerful. Albert felt as if he was guilty of something.. The angry eyes made him bent on his knees.

 Chapter 246 - Fourteenth Cura

    Fourteenth Cura


    This particr Cura Interval was called Anger Nation. It was broken Cura line and the basic reason behind the Angry Nation. The broken line created big gap for the infinite murky halo. This Infinite Halo happened to be the shadows of sadness. Some powerful time soul left it behind after getting rid the murky aura.


    This murky aura was called Angry Nation. The strong shadows could create endless trouble for living and breathing brain. The broken line helped the shadows destroy many strong brains. It could take forms. Currently Albert caught inside the Angry Nation.


    There were some fears which he never expressed. Albert always appeared as strong willed, cool head and experienced yer. This was his identity in general. There was reason behind why he epted the invitation to join this team.


    After the huge incident, protesters were demandingpensation for their losses. The expensive ID''s were destroyed. Albert wanted revenge from all those who forced his friend tomit suicide. He was saved however fell inma and still recovery was just a hope.


    ording to reports there were tiny chances and nothing else. Both were yers yet his friend took drastic influence of the events.


    The Murky Halo revived the emotional weakness of the yer.


    Initially it was guilt. Albert wanted to save however he could not. Those angry eyes wanted to remind him guilt. It was up to Albert whether he would remember the subsequent emotion right after the guilt.


    ...


    Sashi stood silent after Albert vanished in another Cura Interval. Ahram looked around in order to check where they were and how they could search the card. His focus was to get any clue andplete the quest. Well all of them wanted topletest quest.


    It was what they eagerly wished to get done. The third level proved nerve pulling experience that they never faced in any other game.


    Ahram could not find something off the track in his surrounding apart from the dull darkness. Slowly the sleepy Bugs woke up.


    "There is something lit under your feet." Sashi spoke as soon as she saw the dim tint of light. Sleepy Bugs were part of this timeless Cura Interval without any material shape. They were ruling in this interval and keeping the space between the first approach of the Fourteenth Cura.


    Currently all of the team members were scattered among the Cura Intervals be it broken orplete. Both broken andplete intervals could be equally threatening for the yers. They should necessarily focus to defeat it at the first priority.


    Ahram looked at the ground where he was standing. "What is this?" The tint of light moved at the left. The sleepy Bug wanted to know who came to disturb its sleep. The tiny light moved at front as if it could not believe to see real humans caught inside the Cura Interval.


    The beaming light tip-toed on the ground celebrating. Slowly several tiny lights appeared in the dark space. The rest of bugs woke up immediately. "Our enemy is light?" Sashi thought in her head. She was getting curious because it was highly unlikely that developers wanted to render some goodness in thest quest. She was sure that the tiny lights didn''te to let them see the straight path toward thest card.


    Ahram heard her and nodded, "The way it appeared and surrounding us is clear. Do you have any idea what is going to happen?" He was confused the way these tiny lights were moving around their heads.


    Before Sashi could reply the tiny lights shed and blinded their eyes. The main responsibility of these sleepy Bugs was to secure the first path that could lead toward the other. Only if the first part was defeated and chosen then the second path will appear wherever it was hidden.


    It depended on the particr team member to solve the problem in the second part and reach thest. Defeating the hurdle of first part could destroy the Cura Interval and the timeless defect would be solved.


    All efforts would lead the team toward the Fourteenth Cura where the card was Floating near the The box.


    The blinding sh of light reverted back however both yers fell on their knees. The attack of light seriously hurt them. For few minutes they kept looking at the dancing stars. "Ahram where are you?" Sashi was worried that perhaps the light attack separated them.


    "I am here. Remember when you open your eyes, do not look at the tiny lights again. These things perhaps wanted to blind us." Ahram spoke.


    Sashi listened and then carefully opened her eyes. The tiny lights were still there and ready to make another attack. Sashi dragged to reach near Ahram. "Do you think we can defeat these tiny lights?" Sashi asked. She intentionally asked this question because she knew that Ahram was the first yer to better use his weapon ording to the level.


    Ahram carefully side nced at the tiny lights and twitched, "It is living and the material is light. I don''t think light can be destroyed or it is good to destroy. Perhaps we can defeat and see where it could lead us." Hemented.


    He always followed Jake because of his unique line of thought. In this long run Ahram understood that one could choose where one wanted to move forward however different perspective could only help. Also he observed that despite the tiny lights were moving around, it could not leave the backend restriction. This was enough make the theory.


    But the question was how and what weapon could help in defeating light. "I believe your words because you are good yer however the idea to defeat light is strange and I don''t know how we are supposed to do it unless you have n." Sashi spoke and immediately closed her eyes because another blinding sh ured.


    Ahram lost his main weapon so he thought to use shovel. The sh attack vanished again. Ahram stood up to target his attack. He was literally try to beat the light with shovel. One of the tiny glint caught under the attack however the shovel could not do anything much less defeat.


    The tiny glint sparkled to see how this yer acted fool at the moment. Ahram did not mind and attacked again. There was difference in this attempt. Sashi stood agape because in her eyes the effort might not bring any change. Still she thought to use arrow if it could help.


    The shovel fell on the hard ground still the tiny glint managed to escape.


    ...


    Jake and rk remained in the dark surrounding. "I rather check with the panel." Jake talked but before he could talk again he heard rk. "Goodness I am not alone in this Cura Interval." He purely sighed.


    "Oh you are here?" Jake asked not knowing what else to speak. He wanted to scold for careless talk about panel and wished rk forget it.


    "Kid you can order me to kill whole army of enemies but please do not ask me wreak my brain for some good theory." rk didn''t speak anything else. He was in fact happy that genius younger yer ended up in the same interval.


    Jake heaved a sigh of relief. "Sure however if I really need your help, I would ask anyway." Jake replied.


    "So do you think we can reach the card first?" rk asked straight question. What he liked most. Of course rk''s attention would remain at the main point.


    "Currently I am not certain. If there are enemies then there must be methods to reach the card. Even if they are guarding the card still our team should get it." Jake has same thoughts but with practical perspective.


    He called task panel in order to get assistance. There was some information filled the entire screen. Jake skipped basic information regarding every single Cura Intervals. Also the task panel mentioned the details aboutplete and iplete intervals.


    For Jake this information was unnecessary because currently he was clueless as to where the other team members were present. Also he was inside the interval so naturally he was restricted to give this information to those who need it.


    Finally his eyes read the exclusive information and details regarding his present location. Something that Jake noticed, task panel gave information without any warning or instructions.


    It means he was solely responsible to solve his problems. He carefully read only to get disappointed because he was standing at second path of the card. It would wake up once the first path open up.


    He sighed. "Sometimes it is the luck that let us win and sometimes it is again the luck that throws failure at our face." He spoke dejected.


    rk heard his words and asked worriedly, "Do you mean we are near failure?" rk felt his heart drowning in the ocean of despair because he was optimistic about thepletion of the third level.

 Chapter 247 - Fourteenth Cura 2

    Fourteenth Cura 2


    Albert wiped his tears. He faced regret. The guilt that would end one day once he destroy the real culprits. It was pity that he was standing at thest part where the third line was present however it was hidden behind the shadow.


    For now he was restricted under this Cura Interval because first and second path were yet to receive damage from yers. The most important task was to defeat or damage the paths, well damaged paths might reduce the perks and increase the effort to cross broken line so it was preferable to defeat and safely reach third path.


    It was up to the yers and their methods. At the present moment, Albert could struggle to defeat Angry Nation. Albert remained on his knees and looked up with the blood red eyes. "You are clueless about my ways. I do not show my anger or bluff my mood. I am cool killer if you do not believe then try." Albert followed some strong rules in his life.


    He was inspired from his father from his childhood. His father were disciplined person, the son liked this type of discipline in life. In his opinion showing anger was the habit of weak people. Strong people take revenge without twisting there facial expressions.


    The eyes of shadow reduced some of the aura. "Even if you are strong, you won''t b able to reach The Box. Not all of your team members are strong enough. And I will make sure you lost your sanity before your team members approach here." The angry eyes split in many.


    Since Albert imed that he was hard bone for the enemies, the shadows would not leave him sane.


    Albert remembered that his main weapon never disappointed him. He spread the shield and smashed against one of the angry eyes.


    Other weapons needed more than three hits against normal npc. Bosses were tough so several hits gave some damage. Compared to their weapons the shield was different. It could bear consecutive attacks or several attacks at once. It means the shield could work against stronger npc with single hit. Also the shadow split in several eyes so it was natural that one of it received damage.


    The eyes slowly dissolved leaving some regret behind. Albert collected more strength to attack on all angry eyes. He smashed the shield against hard wall where the eyes wanted to scold him.


    "I can do scoldingpetition and win it but I am not interested to be unfair..." Albert winked andughed. He knew he was mocking in a different way.


    The shadows thought it would be troublesome to continue the same attack type or else the yer would kill all shadows on by one.


    ...


    "These attempts are getting annoying. Do you have any other n?" Sashi saw how recklessly Ahram tried to attack but the tiny lights were moving away at their ease.


    "I think the weapon is not suitable for this attack. The shovel has different shape and leave some space for the tiny light to skip away." Ahram was not aimlessly attacking instead he wanted to test weapon.


    "Something that could pin the tiny light on the ground. This would be another experiment, I still don''t know if it would work. There is no harm trying all avable weapons." He shrugged his shoulders.


    "Do you want me to try with arrow but it is same." Sashi replied. She was not sure how the arrow would work. "I will guide you. See this tip of the shovel, smashing this on the ground scatter the energy because of its shape. The arrow is straight with the tip in the center. Your careful attack could possibly pin the tiny light if you focus your attack." Ahram taught her how she should attack with arrow.


    Perhaps Sashi understood his pointer. "Alright it is actually test of my archery skill. The archery is all about target in the distance. I always thought that distance is what makes archery stand up however target is the first thing no matter if it is tiny light." She deliberated over her wrong choice of attacks.


    Sashi prepared arrow and stood silently. She aimed at the tiny light and released the arrow. The arrow stuck in the middle of the light and it could not escape. For few moments Sashi kept looking at the perfect attack agape.


    It was first ever achievement that she attacked none material thing with the arrow.


    Unbelievably the tiny light remained stuck and pinned. "You did it perfectly." Ahram spoke to bring her in her senses.


    "Uh..ha yes.. we captured the light?" She asked unsure. "Indeed and well done." Ahram appreciated and walked near the light. "You are here for reason. I know you have the path behind you or you know where we can find it." Ahram grimly spoke.


    The tiny light flickered. "Did you notice, all other tiny lights disappeared for few moments and seeing back. It seemed we captured the main culprit."


    Single tiny light was not enough to lit the Cura Interval. All of them create enough light like starry sky. This Interval was bigger but because there was not enough light both did not walk around much.


    "Are you going to show the path or not?" Ahram strictly asked. The light flickered and other several tiny lights started to form a path. As soon as the light path came in to form, the Cura Interval opened up.


    The first path got cleared.


    ...


    The opening of the first proved blessing for Orin. He was stuck in the endless Cura Interval. Despite walking blindly, he was at the same spot. "This bullshit is the Fourteenth Cura? My feet started aching. I have been running who knows how many years passed and I reached nowhere? My temper is ending soon." Orin spoke and thought to sit and rest.


    Perhaps rest was not in his choice. As he sat on the ground he felt he was sitting on the edge of abyss. It was horriblepared to the long walk. He felt the ground would eventually glitch to throw him somewhere unknown. "Where are others? When will thest quest end? Would I remain stuck in this darkness? Someone help..." Orin shouted with frustration.


    He stood up to walk again. He was in a broken interval without any big problem. As the first path opened up, he saw some light at his left.


    Now he was fit of stormy thoughts whether to walk toward the light. "Moving in the light is better than walking in the dark..." Orin sighed and walked toward light.


    Well it was good decision. Soon he saw two yers at some distance. "I aming, wait." He voiced from afar.


    He was d that finally the marathon of endless years ended.


    ...


    Jake received notification. The current interval came alive. Before Jake could speak anything, the bright light let him see theing death. Huge hand reached near his head. It was ck and shadowy.


    It vanished next instant. Slowly light increased and the three yers reached in the same interval. Jake saw them and understood who found the first path.


    The limited light could not let them see beyond. Several traps appeared and captured all of them. The traps fastened them against walls. These were not real walls but the timeless restrictions.


    They struggled to use daggers and cut the traps. The traps were not separated. A single unknown string captured them. Jake loosened his hands. He picked his dagger. The dagger was sharp enough but the string remained unscathed.


    Other were struggling but the string seemed unbreakable. Jake thought to read detailed information about this interval. Now that it was active the task panel gave the necessary details.


    It was string in single piece. They should open the string from its first knot then the rest of knots would open up. There were five yers in this Cura Interval. They could search the first knot. The yer who opened the first knot could use the string as guide toward thest path.


    It was simple however all knots looked same. Opening wrong knot would kill one yer. Jake read through information. He could feel sweat pouring from forehead.


    "Stop, no one should try to open the knots." He almost shouted to stop Orin. Orin told that he could easily open knots by twisting his body and letting the string loose.


    Jake could imagine the horrible oue if Orin did haste in opening the knot. He was clueless and taking this trap ordinary and childish.


    Orin got surprised, "Do not tell me the trap is going to kill me?" Orin asked unsure. Jake almost beg, "Please do not open it. The death of any yer could bring damage to the entire team. Also do you think the end of level three and thest task could be easy as day walk?" He grimly asked.


    His words gave some understanding to others as well.

 Chapter 248 - Fourteenth Cura 3

    Fourteenth Cura 3


    As to why Jake almost begged because stupid Orin was already on the way to reach the knot. Jake reminded them not to randomly open knots.


    On his request all of them actively checked their knots. rk and others slowly explored. "I can safely assume that the beginning of the trap knot is here. I can see the edge." rk spoke after long time.


    All of them took enough time because the trap was not loose in the beginning, they slowly twisted limbs to see the knots. "Sure you can open it, you will guide us with the help of this string." Jake answered.


    Task panel helped in giving details of the yer go has the knot. So he was confident about it. rk pulled the string and all parts of trap untied itself. These actions of the five yers were noted down by the executive of the ''Optimal Crown''


    (At the opening of thest quest of the third level, Executive thought to check with one of developers. The developer was not willing to pay visit at his office at first. It was not bribe that attracted him either.


    The Executive sent dialed number from the residence of the developer which was a sign that developer should not deny again. It was more than threat. The developer thought to record down whatever conversation they do in order toin about the executive. It was strictly mentioned that none of the five CEO''s could influence the job of developers.


    This would surely save his family and he would remain fair withpetition. At the beginning of thest quest they were sitting around dinner table and looking at the live screen instead of eating dinner. "Tell me how frightening this trap can be for the team." The executive asked the question.


    He wanted to know whether developers really designed tough levels or it was the third team tempering them. It was still big question why other teams were unable to stay longer in the quests.


    "This trap can kill yers one by one. Only the edge of the string could safely open the trap. In my opinion at leastwise one yer should have been killed before they understand the hidden trap however they are smarted than the normal. They already assumed that trap is not simple." The developer exined.


    A man was holding gun and standing near his wife. He was forced to listen and answer. The Executive nodded. The answer of the developer helped him much. He was hundred percent sure of something he had been thinking in the previous few days.


    He stood up and walked toward the developer, "Now you can have happy dinner with your family. I guess you do not need this recording as I did notmit crime in asking you simple question." The executive forcefully snatched the recording and went back.


    The developer looked at the executive while he was leaving. He thought that perhaps he would threat him to disclose the key points of next levels.


    Executive did not want to fire anothermotion. Tempering with the ongoing portal game in anyway could destroy him immediately. He was not fool to do this. Also threatening one developer for small question was different from ordering all developers to temper with the quests.


    Main developers were strictly under the eyes of the court.)


    rk led them toward the third path, the string lit up to show the path as well.


    ...


    Junan had been fighting with several beasts and their owners. One after the other appeared and attacked at him. At some point of time he was unable to stand properly. Devastating battle did not stop.


    He was still fighting when the slight light appeared at the front horizon. With this the beasts and the owner vanished. Junan thought that perhaps one of the yer was able to get rid the Cura Interval. He thought to walk toward the light.


    Soon he saw five yers walking in straight line. Junan also joined them and picked the string. They were moving slowly. Junan wanted tough at the quest after knowing it was timeless however the HP was not endless. This could equally stake the yer.


    During battle his HP reached at the red line. Fortunately he found others. They saw the seventh yer eagerly killing Murky Halo. The Angry Nation fell at its lowest and worst form.


    It was about to give up when six yers joined too. They saw Albert. Albert stopped and weed them. They finally found each other. It took them ages. It was first ever that they spent time in timeless quest. They admitted that the feeling of being under the timeless Cura Interval was not good experience.


    "There is The box at the back of this murky Halo. Let me finish thisst one." Albert rose up the shield to killst shadow when it vanished itself. It got immensely weak that it was simr of dead.


    The big curtain of darkness disappeared and their eyes fell at the floating card.


    The Fourteenth Cura was big cardpared to the rest of thirteen cards.


    The The Box was shining with golden lines along with flood of lights. "Wepleted quest?" rk asked enthusiastically. All of them nodded. The Fourteen card was in front of them. Junan rushed remembering thest line of the instructions. He jumped and his hand touched the card. Fourteenth Cura floated from its ce and added in the lid of the box.


    Thirteen ces of the box lit up. Junan opened his inventory and shifted the cards ording to the numbers. The team members dly saw thepletion of the level. They were happy that they were the single team to im the quest rewards.


    With thepletion of the quest, the exit of the portal appeared in front of them. The thrilling and exciting third level gotpleted. The third team became unbeatable for the third time.


    The live screens turned off and the audience started gossiping about the quests and how the team yed them. The audience seemed not in hurry to go back or rest.


    Some of them bought tickets for the Fourth live portal. This was their first priority. Although the management announced that they would start to sell out recordings of the previous levelpletions however enthusiastic audience wanted to watch it live.


    All of them exited. Junan heaved sigh of relief. He got rid of never ending third level. They were ready to fell asleep. During the quests they didn''t take break. The team members had tough time however the CEO of the ''Sovereign Rulers'' was d at the ending of the level.


    The next two teams were selected for the fourth level. The discussions were going on at various forums. The social media was flooding with posts andments. The personal ounts of the yers received bulk of followers.


    In the meantime media graphs were released. These graphs were created for the sake of industry rankings. Thepanies were listed ording to their weekly activity. ''Sovereign Rulers'' appeared as the most appreciatedpany in thest week.


    Many wealthy investors contacted to buy their shares despite knowing that ''Sovereign Rulers'' no more running personal servers for the game. ''Optimal Crown'' could notpete anymore. The assets and the reserve wealth reduced.


    It caused hugemotion at the present payments for the employees and investments. The CEO urgently conducted a meeting. He decided to fire some of the employees and reduce burden on his ounts.


    The side investments were cancelled. Same happened with the rest of three poprpanies. There were many sub branches of thesepanies where several hundred enterprises work for them. The business received huge drawback. However there were still hopes that thepanies would be able to makee back.


    The CEOs separately put all efforts to make strong teams in order to appear in the live portal. The Executive of the ''Optimal Crown'' tried to contact others however they did not ept invitation.


    There were only three days to settle themotion before the opening of the fourth level. Later the discussions would remain same because of live portal. None of them could influence with their wealth because the court wanted this live portal as fair y.


    After thepletion of third level many protestors receivedpensation from thepanies ording tow. The executives wanted to cry and smash the heads of the useless yers of their guilds.


    If they were capable enough, thepanies would have gathered lot of wealth. All investors were interested to bet their wealth on the third team. Some of them personally wanted to meet the yers and hand them over the cheque.


    However the owner of the team refused the generous offers politely. He has enough wealth to shower over the third team. He didn''t want the third team get in trouble in anyway.. The present performance if team could drop if they were allowed to meet public.

 Chapter 249 - System Upgrade

    System Upgrade


    After full day sleep Jake woke up. He casually looked at the clock and jumped from his bed. Jake sat on the ground to do the daily task. It was quite horrible that he barely made it on time.


    He was half asleep and doing exercise it became part of daily routine so he knew each step. He was excited after thepletion of third level and wanted to see improvement. Presently his arm waspletely healed. Only the hand kept shivering.


    Jake showered hurriedly and came back sitting on the sofa he called task panel. The screen appeared in front of him.


    At the same time inte rang. The cleaners were sent to refurnish the entire suite.


    Many fresh pieces of decoration were suggested by the managers. In their opinion addition of flower decoration andtest furnishing would refresh the yers before opening of the fourth level.


    Jake let theme and do their job. He himself sat at corner seat near window. It was fall of evening outside while he read the first stats.


    [Race: Defected Human]


    [Level:7]


    [Skill: Shooter 2/5 nner]


    [Reputation: 12]


    [Endurance: +9]


    [Achievement: Thief 2/5]


    [Goals: Hidden Python. Feast of King''s ruiner. Death Dream Holder. 3/36]


    [Shop: Grit Glove Scale is avable for shop]


    [Congrattions: You reached level seven. The shop avability depends items of your need. The purpose of shop is to assist host rather than pampering.]


    [Instructions: The present rate of improvement is satisfactory. Avoid punishments.] The task panel no more included secondary stats. Also the task panel took responsibility of saving Exp, HP, and Golden HP.


    It would reduce burden from the host. The type of levels, Quests, Tasks and difficulty levels were already big headache to consider during the portal game.


    The housekeeping wonderfully decorated the entire suite all in new furnishing. Jake looked up to confirm whether the workers were not going toward his gaming station. He instructed them not to enter there.


    He was quite happy to click on the shop and see what kind of item was avable for him however he thought to wait until these housekeeping went back. If he started talking alone then the housekeepers might get confused about his mental health.


    He looked at the faces of the housekeepers. All of them looked professional and limited to do what they were assigned. After some time they left. The sitting room got filled with fresh fragrance of flowers. The cleaners were not sent during the live portal for the security purpose.


    The CEO Gueman had been cautious. From 79nth floor to 85th floor the personal security was employed. The workers, Cleaners, office staff and security staff had been under strict eyes of the In-charge.


    Jake sat again after closing the door safely. His status was still as ''Defected Human''


    "Perhaps this status will change once the hand is fully healed. I want to see at which level the Exp would be enough forplete healing.


    His skill was rted with his weapons. "Huh the reputation took boost. This means I might be getting popr on the social media. I will check it once before opening of the fourth level." Jake decided he would appear on his official ount to leave general post for thanking the followers.


    He remembered the reputation would only increase if he mindfully handle his social appearance. Reputation was necessary part of his stat so he should work on it, be it slow. However at the initial level he was clear that frequently answering the followers was unnecessary.


    The endurance was rted with the tasks and how host wouldplete them. Since he was in a team, the endurance would be divided manually. The only thing that embarrassed him, his achievement. He was on the way to be thief.


    "I am on the second ss of the Thief and guess it has five sses. How long would I need to be ss five Thief?" Jake deliberated. Immediately notification popped up on the screen.


    [The host should necessarily reach Invincible Glom ss of achievement at level five.]


    [Warning: In case the host failed there won''t be next chance for the improvement in the same ss. Also there will be punishment for failure.]


    Jake gulped dry breath. He thought that perhaps the task panel would not care if his progress was slow. Here this task panel was giving warning. "It seemed I have to work hard and be biggest thief of history. However I won''t brag about my achievement in my entire life." He sighed sarcastically.


    He decided to focus on this aspect. He has chance till level five. The Goals were actually the levels, hepleted level three so it also got added in the list. There were still 33 levels in the portal game for which he would work hard.


    Finally Jake nced at the shop stat. There was only one item. From the way task panel left its words it was clear the item took lot of Exp. His heart starting thumping faster. Jake felt his hand stuck in the air thinking whether to click on the shop or take some time.


    He took deep breath, patted his beating heart and clicked. Metallic body of the glove appeared on the screen in material form. Jake picked it and understood how he should use it.


    Carefully he ced the metallic structure on his shivering hand and it adjusted by itself. It was entirely different from regr gloves. The regr gloves covered the whole hand while this one supported at the back of the hand along with metallic adjustment on the finger. It looked like mours hand tool made with some scientific logics.


    Jake felt the difference. Earlier his hand was shivering due to disease now it was all fine. He could move fingers at his will. He received notification.


    [GGS is activated. It will work properly till the end of level five. Later the advance version will be upgraded with the help of Exp gains.]


    [The host could use his right hand after some regr exercises.]


    [Precaution: Avoid direct electric supply touch before the upgrade.]


    Jake read it and nodded. He was not some fool to push his hand in the plugs for testing. He closed his hand then opened several times. The glove was working fine and he could control the movement of his hand.


    He hurried stood up to practice his hand control on the idle keyboard. His stomach grumbled to remind him that he should eat something. "Oh poor stomach." Jakeughed and went toward the icebox. It was fall of evening and not proper time for dinner so he took snacks.


    He was informed that whole team would dinner with the CEO. Completion of the third level was big event especially the team remained unbeatable in the ranking.


    Also it was suggested by the team leader. He personally wanted to meet younger yer but he rejected week ago. He knew that Jake would appear at the invitation of the owner of the team.


    He looked at the snacks. These were expensive and big shops sell them. The rich people buy these snacks and enjoy the delicious taste. Now his icebox was filled with expensive snacks. He was living in the most expensive suite of the building, wearing fine clothes.


    His cupboard was numbered with the lush teenage clothing. Jake strongly wished that Patina should have enjoyed all these treats with him however she was no more. The tasty snacks felt nd and sour at those memories.


    The glint of revenge sparkled in his eyes once again. He was getting stronger with levels. Jake eagerly wanted to punch that rascal who targeted Patina. "Let me get stronger first then I will search the rascal." He firmly closed his fist and spoke.


    After stuffing snacks in his stomach, Jake went back for practicing his controls. Since both hands and the fingers could work now, he was ready to show it in the live portal. For this he need to do lot of practice.


    Without practice the right hand wouldg inparison of left hand. Also it would improve his confidence too. His habits were limited with the defected hand, now the change of habit was necessary which was impossible without practice.


    Jake heard the rm to remind him for the dinner. He set rm in order to remain on time. There were lot of dresses in the cupboard which confused what to wear for the dinner.


    Finally he selected one. Laterbed his hair. He was ready to see the owner of the team and the other team yers. Confidence was visible on his face. With good diet his skinny stature got much better.


    The day he lost his big sister, the day he suffered ident, his broken bones and his devastated appearance, the very first decision to take revenge and the entry in the portal game became the reason of his present aplishment.


    He was ready to face the world after one month of his self-prison. Jake opened the door of his suite and locked.. The security guard helped fine the dinner ce.

 Chapter 250 - Dinner

    Dinner


    This particr part of the floor was reserved for the yers and collective activities. They could chat and talk about various topics in the lobby, discuss about the next level and many more.


    Also they can have a look at the ranking charts. The lounge was designed to give family dinner appearance. Team members could dinner with other members or they could simply eat in their suites.


    There was gym at the right side. The sole purpose was to make sure the fitness of the yers. However during live portal it was nearly impossible to walk in the gym. rk and Albert missed gym. They liked to exercise here.


    This floor has separate kitchen and kitchen staff. They cook ording to the healthy diet n of the yers.


    Jake walked in the lobby. Junan reached first,ter Sashi joined. Jake saw them and greeted. It was the first interaction that they personal saw younger yer. Fifteen years old Jake Lin was really little kid in front of them just that he has good heightpared his age.


    "Young boy,e sit here." Junan gestured him to take seat near him. Jake nodded and followed his gesture. He looked like obedient kid yet full of confidence. Junan side nced at his right hand but did not ask anything. Sashi could not hide her shock, "You are quite genius at this young age. I am sure you have more wonders hidden in your head." She smiled pleasantly.


    Jake slightly smiled at herment. "Senior Sashi is experienced and capable." Jake felt these yers were not arrogant at all unlike those who knew nothing and brag much. Orin entered the lobby few momentster. He greeted others and sat to wait for the rest of them.


    rk and Ahram came running because only two minute were left in the dinner time. Albert followed behind. They individually greeted others. Before they could start conversation Mr. Gueman came. Without any further formality they reached the dinner table where several types of tasty dishes were ready to make them drool.


    "We will have peaceful dinner andter brief talk." Gueman sat on the chair. Others sat at both sides. Half of them were surprised that Gueman was young CEO and the owner of this team. Others were well aware about Gueman and his excellent presence in the gaming world.


    Jake also joined and heartily ate dinner. He did not eat much earlier despite his empty stomach. The delicious dinner and the well served dishes made the team members forget owner of the team.


    During portal game they usually starve because of the limited time. They finished dinner and joined in the lobby. Team of seven members was getting popr for several reasons. "Do you know why third team is getting popr?" Gueman asked not particrly looking at any yer.


    He was here to have formal talk and also bring up the importance of few aspects of teaming. Gueman could tackle enemies from outside and provide peaceful live portal battles to all seven members however once this team faced disunity or personal issues with other team members then the team and the team reputation would crumble to dust.


    No one answered because it was not question.


    "It is because you are the only team with all yers crossed level three. Not single yer received death damage. There were some asion where one or two members might have faced this horrible scenario however the others became shield in order secure from further damage. This level of coborate is the dream of other teams. I have some high hopes for this team. As you took the oath to regain the face of ''Sovereign Rulers'' I will make sure we reach our goal with fair means. I might not be able to keep in contact often however let me tell you I wam working so that enemies should not use unfair means." The team owner took pause.


    "Also I am here to appreciate the younger yer called Jake Lin..." Gueman halted suddenly and did not speak what he was about to disclose. He thought that perhaps it would badly influence his performance if he let others know about Patina Lin.


    "I am finally feeling good that I gave him chance. Kid, your reputation is increasing so be careful whenever you interact with fans on social tforms. All of you should remember the team and the team secrets are confidential, none of you should express it in front of your friends or even family members."


    "If someone tries to approach you through means then immediately report it to me or leave written paper and slip it in the box out there. I will regrly check the box and take action. Lastly, in case you need something apart from the avable facilities, you can ask anytime." Gueman finished what he has to say.


    Team members listened carefully. They nodded and the owner left. He was in hurry for the meeting. The developers gave the next date for the fourth level. The president''s of all involvedpanies were informed prior so that they remained ready for the exact time.


    Also the new petition was epted despite that Gueman questioned the validity of the actions. After some deliberation he signed document and approved. The third team would rest for the time being until the other gaming lord''s selected their capable teams out of the scrape of guilds.


    Court gave this permission after taking look at the miserable condition of the enemy teams. With this rate none of the opponent teams would survive in any level. It was unfair and one could tell the court showed leniency toward the bigpanies.


    Gueman could only sigh. However he was sure those teams would not be able to give much harm to the third team. In the previous level showed they could get rid their enemies when it needed.


    He sent the written instructions to the team head. Junan knew each advance level would open up the tricks of the enemies. However he was ready.


    Orin looked toward rk and asked, "Your biceps reduced much, what is your schedule for free days?" He asked because he seriously wanted to pull strings and burn his belly fats.


    rk observed his bicep and nodded. "True I lost much. I will spend these three days in the gym. Eating and gym, nothing else. After the instructions of the owner, I am thinking not to use social apps. Ahram what are your ns?" He asked Ahram.


    "I will be doing tough practice for swimming. I should learn it in these three days." His ns were decided when in the tasks of the third level. "Oh you will be busy then." rk winked Ahram then looked at Sashi. "Miss Sashi is silent today.?" He asked.


    Sashi has nothing particr for her three days schedule, "I am thinking to practice my martial arts lessons." She shook shoulders not knowing what other routine she could do.


    "Wait, this reminded me of something." Junan hurriedly interrupted. All of them got attentive toward him. "Due to the pressure of the levelpletely, questpletion and many more, it is highly likely that our weapons would face any unpredictable circumstances so I decided that each one of us will learn martial arts moves that are allowed in the live portal. It is necessary that we could protect ourselves in case we damaged our weapon. I will arrange instructor tomorrow morning, be on time." He strictly ordered.


    Now they looked at rk who was asking their routine in the free time. Since the team head gave this order so they nodded.


    Junan went back in his room after having some chat with Albert. Jake also thought to go back when rk stopped him. "Young boy Jake, I saw your official ount, someone is trying to create ruckus in thement section. If you need my help I will." He patted on his shoulders.


    Jake shrugged his shoulder and smiled, "Publicity has its drawback. I am sure he must be from enemy''s side. However it would be early if I give my reaction so I won''t." Jake answered.


    rk smiled, "Haha great idea. You are smart. If I was on your ce, I might have bombarded thatment maker with heavy reaction but you are right. As the team owner said we should be careful when making social appearance." rk admitted that Jake was mature in this aspect.


    "Okay then I will see you in the morning practice." rk waved him and went toward gym.


    Albert walked near. "I am amazed to personally meet Jake, the youngest team yer. I hope we built long journey in the game." He also walked toward gym. He was shieldman and needed strong body in ordance with the stronger weapon.


    Orin joined them in the gym as well. Sashi waved to the young boy and went back. Her ystation needed her attention. She was thinking to rece the keyboard as it was not of her liking.. Thepany provided best but she liked the older version which was handy.

 Chapter 251 - One Pebble

    One Pebble


    The ending of the third level silenced themotion for some time. Although the ''Optimal Crown'' got what it wanted still they were not happy. The main problem was the team and each member of the team.


    Even the most fool member was better than the top yers of otherpanies. A yer was not taken as best yer with his skills, unique weapons and the agility in the tasks. The best yers were decided after seeing their mental ability to defeat unpredictable circumstances among the levels. It was about the capability of an individual.


    Only capable individuals could make perfect team. All the guilds under the order of the ''Optimal Crown'' were taking benefits but not giving good oue in return.


    Since themencement of the portal game none of the guild leader used their brain in making choice for the team. That''s why the CEO of thepany took this responsibility to ignore the guild leader. In fact he fired many of them who tried to intervene. He was burning with hatred because he lost his assets for the sake of fools.


    Now he was ready to personally handle and decide how to select capable yers. For this he sent clear voice message to the other friends those belong to the other gamepanies.


    They were eager to know how Kyle would select capable yers. Kyle thought to personally conduct some experiment and test the experienced yers. He asked several confusing questions at the end. After long discussion he selected the present two teams.


    If his method worked than he would select other teams with same method. In his eyes if his yers stayed in two three levels this would be enough to damage the third team. The first and foremost priority remained same.


    The preparations for the fourth level werepleted. Kyle personally met yers and guided them.


    He took permission for special levels for the rest of teams for the same reason. This would help himunch his selected yers for all teams in order to categorize them ording to numbers for selection.


    The office and the rted staff was busy. They informed yers to remain out of contact from irrelevant people. The purpose was to prepare them mentally and train their focus.


    "After the fifth level, third team would take rest and the other teams will go through from six to level ten. However my n is to give damage to the third team in the fourth and fifth level. This would reduce their reputation and the ranking would face some p." Kyle spoke gritting his teeth.


    "I will guide my team to look for this option during quests. I must look for the indirect ways in order to not receive damage in return. The yers are enthusiastic. They would not repeat the mistakes of others." The team head answered.


    The clever selection was visible.


    "You will be responsible toplete maximum quests. The main issue is that none of our teamspleted single quest until now. It is embarrassment and someone should wipe it away. The damage to the third team is secondary. Remember it will be the first damage when the team broke the unbeatable title. You should not neglect the least options. I want you to remain alive till the end of level." Kyle exined his focus point.


    The previous six teams died because their focus was the third team instead of quests.


    "It means my team should not leave quest when confronting third team. I understood now. Our sess could also damage them equally." The team leader nodded.


    Kyle eased up on his seat. "Now you got my point. The previous foolish yers focused on third team and let the audience make fun of them. They died without doing anything. If it was under my means I would have scolded them to death however they left thepany on their own." Kyle rested his arm on the side.


    He could not believe how many times hispany becameughingstock in the previous month.


    It was all due to his slow understanding toward the portal game.


    Other CEO''s handed him the responsibility to masterfully select strong an capable yers. Before this portal he never did type of low selections however it was demand of the time. Any longer dy couldpletely destroy his ''Optimal Crown'' empire.


    The team leader went back to guide his team members ording to the suggestions of the boss. It was his responsibility to follow the rules of the boss. The team leader did not want to disappoint his boss, also he was here to make name in the portal game.


    In the office, Kyle took deep breath. His assistant could see his boss doing small jobs in order to get back what he lost. He was also trying his best to not annoy him. He was very careful about giving his suggestion.


    The long day ended am he was thinking whether boss was ready the day end. Kyle kept looking at the files ring the dropped figures. He had been in the business from two decades. Never in the entire twenty years he faced this level of losses.


    It was rming for the stability of thepany. The drop in the share prices woke him up and now he was doing everything soberly.


    The purpose of meeting with the developer was to see how much he should expect from the third team. Now that he was sure, he did not want to neglect.


    He closed the file, he knew further ncing at the files might give him heartache.


    Perhaps he was ready to leave the office when he looked at the assistant.


    "In my opinion killing one Pebble could lit the chances for the demise of third team." The personal assistant spoke.


    Kyle sighed. He was thinking this possiblity in the previous three levels. It was not option any more. Further fooling of the actions could make themughingstock again. He stood andughed.


    "My friend, there is not one Pebble."

 Chapter 252 - More Than One Pebble

    More Than One Pebble


    "They are more than one Pebble. Seven pebbles in fact. And I think Pebble is not perfect, currently they are simr of mountain. The guards could capture any of them. Gueman transfered them in hispany cleverly. Do you still this they are pebbles?" Kyle side nced.


    It was not fault of his assistant. Kyle started to underestimate his enemies so did his staff. Now that he was active the staff would also change their presets.


    ...


    There were two days in the opening of the fourth level. After the dinner team members got busy. Jake entered in his suite. His practice started.


    Junan sat in his room. He knew every next level would give better understanding to the opponents. They would be able to make better decisions for the sake of teams and how toplete quests.


    Until now the third team took advantage of each level and received the benefits. Junan was clear it wouldn''t remain same. The opponent teams might snatch half of the quests at some point of levels.


    It might take some time however the present advantage would soon change because the court epted the request. The third team would not take part in the Six to Ten levels. Junan knew what it means for a team.


    With the time thepetition would take different form. The stronger opponent teams would be equal rivals.


    He wanted to work on the team as well as the professions. Only the professional abilities could create difference. Junan collected guides which were released by the developers in limited edition.


    The guides were simr of any other game however Junan knew they must have given some clue randomly. It was always beneficial to go through guides. Experienced yers never deny the importance of guides.


    He knew if he asked others to read guides then half of them would skip it.


    Ahram went toward the pool. The assistant staff hired instructor for him immediately. Third team has lot of things to do before the opening of the fourth level. The added suggestions increased requirements to be considered fit for the fourth level.


    Sashi could not focus her attention. She broke the keys of the keyboard and went to request for the recement of the keyboard. None of them felt the space congested or limited for their freedom. They could wander anywhere in the five floors on the building.


    Sashi decided to walk in indoor y area. She liked table tennis. As she reached indoor y area, a female staff weed her. "Miss I can assist if you want to y indoor game. How may I help you?" She politely asked.


    "I want to y table tennis however who will be second yer?" Sashi replied looking at the grand y halls under the sight.


    "Miss if you want to y table tennis then a robot will assist you. Heree, I will set the normal y for you." The female staff exined and walked toward the robot. With her voice message, the robot turned active and immediately adjusted the normal y functions.


    Sashi admired how everything was under her approach. She didn''t belong to poor family however she might not afford indoor y area and a robot to y.


    At the back of the table tennis space, one could see through the big window, a man wearing shorts ready to jump in the pool.


    Sashi yed first half very well. The robot appreciated her gamey. However little while her eyes fell across window. The ball came and hit on her nose. She cried with the pain. The robot halted. The female staff hurriedly came to help and apology.


    "No, no need to apology. I lost focus." Her nose bled. The female staff took her to the initial medication. The bleeding stopped. Sashi came back in the y hall to talk with robot. "You are best table tennispanion. I wille back tomorrow." For her it was necessary to tell the robot that it was all fine.


    Ahram heard her cry however saw that the staff took her for medication. Also the instructor was called in the evening, it would be rude if he leave it like that. He thought to visit Sashi after the ss.


    Three people turned the gym in to mess. Well not all three but particrly rk and Orin. rk brought several pack of juices after the first set of exercise.


    He was sweating with heavy workout. Albert shook his head. He slowly worked on all machines then went in the lobby to take break. He sat there having big ss of shake. Meanwhile Sashi came there to have some juice drink as well.


    Albert saw her slightly miserable condition. "What happened miss Sashi? "Are you alright?" Albert asked worried. The girl was part of team they were working hard to remain fit and healthy in order to y live portal.


    "Ah I was ying table tennis... the ball hit my nose. I am fine though." Of course she wouldn''t not exin how sorry she was feeling. To look at that particr man she lost her focus. She thought to not overthink anymore for the sake of professionalism.


    Albert did not notice her changing expressions. He was minding healthy milkshake. After resting little bit Albert went back to do thest set of exercise and return in his suite.


    Sashi forced herself to go back in her suite and rest.


    ...


    "I don''t think this set of exercise the fats of my belly." Orin worriedly asked rk. He was taking bunch of juice packs and many other wantons along with exercise.


    "Good buddy you should not stuff your mouth when doing this exercise. The fats would increase. And the belly would look like drum." rkughed.


    Orin perhaps took it to heart, he rushed back and handed food packs to the kitchen staff. "I rather starve than to have drum belly." He murmured under breath.


    Thete evening all of them went in their suite to take rest.

 Chapter 253 - Training

    Training


    Early morning the bells started ringing. Junan did wait for half an hour but none of team members came to join the ss. He asked the staff to ring allmunication bells in order to disturb the sleeping souls.


    All of them jumped from their beds. It was time for the physical training ss. Without wasting much time they were present in the ss.


    Junan was learned in the physical training. He started the first lesson. It was tough for who never practiced. Sashi was learned she was doing moves smoothly.


    This training session prolonged.


    They did breakfast at the same table in the lobby. All of them went back and fell asleep. Late breakfast and tough training ached their bones.


    ...


    Jake did his daily task. He was not tired because physical training helped him gain Exp. The task panel smartly distributed Exp to tackle his fatigue.


    This was the first week of December. The city weed the cold as usual. Big and small roads were blocked because of heavy fog.


    People were habitual with the weather in December. Jake stood in front of the window, memories once again flooding his head. All previous years were different from this one.


    They never had extra woods for the firece in fact there was not firece in their small house. However he was contented.


    There was only one day left in the opening of the fourth level.


    He once thought to contact his heartless father but then cancelled. He was unconscious at the hospital bed that''s why did not hear what his father said.


    He thought that perhaps his father would ept him after knowing that Patina died. Jake felt that he might show some sympathy. But it was all running in his head. Currently he wanted to focus.


    He decided to visit his father during rest days after level five.


    ...


    Ahram didn''t take rest. He went toward the pool. He didn''t want tock abilities and be weakness of the team. For two hours he kept swimming in the pool. The water of the pool was temperate.


    rk took half an hour nap and resumed his exercise in the gym. After three weeks he found enough time to take care his workout. He was well versed with the routine so he knew how to avoid overwork or fatigue.


    At some point in the game he felt he disliked his weapon however now he was thinking to make feasible choice in the secondary weapons in order to avoid simr situation. He did not want to rece hammer with any other weapon.


    At this thought he hurried back in his room and read the guides. Now that he has time he was going to learn what possible methods could help his profession and weapon abilities.


    There were some hints about the weapon abilities and how the developers threw them inside several ces throughout the level Ten to onward.


    The profession abilities could be taken until level five. No further ability would be avable after level five for the third team. The developers cleverly divided profession abilities in the fourth and fifth level.


    The opponent teams have chances from level six to ten. The guide was brief so he went to ask Junan. Junan was sitting in the lobby for lunch.


    rk saw him and greeted. "Junan I read through guides and I have some questions." He sat the seat and spoke.


    Junan understood he was thinking this to exin after lunch to all of the team members. He read guide and found the changes. Since others matters were moving in different directions then surely the developers would have thought about the oue.


    It was entirely blunt idea to stop the avability of the extended abilities of the weapons as well as professions however Junan knew that the developers were not foolish.


    They must have nned how to tackle other aspects for example keeping the interest and curiosity of the spectators at the peak. After all their curiosity would let thepanies earn.


    There were several nned options yet toe and make the rted people jump for them.


    The one who gave this idea was none other than Gueman. He was well learned in business statistics and business sense.


    The otherpetitors were oldies with limited methods. They only knew how to forcefully destroy opponent while Gueman was ready to destroy them after taking their permission.


    ...


    Team members had their lunch and sat in the lobby. Junan started conversation, "ording to the new guide, we the third team has only two level ahead to collect weapon abilities and profession abilities. Theter levels would only grant level up ording the preset system."


    They looked at him agape. Normally abilities kept upgrading throughout levels in other games. "Does it means the professions would be useless with the time?" Albert asked.


    Until now none of the game stopped the development of the abilities because it was what the yers liked most.


    "I don''t think. The professions are strictly rted with the yers growth however it is the responsibility of the yer to explore the diversity of the profession in my opinion." Junan exined.


    Jake felt the fourth level would be mess. The other teams have chances while third team has only two levels to get most of it. "The interpretation of the abilities for weapons is confusing, it means once we missed the ability for our weapon we will remain clocks for the rest of the levels." Sashi asked unhappy.


    The abilities were already limited. And they should fight to get them.


    "I think once we have single ability of the weapon it would keep upgrading with the time or with the additional perks. For me the avability of the single ability is enough if the yer has guts to explore it thousand times. As the saying goes ''It does not matter how many moves you learned, instead it matter if you practiced a move thousand times.." Junan looked at them to understand their present spirit for the fourth level.

 Chapter 254 - Costume

    Costume


    "Remember our appearance in the game should remain different. Orin and Ahram needed to work on the character pointers. Diversity in the appearance would confuse those who wanted to spy our activities. Also it is the rule of the game. Do not expose your real image in the public until the owner gives permission." Junan included his opinion about their in-game characters.


    "I don''t have creativity as to how the character should look." Orin rose up his hands and surrendered.


    "Come on, take the example of Albert. He has hair in real while in-game he is bald. He painted his face while you walk around without changing your foolish expressions. Use some mast like I do. If you are interested to use eye fashion mask like Sashi then, no one is going to make fun of you." Junan shrugged his shoulders as if it was his least suggestion.


    Other looked at Orin, "Sure as hell I never taunted males for wearing female costumes." rk mmed his hand on the sofa. He was saying something and denying the other.


    "This is already clear my friend." Orin twisted his face to look at rk. "I better design my character before the opening of fourth level.


    He stood up to leave but Junan gestured to stop, "Do not create big changes in the present character apart from some miner alternative options." Junan added.


    The teams and the team members were given numbers instead of naming. For example Jake was called character ''Zero Three''


    Junan was called ''Zero two'' Albert as ''Zero One'' rk as ''Zero four'' Ahram was named as ''Zero five'' Sashi was named ''Zero Six'' and Orin ''Zero seven'' respectively.


    Ahram got the instructions bringing some changes in the character. He went to make rough draft then design the character. There was only one day and they were receiving multiple instructions.


    "If anyone wanted to change their weapon they could change with the limits of profession. However I suggest the main weapon should remain the same because ording the polls the spectators liked the weapons choice of the third team. It is better to look for the skills of your weapons instead of changing weapons. I know it would be tough but what is easy in this world?" Junan waved his hand in the air.


    "Wouldn''t it increase the difficulty in the fourth quest. I mean all of us would madly look for the avable abilities. In case the opponent got it first we will have to fight and snatch, correct me if I am wrong." Sashi asked team head.


    Albert and others looked toward team head. "I would not deny in fact I am expecting this scenario in the fourth and fifth level. The opponents have learned how to select good yers so thepetition would be tough. If the opponent team has read guide and knew our weakness in the fourth and fifth levels then we are done. It will be our survival round in couple of quests." Junan didn''t want to hide.


    Jake felt it was high time that he would use his controls in the fourth level. The uncertainty might keep the other yers at their heels so everyone would look for the abilities of their weapons.


    His weapons were explosives. There was rod which was not his main weapon. The small gun has limited abilities. He has yet to decide whether he should change his main weapon or not.


    Well in this matter he was not confuse. Other yers have experience with many games and weapons. They might take some time to decide which weapon suited them best. Before the portal game, Jake was nobody in the gaming.


    He never felt enthusiastic to y any game, even if he liked some game he was unable to y it. So now he decided to keep whatever weapon he has with him. In the fourth and fifth level he would search for the abilities of the gun.


    Jake was also thinking to bring some changes in his in-game character. However he was not sure what type of changes would make it stand out.


    Most of the conversation was rted with the game and they took quite time for discussion. The preparations were going on. Sashi received new keyboard the older version as she requested.


    Jake went for the daily task. He also spent time for learning and practicing controls. The task panel did not give any face during this time.


    The whole team gathered at the dinner table. Tomorrow afternoon the opening of the fourth level was expected. It was new wave of enthusiasm that made them eagerly wait till tomorrow.


    ...


    rk and Albert met in the gym. There was visible gain in rk while Albert was satisfied with what he gained. Orin dragged his feet in the gym. He was gettingzy day by day.


    "You do not need to worry for the belly fats. strike the mace hard at the enemies and your belly fats will burn away. How''s it?" rk gave gusty solution. Surprisingly Orin epted dly.


    "You are life saver. Wait and watch I will be invulnerable. By the way how did you fast recovered your bulky stature and fitness?" Orin curiously asked.


    For him workout was hellish job that takes ages for visible improvement. He was in good shape before the opening of the portal game howeverter weeks he gained unnecessary fats which made him look simr of panda. However he was notzy in attacks in the game. that''s why team head didn''t mind.


    However Orin was not happy, he wanted to remain in good muscle shape. "During recess, I did not swallow junk food much instead prepared ready to cook meals to save time and health. Now that I worked the shape regained without much struggle. You can also follow if you want." rk exined.


    "Boy I rather stick to my belly fats. I might die cooking meal in such short time. I wonder whether I would search cooking video, set the stove on fire or select the spices.." Orin shrugged his shoulders and went back in his suite for rest.

 Chapter 255 - Fourth Level

    Fourth Level


    Today the yers were sitting in front of the ystation with active consoles. The time was ticking toward the opening of the fourth level. All teams were making changes in the characters.


    Albert did not need to work on the character. It was all good and cool for the audience. This was the reason that Albert was second at the reputation ranking board.


    His bald head character along with painted face created quite an impressive aura of the Shieldman which was his profession. His actions were majestic. Most of the time he was one of those who showed sober moves. He was diligent. He only gave suggestion when he has rtively better idea to go through the task.


    Less speak and more work seemed his best interest in the game. Albert looked at his well thought out character on the screen holding shield in the right hand and spear in the left. He was ready for the live portal.


    Jake tookst nce after fixing and merging the character details. The real blond hair were now light brown, and the eye color was matching with the hair color. Originally he has deep blue eye. He was thinking to remove the belt from the waist because now he could use his right arm. There was single shield in the left hand which he asionally hung at the back when he used gun. Jake wore half mask at the right side of his face. He wanted to create unique character however he was not sure if the changes were applicable.


    The gaming gown was shining with the tes of armor. One could see strange yet morous glove on his right hand. It appeared in the game it showed in his image which he used for the creation of the character.


    After deliberation Jake saved changes. He was done finalizing his character.


    Sashi Removed the hairpin from her hair. She liked ponytail without essories. Her gaming gown was not mours with blush of color. It was in ck. All tes shined ck as well. Now that Junan pointed about her girly eye mask, she was ready to change it.


    Team head did not point out for any certain reason however she thought topletely reset. She designed a in ck mask that entirely covered her face leaving eyes. Now her character looked mysterious and powerful. The crossbow hung at the front. The arrow pouch hung around waist.


    Making sure there was nothing else to add in the character details, Sashi clicked and saved.


    Orin was sitting in front of screen looking his character. The tiger printed mask matched with his gaming gown. The gaming gown has brown shade along with the tes of crimson armor. The character holding the Mace as his main weapon lookedplete now. His fat belly was no more apparent in the character. The real ck hair got the highlight fixing. He didn''t want to change the eye color.


    He hung the small dagger in his waist. It was all done.


    Ahram had original short hair however he changed them to little longer yet curly. Instead of mask he painted ck lines on his cheeks. His green eyes made unique contrast with the blonde hair. He didn''t change the color of his hair and eyes. The chain hung across shoulder toward waist. The fit marron gown made him look like blunt attacker.


    He hoped that team head would be satisfied with his changes.


    Junan didn''t need to bring any changes in his maroon gown and the stout appearance. The simple mask made was enough to hide his face. There was shining badge in the middle of his chest as the symbol of leader.


    rk big built man of the team nced his character deliberating whether to polish it or not. His gaming gown was extraordinary plushie which made him burly and bulky. The back hood covered his half face which was enough.


    The right hand was covered with thick glove to handle the hammer. As he was done after saving changes. The level perks would show up once the portal showed the live status.


    It was time for the opening of the portal. The teams walked toward the tform. Three teams standing in front of entrance.


    There were only seven professions. However the choice of weapons was done by the yers. The yers of first and second team selected dangerous weapons this time. Since it was their first chance of entering in the portal so they were not restricted to pick the weapons of previous dead yers.


    One could tell they were extra prepared for the fourth level. The mix of weapons along with their horrible character appearance immediately got the attention of the spectators.


    The live portal opened up with the announcement. The digital clock started dropping seconds and then minutes. At the entrance there was written the name of the fourth level ''Bull''s Eyes''


    As expected it captured the attention. The spectators got curious as to what would happen in the quests and tasks and what was the ''Bull''s Eyes'' exactly.


    The teams entered through separate entrances at the various parts of the level area. Unlike other levels the teams did not appear in the open ground instead they entered in the grand building. ''Grand Exhibition Museum'' was created for the fourth level by the developers.


    Not just the word but it was actually grand. One might get lost easily. There were several paths, parts and halls where different type of Museum rted stuff was avable.


    It was simr of any Museum exhibiting the past, present and future through artifacts, objects, and documents. There was many more in fact which one might take a year to explore.


    Junan surveyed slowly. "This fourth level is set in a museum. And the target is Bull''s Eyes. But where is this Bull''s Eyes?" He murmured under his breath.


    There was not some open path actually instead they in front of the reception desk.. There was receptionist however she was busy in whatever document.

 Chapter 256 - Introduction

    Introduction


    The Museum has long history that began after the emergence of Bull''s Eye. There were many hidden secrets in this museum. The museum and the rted sections grown old with the time.


    There used to be many visitors however over the passage of time the rumors spread. Now this museum was called haunted ce. The owners decided to destroy the building.


    Behind the rumors it was again the Bull''s Eye. The owners did not want to mull over the topic. Some said if the Bull''s Eyes were destroyed then the museum would resume its good days. Some said the hidden secrets were the reason behind desertednes of the museum.


    The yers were sent to solve the problem or search the Bull''s Eyes. No one ever personally witnessed Bull''s Eyes. It was really hard. There were some hints about in which section it wasst seen. But it was not concrete way to search it.


    There were twenty sections in the entire museum coupled with subsections. Each section exhibited various history rted stuff. The findings of the researchers and many ancient yet expensive artifacts were part of Museum.


    "This is it and we are supposed to get our hands on the weapon abilities and profession abilities in this fourth level?" rk got frustrated to see how they were walking here and there aimlessly.


    "Your low patience would drag you in the hell for sure." Orinmented. He was yet to explore this ce and someone wanted to see enemies. "At least it would drag me somewhere." rk shrugged his shoulders.


    They stood in front of the section called The Art Gallery. "See if the book of detection has some clue." Junan spoke. Orin opened book of detection. "Clear the ten haunted objects from the Museum and save it from destruction. Beware destructive weapons are not allowed to use. Whoever caused destruction in the museum would be thrown out of the quest. The first haunted object is a Picture in the art gallery." Orin read the clue which was as clear as day.


    There was nothing that needed exnation. "So the ammunition should not be choice no matter how the situation unfold. Also we will be searching ten haunted objects and perhaps destroy or crush? Alright this seemed quite simple level." Junanmented and got ready to enter inside the gallery.


    "What about weapon abilities and the profession abilities?" Sashi asked. She was eager to get her hand on the ability, be it weapon rted or profession rted.


    "We''ll see how things would unfold. Also it is mere expectations, the reality might differ." Junan shrugged his shoulders. His tense expressions were no more tense.


    The skyhigh ceiling of the section looked at the yers and their strange appearance. The art gallery was decorated as per the avable space. There were desks in straight line the in middle of gallery, the small and big art pieces were disyed there.


    Bigger portraits and images were hung at the various walls. Many middle walls separated the view from the different angles such the visitors could easily watch exhibition and feel peace with less people walking around. Only those who liked particr art portraits would stand in front of it in the form of crowd.


    "There are several images, portraits. What is the symbol of haunted object? Can anyone tell?" "rk asked after ring some of the portraits. The portraits were of ancient people, some kings, or queens. Mix of art styles and structures too.


    He looked at the portrait of a king. It seemed the person in the image was angry at the onlooker. rk clearly felt the instinct. He thought to give second nce. It remained the same.


    He was ready to destroy the image but remembered the warning. Ahram was stand at some distance. "Buddye here, take a look at this portrait. Do you think it is haunted?"


    Ahram came and nced the portrait. "I think the artist portrayed the expressions of the king very well. Also I am not sure what it means by haunted. Someone should exin what is the proper interpretation of this term. I was also confused about a portrait." Ahram replied.


    He was equally unclear. "Ah you are right. I actually don''t know what is the thing called haunted. We should ask team head." rk spoke and walked to reach team head.


    Junan was standing in another section opposite of the wall. He was actively searching haunted portrait but got lost in the beauty of an image. It was fascinating and bringing peace. His nerves got rxed and he no more wanted to walk or do anything.


    rk and Ahram were walking to reach team head after Albert told them where team head was currently. Ahram noticed a yer through the mirror art ced in front of the desk.


    Ahram hurried stopped rk and gestured to remain silent. He was sure that the other two teams must have read the clue and they were in the art gallery for the haunted object. They would not destroy randomly.


    "The opponent team is here." He whispered in low tone. rk wide opened his eyes. "It seemed the opponents are smart this time. What is the n?" He asked.


    "First of all the other team members should be aware about the opponent team. They should not secretly harm us. You remember the words of the team head and the owner." Ahram spoke.


    rk nodded. "Indeed. I will go to right side and you will go front." rk pointed direction. The rest of team members were in those two directions ording to Albert. Albert always take note of the team yers and their location because he was shield man. In case the team members falls under threat he could run to save them.


    "Alright be careful." Ahram gestured and went in front part of the gallery section. He was looking around and taking steps.


    Jake was standing alone. He was facing same problem about the term.. It was hard to find one portrait among thousands.

 Chapter 257 - Art Gallery

    Art Gallery


    He was about to ask task panel but could not. Ahram reached near him. "Jake I am here to inform that both opponent teams are present in the art gallery." He told in low tone.


    Jake got surprised. "Where are the rest of team members?" He asked in same low tone.


    "We will collect all of them." Ahram gestured toward the direction. They secretly walked and reached near Orin. Later they found Sashi in the same section.


    "It is better to keep the daggers in the hands. Be active and we will go toward the team head. He could guide us what should we do." Ahram spoke. They followed behind him. rk told him to be at the near the second section so that they could talk with ease with the team head.


    It was apparent that the both opponent teams wanted to act soberly in this level or else they would have attacked to see the team members dispersed ignoring the warning of the ''Book of Detection''


    This was not good sign. It could continuously create trouble for third team however it was bound to happen. Sooner orter the opponents would be able to take part in the portal with real spirits.


    After some time third team gathered at the back section of the gallery. It would have been different scenario if the third team happened to be only team in the art gallery. "Since our opponents are already here, we will focus on the two aspects. First is to make sure none of enemy sneak attack us. Second is to find the haunted object before the opponents." Junan spoke.


    "There is another concern we don''t know how to recognize haunted piece of portrait. Is there specific way?" rk asked worried.


    All of them looked toward the team head thinking he must have some idea. He was equally clueless. He never heard about the haunted things apart from the dictionary or randomly people using this word for weird things.


    "Well to be honest I have no idea about the term. Let''s suppose the haunted piece of art might be poorly drawn sketch with some horrible image in it. One might feel oddity to look at the portrait?" Junanmented his approximate pointer about the haunted piece of art.


    Team members tried to digest his words. They were not sure also this interpretation seemed off. "Wouldn''t it be easy to find such image in the gallery? I don''t think they would put such image as haunted and what about the task? The task would be cleared in the blink of eye. Do you all think the developers has created this level to make fun of the creativity level?" Albertmented.


    There was zero possibility that the level creativity would decrease in the advance levels. "You are right. That''s why I am not sure of anything." Junan added.


    "Alright you all could rte what you think about the haunted object?" Junan thought to take their suggestions. Their suggestions could help them. Aimless wandering would waste time. They didn''t know how the opponents would search the object but it was necessary to get it first.


    "In my opinion some dark piece of art could be haunted or created by some evil person to make it haunted." Sashi spoke first. She always thought that the artist could influence his art pieces in one way or the other. This might make the art piece haunted or ominous for the onlookers.


    "I saw a dark piece at the back section. However it was not carring any ominous instinct." Albert answered. He was quite learned in the instinct recognition.


    Jake was clueless. In his eyes anything could be haunted if it was anyway but this exnation was not enough toplete the task. Jake thought to ask the task panel.


    "Are we going to move next section if the opponent team came here?" rk asked after looking at the shadows of the yers at the near section. Jake got attentive. There indeed the yers of other team were moving and searching the portrait.


    "We are not going to more instead keep at the position. Remember once you gave way then you are going to loss it each time. We will remain alert and see if the opponent want to attack or retreat." Junan firmly held his sword and spoke.


    The team member understood his intentions. They got alert and active. The second team happened to notice the third team. They were eager to get hold on the haunted object and witness the first p as hard as they could.


    ...


    "Why we are nearing third team? You forgot the orders of the team owner?" A team member of second team asked.


    The team head red him. "I still remember however there is no harm if we scare them a bit. They are not fools to start battle after the warning of Book of Detection." The team head winked.


    Soon they stood in front of the third team. rk stood at the left side. He was tapping fingers on the handle of the hammer. His covered face already brought some fear. All of them were looking like blood thirst yers. The second team saw their actions and soon retreated.


    Any type of foolish act could start battle between them. This would be equal of throwing themselves in the pit of fire and ming the fate.


    The yer silently mocked his team head since he wanted to scare third team. "I think if someone threw third team in theva they wouldn''t get scare. How can we imagine that our presence could scare them?" The yer who reminded early murmured under his breath.


    The team head of the second team did not speak anything. "Let''s focus on the haunted portrait. Where it could be?" The team head shook off the burden of embarrassment from his shoulders and went to search the haunted object.


    ...


    "We are still clueless about the portrait. It must not be prominent in the normal sense of haunted.." Jake added hisment after the second team went back.

 Chapter 258 - Haunted

    Haunted


    They were thinking to point out some of the different portraits then decide which one can be the haunted object however this suggestion caught attention.


    Team members looked at him. Jake always brought different sense in the suggestions. Which he usually exined well so that others could understand.


    "What does it means?" Junan asked. He gestured others to keep searching portrait.


    "I think the specific portrait might not look like vulgar, dark, or horrible. It would not eye-catching either. The portrait should be something normally drawn image however it should capture the attention then it would make the onlooker lost the difference of time and space. The usual haunted things should be simple yet strange at the same time." Jake tried to exin what he read through the notification.


    Junan heard patiently then his memory reminded about the portrait. "If you theory has some percentage of reality then I saw that particr portrait. It was as simple as you said however something kept me focused on it until rk came and told about the second team." Junan spoke in low tone.


    Now that Jake exined clearly Junan was more than sure about that particr. "Then we should check that portrait and confirm our theory." Jake got surprised that the team head already faced particr situation as pointed by the task panel.


    Junan gestured team members to gather around so that they should check the section in order to get the portrait. "Where did youst seen it?'' Albert came to know that they found raw theory for follow up. None of them wanted to listen it again instead follow what Junan would order.


    "It was in the back section of the first section. The eighth or ninth row if I correctly remember." Junan looked in the surrounding section and tried to calcte in his head.


    ...


    The first team was standing at that particr section looking at the same portrait. They were searching mindlessly and following each other. Once a yer stood in front of the portrait, he kept looking at it. Later the second and third yer came to see why the yer was standing and looking at the portrait.


    They were also dazed by the unknown reason. The lingering aura captured theirplete attention. Slowly rest of the team members joined. They were clueless why they were dazed at the portrait.


    "What is there in the picture? You see the shadow it was the flower perhaps." One of the team member pointer inplete daze.


    The other team member shook his head, "No it turned in to butterfly with seven colors and nine tails." He spoke as he was sure.


    The team head denied as well, "You both are blind. It is the jackal devouring a deer." Each one of them was having the illusion of their own thoughts. The lingering aura showed what they want to see. It was the basic reason that captured the attention of onlookers. However everything they see was just an illusion.


    This lingering aura and the oddity of the portrait ruined the Art Gallery. The visitors faced intense situations when they watched this portrait.


    The word spread and the visitors abandoned the Art Gallery. Once they happen to see the portrait they were unable to think anything or leave the gallery. It ruined they mental peace too. Now the teams were sent to clear the haunted portrait so that gallery could resume its good old days.


    "You all are no more sane. I can see clearly the fish jumped out of water and now it is near to die." Another yer added. The presented illusion was not just single illusion but the series of illusion. This was so to keep the onlookers bound.


    ...


    "Holy crap, there is first team standing near the portrait." Junan secretly walked toward the said ce in order to make sure none of enemy follow them.


    "They seemed dazed. Perhaps the portrait is showing its power over them." He came back and told the team members.


    "If the second team is not around then we can handle the first team. I am sure they are not there to take it." Albert spoke.


    At the mention of the haunted portrait the team members were ready to see the first team. It was necessary to take portrait before others could get any idea. A team could handle another team.


    "Sure, let''s go then but remember our action should not speak that we are there for the portrait. If the first team came to know truth then they would not back down. In case we battled and destroyed things in the gallery then the punishment is already announced." Team head led them silently.


    This was true. Team head called this rule as punishment which was not wrong. Intentionally destroying the sections of the museum could bring punishment as reward.


    They walked and reached near the ninth row. The first team was standing in a daze. "Wait I will make intentional movement near them and see what reaction they give." Albert walked so that they could see him however their center of attention was the portrait.


    It was annoying. "They are seriously invested in it." Albert spoke disappointed. "We will straight walk on their heads then." Team head spoke grimly.


    They nodded and surrounded first team. The bulky rk stood in front of them so that their dazed eyes see him. Finally they were able to get rid lingering aura. "How long we have been here?" The team head worriedly asked. Then he saw the third team with the three badge shining on their gaming gowns.


    It was symbol that they cleared three levels respectively. "We were passing by." rk stressed each word and gnashed his teeth. The team head of the first team looked at the angry yers of the third team, their weapons were active which his yers were standing like stupids.


    "I was also passing by." The team head retreated and gestured others to leave as well.. Even if he tried to sh the third team would appear stronger in the active condition.

 Chapter 259 - Bang

    Bang


    As the first team retreated they thought to search another section. "Wait we retreated just like that. Do you think third team only wanted to scare us?" The yer of the team asked.


    Team members shed their eyes. Immediately they understood that theymitted grave mistake. "It is high chance that they were there for the haunted object." Team head griped his hand on the tilt of the sword. The other team member nodded, "If they were there for the haunted object then..." He deliberated before speaking what was brewing in his head.


    Team head gritted his teeth, "True. The portrait itself is the haunted object or else there was no reason for the third team toe and re us. Do you remember they hardly give attention to the opponent teams." "We should stay behind and confirm." He gestured them to follow.


    ...


    "Before they realize their mistake ande back let''s get the portrait and flee." Junan chuckled. He was hundred percent sure that the first team would stop at some point and think about it. "They pondered over it yet slightlyte." rkmented, he picked the portrait from the row and handed it to the team head.


    "I hate this portrait but I want to take a look. That''s why I should destroy it. "Junan used the tip of his sword and ruined the portrait. He threw it on the ground and stabbed the sword. After it became trash, they heard the announcement.


    (Congrattions, the third team cleared the Art Gallery. An ability called ''Hammer Soul'' is being released in the Art Gallery. Good Luck.)


    All three teams heard the announcement. First team personally witnessed. They saw how the team head of the third team destroyed haunted portrait. They wanted to curse them but it was no use crying over spilled milk.


    "We can take revenge by getting the ability first. Hurry ask the book of detection." The team head of the first team ordered his team member.


    Junan and his team members heard. They were unable to express their current distress, "What shit is this? We destroyed the haunted object and they told others to get the ability. Do the organizers want to see bloodbath in the level four?" Junan lost his temper. They were enthusiastic about the ability however the expected bang would bring trouble.


    rk was hell shocked. Just from the name of the ability one could tell, this ability was solely created for HammerHull profession."I will see if there is clue." Orin hurriedly opened book of detection.


    "The ability is hidden in the Art Gallery. The real HammerHull can get it." Orin read it and looked toward rk. "Do you think you are real HammerHull?"


    His question fueled rk, "What do you think, who else could it be? See how my hammer thirsty for the blood." rk waved his hammer in the air. Junan interrupted, "There is two more HammerHull in the first and second team. Hurry so that we could reach it first." He beckoned them.


    They agreed. The book of detection did not point any specific location so they should not waste time. "Okay we will start our search from the first section and keep running untill we find it." Junan led them toward first section. First and second team also made some preparations in order to tackle any situation.


    It was possible that all three teams end up in front of each other. For third team it was only one chance. The biased world would not give them second chance in case they lost.


    They eagerly ran toward second section, Albert and Jake running in the subsections to keep the track. Sashi gave them cover. Her arrows could damage opponents without destroying anything in the museum unless she was careless and the arrow hit some portrait.


    There was nothing noticeable in the three sections. The team ran toward fourth and fifth while Albert and Jake entered in the subsections. They were in such a hurry that Albert banged his head against of the yer from the opponent team while crossing subsection. It was so that the yers of the second team caught the sight of glowing item floating in the middle of subsection.


    "Albert shouted loudly, "We caught it in the seventh subsection." He shouted in order to inform other team members. rk looked at the team head and hastily ran toward the said ce.


    Junan knew that none of his yers would do stupid actions to get the profession ability.


    ...


    Albert and the yer red each other. "We finally met each other." The yer of the second teamughed. Albert shook his head. He was not in a habit to beat about the bush when it was working time. He asked in high tone, "Sashi how many arrows you can shoot in one go? I know you are ready to pierce the skull but tell me first." Albert let them know that he was prepared.


    "Three in one go." They heard short reply from the rough girlish voice. Albert rose up his brows to look at the opponent. His bald head along with puffy brows made it perfectbination of fighter character.


    The yer did not speak anything,ter his team members came and joined. They were not ready to let go this profession ability right from their hands. In the meantime rk and others came in the view.


    Now both teams were facing each other while the profession ability floating in the air. For third team it was ''get it peacefully or snatch it it forcefully.'' The team head of the opponent team gestured his yer. He didn''t want to speak and let the third team act ordingly.


    One of his team yer has gun with him and he was eager to use it at the opponent. They knew that destroying the things in the museum could cater punishment for them however the yer was sure of his aim uracy.


    Albert sensed the instinct of action and immediately spread the shield.

 Chapter 260 - Kick

    Kick


    The shield was stronger and the bullet hit its armor stand, it changed its direction and destroyed the expensive portrait. The team head of the second team red his yer. He wanted to scold or banish however the level rules didn''t allow this much time.


    The yer got kicked out of the museumbeled as Disabled Visitor. Albert closed shield and looked at the opponent team.


    The team head regretted that one yer from his team got removed because of his foolishness or the smart a*s enemy. Junan heaved sigh of relief. This fourth level was scarier than the previous one. One single mistake could kick them out of the portal.


    "It is time for you to retreat. You have seen your limits already." Junan spoke to remind the opponent. The opponent snarled. "I can still beat you in the hand to hand. If you have guts thene in front." The opponent gave challenge.


    Junan thought for a moment. It was good that the opponent learned from his mistake. However they were reluctant to leave. It means they would be pping and kicking soon or whatever they could struggle.


    "I would like to go and see this man." rk hurriedly asked Junan. Without the permission of team head he would not step in the face to facebat.


    "Since it is for the sake of Hammer Soul, you should fight for it. We are here for backing." Junan gave permission.


    There was lot difference, rk happened to be yer while he was going tobat with team head of opponent team. The opponent stood in the middle of the subsection. rk stepped ahead. They could use neutral weapons however it was necessary to not damage the property of the museum.


    Well it was matter of cautiousness. If the weapon broke flooring or hit against the portraits ced in the gallery then the oue was obvious.


    rk ced his heavy hammer on the floor. He decided not to use weapon as precaution. Also the first attack of two opponents never killed at once. It was unless the HP drop at the lowest point.


    However he was determined to defeat the opponent in few moments with bare hands. The opponent found it amusing to see that rk put the weapon away. He was holding his sword.


    Opponent straightway attacked at him. rk changed his position with maximum agility. The sword brushed past without leaving any damage. The opponent gnashed his teeth. The bulky rk could show such level of defence uracy, he was not expecting.


    He attacked again. This time rk escaped the attack yet returned with attack, pping his hand on the chest of the opponent. rk put all force behind this attack which proved damaging for opponent. His feet dragged on the flooring pushing him away few steps.


    rk was ready for the final p to throw the yer on the ground when another yer of the opponent team tried to jump and get the profession ability since everyone was focused on the battle. Sashi shot the arrow and it pierced in the hand of the yer. He was terrified. The arrow stuck in his hand giving him immense pain.


    He heard that this portal game gave the real experience of pain and emotions however he ignored those rumors. Now that he faced it so cursed. The opponent team leader gasped with horror, one yer got kicked out and the second yer received damage.


    "It is better to leave for now." he gestured his yers to leave the gallery. rk saw the retreating. He extended his hand and captured the glowing ball of profession ability.


    The ability got added in his stat. rk received notification for formal words of appreciation.


    The hammer soul was unique ability that enable the yer to call his weapon through this ability. Not only it created a connection between the yer and the weapon, it also acted on the orders of the yer.


    The inhibiting hammer soul could listen themands of the yer and bring back the hammer in case yer lost it or it fell somewhere. There were many applications of this ability which were locked. They would unlock one by one with each advance level.


    rk read through the brief introduction of the ability. He was quite satisfied with it. At least it made him less worried about his weapon choice.


    They held the upper hand in the first task.


    "You finally got the ability. Guess it would increase strength behind your attack." Junan patted his shoulder. It was time to look for the second haunted object.


    Orin got it first and read the clue. "The ce where no one wanted to live but dead. That made the museum horrible ce for visitors. Get it out of the museum. Destroying it would bring curse upon you." The golden clue stated the second task.


    They came out of gallery in order to see the list of museum halls where different type of things can be ced ording to their category. The list was hanging near reception. Team members saw thedy silently reading document.


    The long list has a name of the hall which looked dusty and unreadable."Perhaps no one visited this hall for long time. ording to the clue the ce where no one wanted to live but dead, must be the ce where visitors never visited?" Junan mulled over the clue.


    "Indeed this hall met the criteria of the clue. I don''t know however I think the ce must be worn out." Orin added.


    They were thinking about those dead ces where some lunatics put the dead''s of the old time. Some them heard about the haunted ces and tombs.


    "I never thought to visit it in the game. I wonder why people got interested to dig out ces of dead''s?" Sashimented. They literally prepared their brains to see some horrible skeletons.


    "So we are going to meet deads. Sure as hell." Junan shook his shoulders and walked.. The direction of the hall was simple however it was thest hall of museum where no one dared to go, not even the staff.

 Chapter 261 - Dead Hall

    Dead Hall


    The team walked long distance. They were preparing their brains for the rustic dead ce. "ording to the description of the ce the weapons is not needed for confrontation. After all dead would not want to bother their skeletons." Sashimented.


    She was trying her best to act sober. It was scary that they were going to clear Dead Hall. The ce of dead.


    "Miss Sashi I heard the dead could snatch the guts out without weapons. My granny use to recall some horrible stories back in the days. This is the only reason I didn''t attend the funeral of my granny." Orin spoke. His voice evident of his hesitation to go in the dead Hall.


    They looked at Orin after he rted. "Man you really missed her funeral despite knowing that the age old stories have no solid ground and now that you are grown, you still believe?" Albert asked shocked.


    "I grew up and learned that taking risk might not be good always." Orin shrugged his shoulders. Now the luck brought him here. He was reluctant to attend the funeral of his granny yet he was here to clear a dead ce. No one of course no one could tell his frustration.


    He wanted to run away or hide somewhere, perhaps dig hole or exit but it was not in his hand. He was representative of a team in the live portal. Many hopes were on him. He was telling himself that the six team members would not leave him alone. This was the only reason to walk in the dead Hall.


    Sashi did not speak further. She looked at the team head, he was walking strong expressions pasted on his face. Jake thought for long time then spoke, "There is no need to worry, just few dead walking in the hall wrapped in the surgical strips. However the clue didn''t tell what should we do after we find the haunted dead body?" He looked toward team head for the exnation.


    Junan fell in the dilemma. It was indeed worrisome. The clue didn''t rte how they should get rid haunted object in the dead Hall. "Let''s see when we find it. Especially that two teams are there to bother us, we''ll eventually find it." Junan waved his hand.


    The first concern was to get hold on the second haunted object. They reached in front of the dead Hall. The rotten air weed them. They covered their nose.


    The Dead Hall was made for those who were interested to collect and research ancient mummies. Initially this hall was frequently used however theter incidents became everyday problem.


    First of all the panel of six researchers died one by one. The definite reason was unknown. They mysteriously died, half of them died in the dead Hall. Later the staff closed this hall for any visits.


    Now the three teams were sent to clear this hall.


    The dust covered most objects in the hall. There were several wooden boxes. The mummies were ced inside. The boxes were not locked. ording to the rumors, one wooden box was responsible for most mysterious events. However it was long ago and the documents were kept secret, none of the staff was aware about the one responsible wooden box.


    It was up to the teams to check the boxes and decide which one should be cleared. "We will walk in small teams toward the big objects ced in the subsections and inspect which one is the haunted." Junan ordered. None of them wanted to go in small teams. Sashi remained near team head.


    rk was looking the dead Hall and didn''t respond at the order of the team head. Albert was waiting which one of them wanted to make small team with him. Jake blinked which one of them should be preferable to go with for inspection.


    Junan stood speechless. They seemed not belonged to the third team and forgot their purpose foring in the dead Hall. "Alright we will split in two teams. See if you can get the object." As he was instructing, he heard the opponent team entered in the dead Hall.


    "Hurry or it will be tough once again." Junan beckoned them. Now that he changed the order they split in the two teams. Also they could hear the footsteps of opponent team in the dead silence.


    ...


    The first team entered in the dead Hall. They discussed about the possible haunted object when they were walking toward thest hall. It was great news that one of the team yer could help them most. It was due to the reason that his father was researcher on the ancient mummies.


    Many years back then, the mysterious events led the researchers to enlist the characteristics of some of the saved dead bodies. They made document and rough guidelines as to which were the signs about the haunted dead body.


    This helped researchers decrease mysterious events. The first team didn''t split in two teams. They walked toward the first unsealed box.


    "The normal dead body does not carry strange aura. Something invisible would create disturbance in order to keep the humans away. Also it starts the cycle of ominous events. Before this happen we will get hold on the object." The team yer exined.


    They listened carefully and nodded. ording to his instructions, they sharpened their senses to feel the strange aura. They thought to not waste their energies on looking back at their folly. This time they were eager to search the haunted object. If they couldplete this task, it would add up some confidence.


    "Beware, one of us should keep nce at the opponents, if theye near, inform us immediately. I learned it from third team. They always prepare for backup and cover for the team first. This would increase the base security of the team." The team head guided them.


    One of the yer stood on the duty for backup. They entered through first entrance however they decided to start their search from thest section. It was strategy that they came up in order to avoid other two teams. They came to know that fourth level could be fetal if the confronted their enemies.


    They had less experience in the portal game so the third team could fool them easily. Without precaution or smart decision, they would not be able to save face in front of the owner Kyle.


    The lid of the unsealed box cracked some noise when they opened it. The yers did not feel any aura. They nced at the mummified dead. It was normal human body. The yer closed the lid.


    They went toward the subsection. For some time, they were confused however they decided that it was not haunted. It was confusing because the subsection was void of any preliminary objects.


    Normally there were few objects taken from the tomb of the dead''s however this lone box was ced there and the few surgical straps were ruined.


    "We will keep in mind about this box. If we couldn''t search from other sections then we will return to check it again. Since the aura is not present despite the strange conditions of the box, we will consider this box as haunted." The team head announced.


    They agreed to it. They entered in the secondst section. It was full of old objects ced randomly. The previous section was little organized despite the dust covering every single wall and objects.


    It was so that the researcher got heartache suddenly, he was alone in the third section. There was no one to help him. He dragged himself here and there in order to reach thest section and ring the bell for help.


    He was unable to reach in thest section and fell dead in the second section. After the staff found his dead body, they sent it back however they didn''t feel the need to organize the second section. The researcher wasst from the panel and it create horror for the staff.


    The first team moved toward the third section. It was quiet and stuffy. The objects were ced on the various showcase and tables. There were two boxes in the section. As they entered in the section the door cracked squeaky noise.


    They turned back, at the same time the rustic door fell. They ran to avoid bang. Without doubt the yer looked toward the team head. It was silent gesture that they were in the haunted section. The team head ced his hand on the heart. They were in the live portal, clearly aware that it was game however the heart wanted to give. They could feel goosebumps.


    Something came flying, it was near to hit the skull of the team head when he used his sword to counterattack. The object fell. Nothing happened. He hurriedly guided, "If you destroy something in your defense the game would not kick out."


    He wanted them to keep save distance or fight back.

 Chapter 262 - Third Last Section

    Section Three


    They understood. The section three could be their grave because the haunted body would not let them clear this section. It was test of their abilities as team and individual yers.


    This section was dark yet the temporary lights were switched on when the teams entered to clear the hall.


    The light was enough to see what was happening in the section three. The objects one the tables were shaking. Some of them fell on the floor scarring the yers. They were not habitual with this type of settings of the game, be it temporary or permanent.


    "I wish there is something visible for attack instead of supernatural." A yer spoke holding the hammer. His hands were shaking and he was searching the enemy. "There is nothing supernatural, it is just game." the second yer spoke with hoarse voice.


    He was equally worried about the sneak attack. One of the box unsealed and the mummy came out. It was not the haunted object. The real haunted dead was using other objects of the section as weapons.


    The team head gasped with horror however stiffened his heart.


    "This is going to be rough." His sword shook. The dead broke it''s surgical strips and held the near table. It threw the table toward the team head. Team head hurried and avoided. The flying table barely brushed past the second yer. They seemed worried what was going to happen.


    The Another object rose its ce and flew toward fourth yer. He used his mace and destroyed it. Slowly most objects in the section started attacking randomly. The section turned in to mess.


    The yer which was aware about the haunted object shouted to inform the team head, "It would keep happening and perhaps we might get damage. To avoid it we should destroy the real haunted object. I am sure it is the second unsealed box at the corner." The yer exined.


    The team head understood what they should do. As the yer spoke out about destroying the haunted object. The storm of the objects surrounded them.


    ...


    We have been searching and found nothing yet." rk slowly got over the worry of facing deads. He was eager to destroy the haunted object. "Perhaps we arete." Jake spoke bluntly. He received notification from the task panel.


    ording to task panel the first team already entered in the rted section and facing the wrath of the haunted section. There was no use to go there because the team was near to destroy the object.


    "Which of the opponent team got the ce? Why we are still clueless. It just started and the teams entered in the dead hall not long before." Junan spoke shocked.


    Albert twitched to hear. They didn''t take much time however someone else reached the object. "Are you sure kid?" He asked to confirm.


    Jake sighed, "I heard voicesing from the left side of the section. It is slightly on distance however I heard it because of silence and ongoing battle perhaps." Jake answered.


    The second team was already at the opening of the section and they could see inside the thirdst section and the mess there. They were afraid to enter in the section. Also the random attacks of the objects would hit them for sure. All of them might get dragged in the mess. "It is not that we can move toward the real object before the first team. Meanwhile our team will also receive damage." The team head of the second team spoke dejected.


    Thinking this they didn''t enter in the section instead they kept watching how the first team was fighting with the circumstances.


    Third team came out of the subsection and stood to search the ce. They heard noises from the left section. It was on some distance. "Should we go there and battle to snatch it?" rk asked.


    They looked toward the team head. "It is not that we are afraid of the battle or facing two enemies at the same time however the damage would be unavoidable. Also the first team is already near the haunted object it would look like shameless act. It would punch our reputation as the prestigious team." Junan spoke.


    They earned reputation taking many risks. Giving up on a single task would not make them loss anything. This was live portal and the tasks were divided. Nothing could harm, only the perks would reduce ording to thepleted and iplete tasks.


    The most important was to battle when ites to y the task in the maximum ability. But here it was matter of reputation.


    Their reputation would only drop when they acted shamelesspared to the other teams. They were senior in the live portal. They listened Junan and understood. The team members could tell what was the difference between honor and shamelessness.


    (Their decision immediately caught attention of the spectators. Most of them were thinking that perhaps the third team would jump in the battle and snatch the task from the first team. It was expected because the third team was stronger. They could damage half of the opponents and snatch the task at the same time.


    The spectators cheered third team.)


    Team head of the first team and the strong yer struggled to reach the haunted box. The yer smashed his weapon on the box and opened it. They recklessly attacked on the box.


    They were worried that perhaps some plight would kill them all. It was situation where they were at the horrible part of battle. The first team might have given up seeing the condition however they didn''t want to get humiliated in front of the owner.


    The yers received damage because some objects skipped their weapon. The reckless attacks nearly destroyed the box along with the body inside. Few objects hit them. The team head and other yer could feel the injuries. However as the box got destroyed the section turned silent. Finally the section got cleared and the first team received the benefits.. Soon there came the announcement.

 Chapter 263 - Arrow Dust

    Arrow Dust


    Weapon ability


    The announcement went on air, "The weapon ability called Arrow Dust is now avable in the Dead Hall. Get it before it disappears."


    The announcement ended.


    The teams ran to capture the ability. Jake tightened his fist. First team already got the task, now he was going to take help from task panel before the opponent team find the ability.


    Jake called task panel and asked. The answer appeared on the screen.


    [Weapon ability called Arrow Dust is in the thirdst section where the task gotpleted.]


    [It is in the form of water pot and Dusty]


    [Get it in the five minutes or else it would shatter in pieces]


    Weapon abilities were simr of treasure. Those who got them in the initial level, would get advantage in the advance levels. The task perks going to get upgrades eventually making abilities stronger in each level.


    "We won''t let go this ability." Jake murmured. He remained near the thirdst section. Junan thought to rush around and search the ability. Others followed him behind however remained at his spot. His eyes were fixed at the thirdst section.


    Ahram called him but he seemed not listening. Other team members also stopped knowing that Jake was not following behind.


    They came back. "What are you waiting here?" Junan asked worried.


    There was little time while the opponents were taking lead. Here the young yer was gettingzy. "I am waiting first team to leave." He almost whispered. Meanwhile first team ran from the thirdst section to search the ability. They were immensely happy toplete task. Now they could tell how it difficult it would have been for third team to cross levels.


    They admired the capability of the third team in their hearts. It was another matter that they were opponent in the live portal.


    Junan first team leaving and the young yer ready to enter in the thirdst section. He followed him behind asking, "They already destroyed this section. Do you think the ability is here?" He was curious about how this young yer was sure about it.


    "You see they named it Arrow Dust so it could only be in the most dusty ce." Jakemented the most foolish excuse of his life. Sashi was running to walk near them and ask what was happening.


    Clearly this ability belonged to the Archery profession. She was enthusiastic to get it however the situation was drastically freaking. It was most hateful that the developers scattered abilities making announcement. It would break battle between teams.


    And the most hrious aspect that the level fourth would kick out those yers who tried to damage the property of the museum. She was unsure whether tough or cry. Compared to this, she liked the earlier level. At one side they wanted the yers to fight for the ability, at the other side they wanted peace in the museum.


    She reached near Jake when he entered in the section. "Goodness that you are here. Search water pot full of dust." As Jake saw the girl he told her.


    It was getting normal that Jake would randomly ask some senior for something and they would act ordingly without asking questions. It was due to his sharp observations that earned him reputation among the team.


    Sashi heard and hurried to search the water pot. Soon she found it near the empty box. Inside the water pot, a dusty ball was floating. With just one nce she understood the reason behind this haste. There were several cracks on the y pot. As she captured the dust ball, the pot shattered. The dust ball added to her ability.


    They heard announcement, "The third team got the Arrow Dust."


    Jake heaved sigh of relief. They got the second ability. Sashi received formal notification disclosing the characteristics of the ability.


    "Arrow Dust is designed to increase the proficiency of the weapon. Coupled with the profession ability, the arrows could increase power behind the attack. Also it would change the shape of the arrow in the dust however the attack damage would remain as it is mentioned. The further levels would enhance this ability to its fullest. The yer could use its golden stat to increased the level of ability. It would be avable at level ten."


    Sashi read through. She was d that young yer helped her to get this ability. The other two teams remained speechless after listening announcement.


    Junan patted the shoulder of the young yer, "Things are getting nasty with the presence of opponent, everyone of us should use all means to get what it should belong to us." He grimly ordered. Junan didn''t ask from young yer how he managed to observe the right ce.


    Jake knew that third team has many things to take in notice since they are at the best ranking. Tasks could give perks to the opponent teams however if the team itself failed to reach next level then the perks were useless.


    The third team was made for the long run in the portal game. The owner prepared second team as well however knowing the background of the young yer, the owner wished that third team survive and defeat as many opponents as they could. He was giving them blunt chance to revenge.


    The yers were aware so they were cautious as well as ready to sacrifice anything, be it ego. With the experience they learned how to differentiate between important and most important. They could sacrifice tasks in order to get hold on abilities.


    The second team and the first team didn''te to look for third team instead they minded their own business. They checked where to find third haunted object.


    Orin was ready to read the Book of Detection. "The haunted object is a document. It is in the Script hall. Beware the words could destroy and the words could heal."


    The document was among the several thousand years old document however it was oddly odd.

 Chapter 264 - Document

    Document


    "I expect it to be haunted because some ghost wrote while it was punished for hell." rkughed. For all the haunted things they were getting habitual with them. They were in the museum to clear it after all.


    "The clue gave the warning. Well I believe that words could destroy at the same time heal. However I am curious as to what harm that document could bring." Albertmented.


    They reached in front of the script hall. As they stood at the entrance, Ahram saw the notice board. "Something is written on notice board." He spoke. The team members walked toward it. They could see the endless heaps of documents ced on various table in a row.


    No one could tell who was behind the tables because of the bulk of documents. "Please take note, this Script hall is ce for silence. If you want to read any script, search rted section." They read the notice board then the list of the sections and the avability of the various types of scripts.


    They walked among the bundles of documents then they found the sections. Each section had most important documents ced in the ss boxes so that people could read them without holding them. There were endless rows after rows where the ss boxes were ced.


    This script hall was little different. The sections and the subsection were merged with the signboards. The signboards had some instructions printed on them.


    Junan read the first sign board. "The walker would burn his feet under the sun, the shadow would keep following behind unhurt."


    He literally wanted to turn his head and see the shadow. With the silence prevailing, Junan felt the words were threat. "There should be the section name and the script type at the beginning of merged sections. Isn''t it confusing?" Albert asked.


    He saw several rows of the ss boxes however the script seemed unreadable at some point. Most of the scripts were mere proverbs or the riddle type. None of them seemed ancient.


    It was due to the reason that the haunted script changed most signboards. These signboards were ced to guide visitors however most of them get lost. They could not find what they were here for. Not all visitors were interested in all types of scripts. They wanted to read particr scripts however they randomly walkedter get out of the script hall, clearly knowing that they didn''t want to enter inside again.


    The script hall misguided visitors and some times the staff too get lost. When they noticed the signboards were frequently changing, they refused to enter in the script hall. This was how the administration came to know about the haunted script hall.


    The haunted script was ced in one of the ss boxes. It was unfinished sentence written by the dying king. His queen gave him poison. When he drank half of it, the queen exposed that there was poison in the grape juice.


    Before death king tried to write this sentence in order to reveal the killer however he could not. The script was titled as the treasure and unfinished wish of the dying king. The empire saved it in the treasure. Later it was taken by the archeologists. They gave it to the museum. It was said that the empire faced its demise because of the unfinished wish of the king.


    In the modern times that piece of paper became as the ancient script however the curse of the king remained lingering. He wanted to kill disloyal queen.


    The lingering curse kept ruling the script hall by changing the signboards and the other scripts in order to misguide visitors. It was most what this script could do.


    Although the script hall never killed any visitor or staff still it was blot of shame on the name of the museum.


    "It had been some time the confusion among the merged sections is leading us nowhere. Do you think the other two teams found the clue. Did anyone hear the battle?" Junan asked. He was curious at the sluggish atmosphere and zero progress in the task.


    The team member shook their heads. None of them heard any sh in the surrounding.


    ...


    The first team entered enthusiastic in the script hall however they were clueless. The second team was searching normal scripts because they could not find the path toward the treasure scripts those were ced in the ss boxes.


    The first team read horrible signboards. They heard the shuffling of the papers as if someone angry tearing apart some scripts. Despite searching they could not find the source of the voice.


    It increased their worry. The second team read one after the other script. "There are thousand over scripts, how we can search the haunted one?" A yer got tired. He read first scripts and screamed telling others that it was haunted. The other yers made fun of him. Later he screamed again telling same thing.


    "Your frustration is walking on your head." Someonemented to add fuel on fire. The yer stiffened his anger, "I never read this much in my entire school life. Why I should read the reports of the merchants? The letters of the dead soldiers? The recipe of old times? The tales of the forests? And so on. It is not ending." Heined.


    The team head did not scold him. Half of them were tired now and sitting on the floor. The time they took to read, it was double than the time they spent in two tasks.


    "There must be sections but why we are unable to reach them?" The team head asked. All other halls had several sections in order to distribute and securely exhibit the objects properly.


    They thought to put some effort and start the search again. It was never pulling because they didn''t hear announcement whether the third teampleted the task or not.


    Since there was no announcement it means both opponent teams were stuck somewhere.


    This rxed them a bit and worried them at the same time.

 Chapter 265 - Unfinished Script

    Unfinished Script


    Junan and others moved around in order to find haunted scripts. "We are misguided perhaps." rk stood in front of the signboard, the direction of the pointer was blurry. "It is mere direction however there are two sides in front, if we go the first one, we will appear at the back side of the same section. Going second direction would lead in the merged section that is part of simr section in the right side. It is confusing." He moved his shoulder joint in order to rx his arm.


    "We are all confused and knew that it is because of the haunted script. The question is where we can get it?" Orin huffed. Inside his head he anticipated about the weapon ability or the profession ability. He was quite happy that he would get some ability in this level. Well the abilities of the professions and the abilities of the weapons already belonged to them however in this level the special and strong abilities would be divided by the developers.


    He was fascinating about getting ability of the mace yet this task was dragging long. Jake sighed, it was time to ask task panel. He wished that task panel should not show reluctance.


    As he voiced in his head, the clue appeared.


    [Haunted Object is called Unfinished Wish]


    [The straight direction: take two left then one right the sixth ss box has it]


    [Warning: Destroying this haunted object would notplete the task]


    [Precaution: The Host should finish the Unfinished Wish]


    [Precaution: The script could fake out other scripts and misguide. It could mislead yers and throw in the Hypnosis of words. Beware the words could destroy and the words could heal]


    Jake read the clue. It was fairly exined. It was time to lead others and see the unfinished wish. Jake heard rk. He added, "This is true. I have been marking some directions during our struggle. There are three directions that we missed because of the signboards. I didn''t speak about it earlier because I wanted to confirm this suspicion. The script perhaps has the power to misguide yers. Let''s reach those directions and see what it unfolds." He gestured them to follow toward where the task panel pointed location.


    They nodded. Taking two left then one right, they reached in the merged section. "See we were not able to reach here earlier because we were following signboards." rk sped. He was proud at the genius young yer.


    Jake walked and took a look at each script untill he reached in front of the sixth. It was as described by the task panel, an unfinished script however he was unable to decide whether it was wish or some coded riddle.


    The king wrote his wish in the coded words so that his loyals could kill the queen and revenge. No one could directly me and kill the queen because she was in power in the whole empire.


    The coded words would have given necessary pointers as to how the loyals could get rid of her. But the king''s wish remained unfinished. So the loyals remained clueless.


    Junan also came in front of the ss box. Albert walked near the same box after taking look on the others. He felt some instinct. "Out of all scripts ced in this script hall, this script is giving an aura. I am sure this one is haunted object in this hall." Albert spoke confident.


    Others hurriedly reached near after listening Albert. Since they found the haunted object now they could destroy andplete the task.


    Junan got surprised and happy at the same time. He wanted the haunted object and destroy it. Now that it was in front of him, he brought the sword high to break the box.


    "Stop, do not destroy." Jake hastily yelled. Junan stopped his sword in the middle air. He looked at the expressions of Jake Lin. "ording to book of detection we do not need to destroy the script. The clue didn''t mention it." He hurriedly added.


    Orin nodded, "The clue didn''t rte that we need to destroy however what else we are supposed to do?" He waved his mace.


    Ahram remembered the words, "It was as, the words could destroy and the words could heal. I am not sure about the interpretation. Perhaps Albert could help." Ahram gestured toward sane person in the team.


    They looked at Albert hoping that he could solve it. Albert thought for a while, "It is not that the unfinished script is waiting for the words of destruction or is it?" He looked at the team head for confirmation. They fell in deliberation.


    Jake didn''t receive any notification about how he should solve the unfinished script. He was clueless however the idea stuck his head, "How about we speak the unfinished words in order toplete this sentence?" He suggested.


    It was all idea but it could solve the script if the words met the wish of the king. It would also make the script disappear as the wish would be fulfilled eventually.


    "I agree with Jake Lin." Sashimented. Her intuition had the same idea brewing in her head just that she was littlete to say it out loud.


    They agreed to it. Now they nced the script as if it was long lost dream. Orin nced it longer earnestly. rk caught this sight, "This script is not your ex." Heughed as it was habit. He liked to joke around when it was tense situation however Junan usually disliked.


    Orin turned his head, "I wish I had ex." He alsoughed which made rk shocked, "I see you are learning from I." He winked. Initially Orin disliked how rk addedments like sh talk nheless he liked how this sh talk helped them more than once. He thought to learn it and use when it needed.


    They took few moments to deliberate perfect sentence in order toplete script.


    "The flower of the east...." The unfinished sentence was strange and carried lot of confusion.

 Chapter 266 - Confusion

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Confusion


    They were thinking rest of the part of unfinished script. Not that they had clear understanding nheless it was random effort.


    "The flower of the east... is beautiful yet poisonous." Orin put the first attempt thinking that someone should initiate the effort.


    They looked at the script, it did not change.


    Sashi thought for a while and added, "The flower of the east... is loyal." As shepleted the sentence, the ss box broke with the intense hatred. Not only the ss box shattered in pieces the lingering aura broke the sses of other boxes.


    Sashi stepped back worried what made the ss break in several pieces. Others also created some distance. "Is the haunted object furious?" Jake asked out of worry.


    He was shocked that the unfinished script showed this strong reaction at this suggestion.


    Junan was also shocked. Simple words made the script get furious. Jake looked toward Junan and Junan nodded to see his expressions. It was more than clue however Sashi was not feeling fantastic about the reaction of the haunted object.


    She belonged to the East and thought to add this type of suggestion however it didn''te out well. Standing among the male yers her face turned red. She could no more think of anything much less to add the rest of sentence.


    Ahram observed her expressions, "It is just a task created by developers. The loyals are always loyals we know." Others heard hisplement as well as Sashi.


    Sashi silently nodded while others blinked their eyes, thinking whether to interrupt the silent gestures or not.


    They sighed. It was time to solve the script. They thought to nag this matter afterpleting fourth level.


    "Ahem, with the suggestion of miss Sashi we got to know that the script has some grudge or hatred against the particr person. We are supposed to add another part of script which could show this hatred." Hemented.


    The others listened. "Does it means the person who was writing this unfinished script fell dead before attempting to write what he intend to?" Albert thoughtfully asked. It captured the attention immediately. This was another clue for the development of the expected half part of the script.


    However the lingering aura seemed unhappy at the previous suggestion. As the ss boxes shattered One of the script blurred all others. It was not some script but a riddle.


    The power of the haunted object intensified and it showed what it wanted to bring up and test the yers. In case the yers were efficient toplete the riddle, it would prove that they could solve the unfinished script as well.


    "Killing your heart is possible if you love the dagger." The script was visible in front of them with the written words. For few moments they kept ring the words which were violent yet talking about love. Junan shook his head.


    "I am damn sure, the developer of this task is bitten by his ex. I mean how they knew this level of intenseness. No one could be philosopher if had yet to face life. See we are under the terrible circumstances where the riddle is all about ex''s." Junanmented.


    Jake was now standing speechless. He knew that the haunted object decided to throw them out of the task or bring trouble for the yers. It was furious. The words written on the other scripts were continuously floating


    This created strong influence on the yers. They were unable to focus. The intense words were real headache. It was as if someone wanted to torture them before deciding their fate.


    "This is kinda annoying. Why would I kill my wife?" Junan gritted his teeth. Those words were continuously bringing madness.


    No matter how hard he tried the words kept banging his head.


    The influence of the haunted object increased slowly. The subsection looked like the deserted ce where strangers ended up by chance of fate. The broken ss pieces hindered their movement.


    They might have destroying those scripts in the other boxes however they were bound to not damage the property of the museum.


    Whatever damage was done by the lingering aura would not being trouble for yers as long as they remain stick to their task.


    It was one of the most unique concept ever introduced in any game. The yers were meant to y as per their choice andplete the tasks yet in this particr level they were restricted.


    The settled and experienced team would have gasped at type of restriction however the spectators could tell the difficulty level.


    It was expected. At the first task they thought perhaps the fourth level would be soft niche.


    The other two teams were tired. One of them reading the documents and the other lost in the hall. With the time they were getting curious as to who did some progress in the task.


    This task took more than enough time and third team was still nowhere near toplete it. The riddle and the furious actions of the haunted object create great deal of challenge for the team. Their weapons were useless for the time being. Although rk wanted to smash his hammer however he stifled his desire to do so. Orin ced his mace aside for the same reason.


    Jake closed his eyes after he saw the floating words in front of him. "You will lick the boots of your father if you have no choice."


    These words seriously hit Jake. He wanted to shout crazily or speak some words full of hatred however he could not collect some courage.


    "Someone should solve the riddle first." rk almost begged. His mental state was at the brink of copse.


    Sashi was unable to understand. She never liked riddles. The riddles give her headache. She could only expect that Albert could solve it. He was mature and quite sober.


    Albert stood firmly. No matter how the words were floating, it has less impact on him. "I think the riddle is simple.." Albert thought for a while.

 Chapter 267 - Solved

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Solved


    Albert was not worried about the tough riddle. It was actually simple however he was deliberating over the possibility whether this riddle has something to do with the unfinished script.


    "It is possible if the dagger is the loved one." Albert answered the riddle. The floating words disappeared immediately. With just one attempt the yer was able to answer. It confirmed that the yers could search the second part of the unfinished script.


    The yers eased up after the influence of the haunted object disappeared. Junan heaved sigh of relief. Now he was more than sure, "This riddle is some way rted with the unfinished script. Perhaps the king''s queen killed the king, he might have tried to write it down but he could not do so and fell dead. If so then all of you should think a possible sentence that could depict the scenario." Junan spoke enthusiastic.


    This was strange yet applicable. The team members looked at the script then thought what had been the circumstances of the king.


    "The flower of the east is after my life." Ahram suggested. They looked at the script. Although it was not perfect second half of the script however it turned the red words in to blue.


    It brought some hope that they were near to solve it.


    Jake was now saving the clue for the weapon ability. He was sure that the team could solve the script now. It was no more necessary to ask the task panel. Afterpletion of the task, the most important was to get the ability. In case the task panel refused to give clue in the times of haste then the opponent team would take chance and get it.


    There were two main focus for each team. One was toplete the task andter get the subsequent ability. Jake decided to keep the clue saved for the time being.


    The team members again mulled over the script. Albert was able to understand the sequence between riddle the unfinished script. He took this type make careful and urate connection between the expected half sentence.


    "The flower of the east excused love to stab the king." Albert spoke the other half of the script. He was slightly confused whether it would work or not.


    Something invisible wrote the second half of the script and it started burning. The words were ording to the real script. The lingering aura vanished as the paper burned.


    They saw the half destroyed subsection.


    ...


    The first and second team immediately felt the changes in the surrounding. They didn''t take much time to know that third teampleted the task. Now they were ready to rush for the ability announcement.


    Most of the tasks were tough so it was expected that only one team couldplete them however the ability was the sole purpose that they could re each other to get it.


    There was announcement soon.


    "Spear Storm is being released. This ability is hidden in the Script hall. The ability is in the form of script. The one who get the ability would be strongest among the team."


    They heard the announcement. From the name of the ability, Albert jumped with shock. It matched with his weapon. Since it was their earlier appearance in the portal at the start of first level, they mixed few main weapon choices.


    Albert was Shieldman in true sense and hold the strength of Shieldman while he picked spear as his second weapon due to the reason the shield can only give defence in the crises. The second reason that he liked spear as the yer of other games.


    Originally the team head of the team took the profession of Spearman however Junan never used spear in any game. It was confusion whichsted to this level. Now that they conscious about the professions and the rted choices, they decided to soberly keep the weapons ording to profession. Also they were eager to change professions and relocate.


    Now that Albert was using spear, it was his responsibility to get the ability of the weapon so that when the profession got relocated, the other yer could take benefits. It was good that the ability was present in the same hall.


    It was time for Jake to get the clue. ording to the announcement the ability could make one yer as strongest so it should not fall under the hands of the opponents.


    Jake asked for the clue.


    [Spear Storm: The ability to create ten''s of spears and turned the battle upside down.]


    [It is in the script hall]


    [The host could take it from the first scrip ced in this hall.]


    [Precaution: It is in the joint reception where the first team is shuffling documents. Go get it before they see the lit title of the document.]


    [Note for the Host: Try not to be smart since you are already.]


    Jake read thest line. He understood why task panelmented. The task panel was merged with his brain and its actions naturally it was able to read what ran in his head.


    "Here the scripts are not in proper condition. Let''s see in the other sections." Jake spoke in hurry and ran toward the first section where the documents were ced in bundles.


    These were not extraordinary documents ording to the staff so they were ced in bulk. Albert saw that Jake was run toward specific location he followed behind.


    If not specific location he might have ran around to search. Jake was getting less careful about his actions knowing that others were now getting habitual with his strange actions.


    The others saw both of them running toward the first section so they joined. The first team happened to notice how madly the third team was rushing toward them. It was as if wind storm was ready to destroy first section. rk was now running in front to scare other yers.


    Jake ran toward the first piles of documents. He shuffled them.. His eyes fell at the lit title. Two words were shining, ''Spear Storm''

 Chapter 268 - Red Ink

    Red Ink


    Albert hurriedly grabbed the document. The ability got added in the weapon. The first team cursed endlessly. The third team snatched this ability under from their nose. The yers of the first team were exhausted knowing that all documents were simr garbage for them. Their team head scolded them.


    They could have picked that particr ability in case they were sharp like third team. The second team was nowhere near so they couldn''t see who got the ability.


    Albert received notification regarding the characteristics of the ability. ''Spear Storm could create minimum ten shadows of the main weapon, all of them bearing same strength. The ability of the weapon would increase along with levels.''


    Albert read through. He was contented to have one official ability. Jake finally eased up. in the meantime rest of the team members reached there. They saw the opponent team standing on some distance. There was silence yet one could hear the whispering sh of eyes. "Good going brothers. Let''s head toward the fourth haunted object." Junan looked in the eyes of the opponent and beckoned his team members.


    They walked out of the script hall. It was time to get the idea and start their search anew.


    The first team also walked in another direction to create distance. They were convulsing to snatch another task.


    It was getting annoying for both opponent teams. The second team was unable to show some extraordinary effort. One of their team member was kicked out of the museum. The other got damage. The damage could only heal if his team could get some perks bypleting some task.


    It was not easy to get hold on the task because third team was big shark in the water. Currently it was tough situation for second team while first team was able to get one task at least.


    ....


    As they found the suitable ce, Orin opened the book of detection. After learning lesson from their mistake, third team no more repeated it. It was back then that they discussed their n and the opponents tried to harm them during task.


    Orin read the clue. "The fourth haunted object is the Red Ink. Clear it from the museum and get the perks. It was brought by the dead artist now it is lost in the museum. ording to the staff they spotted Red Ink in the various parts of the museum at different times. No one can tell the exact location. However it should be cleared from the museum in order to let the museum be safe for the visitors."


    They heard the clue. There was no exact pointer for the location which was not good sign. Normally this type of tasks take lot time. Junan thought for a while. "It is saying that the Red Ink keep changing its location. What type of Ink it could be? Oh does it means regr ink or some animal? I am not sure if the clue meant red Ink in general." He shrugged his shoulders.


    After listening clue all of them thought about regr ink however after the interpretation and questions of the team head, they were literally confused.


    It was actually concerning if they should search regr ink or some animal with feet.


    "If we suppose it is ink then who picks it up and bring in several locations of the museum?" Albert added his questions. These questions made some sense. The questions of the team head were pro-level.


    Putting aside which of the question could lead them right side of the task, they were figuring out how they should start their search. They were in the middle part of the museum.


    From entrance of the museum till script hall they ran madly in the previous tasks because of the enormously big size of the museum. There were still many halls which were yet to appear.


    Ten haunted objects were scattered in several halls along with the weapon abilities and the profession abilities. After visiting three halls it was clear that normal visitors were no more visiting museum however it was strange that they didn''t witness any of the staff apart from thedy sitting at reception.


    She didn''t show any response when they walked near for the purpose to read the list of halls.


    "Is it possible that we go to thedy and ask her where did the staffst seen the Red Ink?" rk added his suggestion. They thought about the possibility. "The chances are slim however we can try." Junan shook his head and walked to begin some toil in order toplete this task. He was ready to see thedy whether she was the red ink and fooling around in the museum.


    They walked toward reception. While they were walking, Orin asked out of curiosity, "How on earth some ink became haunted?" His question was not groundless yet none of them answered.


    Ahram sensed that second team was trying to follow them behind. He informed team head. Junan sighed, "Wonder if they want to get eliminated on our hands. Sashi you will walk behind and attack if you see someone spying on us. Your arrow know the target." He ordered Sashi to take care opponents.


    Jake remained silent. The pace of the level and the progress of the tasks was adequate so r didn''t need to bother smart task panel.


    Sashi immediately walked behind. She thought to keep the strict eyes at the other team from right side. The left side was part of open hall while right side had the rows of pirs. It was easy to keep under sade and target opponents.


    The second team was following behind in order to see how third team wouldplete task. They wanted to gain some in-game experience as to how this this team was able to grasp strong hold in the live portal. Here everything was unpredictable and the tasks were fresh for anyone to prepare anything.. It was beyond question that third team has some prior knowledge of the tasks or the game.

 Chapter 269 - Lady

    Lady


    Sashi kept on her heels in order to target the opponents. They second team saw the changes in the third team. "Where did the girl walk?" One of the team members questioned. Since they were cautious so they were eyeing each member of the third team.


    "Where she could have gone? It is obvious that third team knew our silent chase. They perhaps getting ready to attack us from every side. Or probably they would eliminate us by sudden attack?" The team head prodded over the possibility.


    They were sure that third team rarely get oblivious about the actions of the opponents. Even if they were in the middle of the mess they would handle the enemies in their first priorities. "So we are going to retreat before the sneak attack?" The team member asked worried. He didn''t want to get eliminated. It was worst humiliation for their team or the team members.


    "What else could be the choice? We should go and search the haunted object. However I want to know whether the rest of the team members are enthusiastic to remain for the third level especially in the case where one member is eliminated already?" The team head asked.


    They fell in dilemma. They were aware about the rules of the Live Portal. It was normal for some team to get transferred in the next level based on theirpleted tasks or the quests. In the current scenario second team was at loss ends.


    The fourth task opened up yet they could do wonder. They were still looking for chances.


    The team members looked at the team head. "Does it means you are nning to keep stick at the actions of the third team?" The team member asked.


    The team head nodded. It was obvious that the actions would bring troublesome reaction however they were thinking on the same lines. This way or that way, they would not be able to spare from the shame. The reason was simple. They were at loss ends in both ways.


    From the three teams, one would get eliminated eventually with the lesspleted tasks or the poor performance in the Live Portal. The organizers would pay for the whatever performance they did during the level. It was something good for those who were unable to remain in the Live Portal for the next levels. Well it was game of adventure andpetition in true sense. Each level demanded hard efforts to remain in the scenario for the next levels.


    The second team halted their chase for the time being. "We can stop and let the third team assume that we no more chasing them. This way the third team would lower their guard. Also our target is not third team instead we want to snatch task andplete it." The opponent team head guided his team members.


    They understood the n of the team head. They decided to remain at much distance in order to understand what was the next step of the third team. Their actions let the third team think that second team was no more interested to follow them behind.


    Junan knowing that second team retreated called Sashi back. They were standing in front of the reception desk while thedy didn''t mind their presence.


    Junan walked in front and coughed to get the attention of thedy. Thedy remained oblivious. Junan tapped on the desk only then the monotonous eyes of thedy casted nce on the visitor.


    There was not single expression on her face. The receptiondy was wearing crimson overall. "Here is the paper. Please register your name and the visitor number." Her voice gave them shock. If normal they might have ignored however knowing that they were in the Live Portal Game, they immediately understood that thedy on reception was important npc.


    It was necessary to disclose what specific part she could y in order to provide information. "I intend to visit the hall where I could take a look at the Red Ink. Can you refer us the hall?" Junan cleared his throat and asked the question.


    The purpose was clear. Almost all museums provide this facility to the visitors. They could select the exhibition hall for the reason not all visitors were interested to see all types of exhibition in the museum.


    Thedy at reception blinked. "I am afraid the Red Ink is not some hall but a notorious product of the museum. It wasst see in the sixth hall. However the specific hall is only a store of the museum." Thedy added.


    Junan waved his hand. This was more than enough for them to follow the whereabouts of the Red Ink.


    They walked toward the notice board to check the direction of the sixth hall. The distance was huge. They walked in hurry not knowing the second team was following behind. Third team was sure that they could get Red Ink from sixth hall. When they reached in front of it, they came to know how deserted and ruined this museum store look like.


    The name te was rustic and half broken. They covered their nose. The store was covered in dust. As they entered, several broken things of the store weed them. Covered with dust and rust, it was slightly horrible to walk alone in the store. Orin looked in his left. The broken skeleton scared him. The eye sockets were not empty. The white ball was visible there.


    Orin put his hand on his heart. "It seemed my granny came back to revenge from me." He murmured under breath. The guilt that he didn''t attend funeral of his granny remained in his heart after Albert pointed out.


    It was not easy for him to get the horrible thoughts. He was thinking that perhaps his granny decided to follow him everywhere even after her death in order to revenge. The revenge for not attending her funeral.


    Orin gasped with horror and close his eyes.. He repeated in his head that he was not alone in the store.

 Chapter 270 - Store

    Store


    rk saw him murmuring something. "This sweat is real?" He asked looking at the forehead. Orin swept his hand on the forehead, it was shocking, "Damn I am sweating with fear. My reputation would go to gutter." Orin spoke dejected. He puffed his chest in order to look strong and fearless.


    Jake held his gun because he sensed the presence of npc. The light was not enough for them to wander all parts of the store. Jake stumbled against the broken wooden table. The shuffling dust added in. He waved his hand to get rid the dust coughing. He was no more d about the effort of the developer to make this Live Portal realistic of this level.


    Sashi remained at the entrance of the store. Junan ordered her to remain alert. ording to his instinct the second team would follow behind sooner orter. They were not able toplete single task so it was clear that they would put some desperate attempt in order to snatch the task.


    Sashi saw the opponent team member and appreciated the instinct of the team head. She was more than ever alert in case they tried to act smart.


    The second team stood speechless seeing the girl ready with her weapon. Her long range weapon could easily target them before they reach near. They decided to stay behind until they find good chance.


    ...


    Albert found it difficult to walk pass from the mountain of broken pieces of art and culture. Perhaps the staff didn''t maintain well and the heritage of the museum was decaying. He tapped his feet to search way ahead however his feet touched something soft.


    He bent to figure out what was there. There was wooden nk over it. Albert shoved it down. He barely recognized the receptiondy. She was still in her crimson overall sitting in the heap of dust. Seeing that the visitor was looking at her with strange expressions, she stood up.


    "What are you doing here and how did you reached before us?" Albert asked out of curiosity. Others heard his hoarse voice and came to take a look. They were amazed to see that the receptiondy was present in the store. They also wanted to know how she reached here before them.


    Thedy hesitated. "I came here for the staff work yet the wooden nk fell. I recently came to know that Red Ink is shifted in the Gallery. If you wanted to see it, you can go there." Thedy answered and pped her clothes to get rid the dust.


    She gracefully walked out of the store before visitors could ask anything else. Albert and others were shocked, also confused.


    They saw her leaving. "She could not be faster than us." rkmented. Ahram was also speechless. He wanted to ask her how she came to know the different location of the Red Ink. They didn''t see any other staff in the museum.


    "Are we going to gallery or chase this receptiondy?" Ahram asked Junan. They were confused. Junan shed grin. "We will follow thisdy. After all we should know the short walkways in order to maintain our progress." Thinking that thedy used short pathways, Junan wanted to chase behind her.


    Team members nodded. They hurried when Sashi told them the direction wheredy walked. Ahram was faster so he was ahead. Junan ordered him to get the traces of thedy.


    Ahram searched the long path. It was strange that thedy disappeared in the air. He ran in all possible directions however she was nowhere.


    All of them separated to search her but all in vain. "This is crazy. I am going back toward the reception. If she is there then we can peacefully search Red Ink in the gallery." Junan spoke with terrible temper. He was thinking that perhaps the receptiondy misguided them or making them foolish.


    They toward the reception.


    The second team saw their mad spirits. It was rare to see legendary team in action. They understood it would be tough if they wanted to snatch, be it task or weapon ability. However they were hopeful knowing that every legendary team face drawback or loss of spirits at some point of struggle.


    They kept following behind.


    Third team oblivious about the enemies ran toward reception. They covered long distance in minimum possible time.


    After they thedy sitting across. They halted their steps. Thedy kept looking at the paper ced in front of her. "Does she intentionally ignore us or she can only response the yers ask something?" Albert posed a question.


    No one knew the answer. "We are clueless whether she is miss guiding us on purpose or she hiding something." Junan ced his sword at his back. They had several questions yet the things remained blurry.


    "Let''s go toward gallery." He announced to search gallery for the Red Ink." Taking the distance they were again in front of the gallery.


    The second team saw them entering in the gallery. This gallery had three entrance so they could easily enter from different ce. Junan ordered them to make small teams and search. This task took much time because they were running most of the time.


    The gallery was clean and clear this timepared to their previous visit. "So the staff renewed it after the haunted object got cleared?" Orin asked. He didn''t want others to reply him though.


    The destroyed piece was removed. "Can the Red Ink hide behind portraits?" rk asked. He was not sure how they should search the object. Both were walking in the sections.


    Sashi thought to remain alert when her eyes fell at the art piece. It was huge portrait. She clearly remembered this piece and the cement earlier. Now it was stooping at the side as if someone used it as hiding ce. She walked near, and gestured Jake to remain alert.


    She removed the big portrait and gasped with confusion.. The receptiondy was hiding there.

 Chapter 271 - Ink

    Ink


    "You are here again?" Sashi shouted so that other team members could listen her. Jake stood speechless. Things were confusing and hrious at the same time. They walked the way to gallery and nowhere spotted this receptiondy.


    They left her behind at reception yet she was again in the same ce where she told about the Red Ink. "How did you reach here before us?" He asked same question.


    Lady tapped her hand on the overall to get rid sliver of dust. "I was here to collect a piece of art but it is missing. I should go and report the senior staff." Thedy spoke in hurry and tried to walk away.


    Sashi immediately stood in front of her and blocked her path. "You will have to wait and answer. The team head ising to tackle." she red the woman npc from head to toe. There was nothing noticeable about her. The crimson over with tinyce at the edges represented most simple dressing suitable for receptiondy.


    Her monotonous expressions and the unmoving eyes kept looking in the empty air in front. No matter how Sashi red nothing changed.


    Other heard her and came running. The silence in the gallery was helpful to let her voice reach them. They saw thedy making them equally shocked as Sashi and Jake.


    Junan shook his head. "Such a superdy in the Live Portal. We have been running on air all the time yet you surpass us. How strong are your legs?" Junan taunted knowing that simple npc would not have given them surprises one after the other.


    He was no more lenient instead wanted to know how thisdy was influencing fourth task. Whether she was hidden boss to stop them from getting the haunted object or she could be more fatal.


    "I am staff in the museum. My duty is not to answer visitors for what I am doing in the museum." Thedy spoke sharp looking directly at the visitor.


    Junan stepped back. He was surprised to see the difference. Earlier there were monotonous expressions on her face now she was showing the glint in her eyes.


    "You got angry. What if Iin your behavior?" Junan lowered down his tone and calmly spoke this time. Thedy immediately brought change in her expressions and said, "I shall go to the reception now." She bent her head for the formality and walked toward exit.


    Junan was gritting his teeth. Without know type of npc, he was unable to stop her. When he was dejected his eyes fell at her feet. The heels were tapping on the ground and leaving some blots of red color. Junan wide opened his eyes to clearly distinguish.


    It was truly red blot which disappeared as her step made newer blot in the next fall. It was as if she was removing her traces very cleverly. This was enough to describe the type of npc. Junan shouted, "Block her. Do not let her escape this time." His order brought others in their senses.


    They didn''t know why team head ordered however they were sure that it was necessary. Ahram sprinted on the other side blocking the exit. Jake pulled trigger. rk ran in left side where the subsection was opening for escape.


    Albert spread his shield expecting sudden action. Junan pped his hand. He startedughing. "Such a talent in the haunted object. You misguided us making it look like true. Now it is over. You are the Red Ink." As he spoke thest sentence he brought out his sword pointing toward her.


    Others blinked their eyes. She had been ying fool game with them. This was devastating for them. "Fool should be fooled. What''s the difference?" Thedyughed shyly and answered. Her reply stumped all of them. She was humiliating them with such confidence.


    "Ah I see. Your attitude is enough to tell that it will take us some effort this time." Junan nodded. He gestured his team members to make preparations for the showdown. It will be different type of battle because they were reluctant to use weapons.


    Jake sneaked toward team head and got permission to shoot bullet. The bullet hit her shoulder making her stumble forward. Thedy turned back. She scolded young visitor. Her hand reached her injured shoulder pulling out the bullet. "Do not y around little kid."


    Jake stepped back. He was not expecting this to happen. The bullet didn''t give any damage. Junan saw the oue and twitched. "Guys our enemy is slightly stronger. Be ready." He ran toward her to attack with sword.


    Thedy remained on the same spot. The sword brushed past her neck. The flow of the blood reversed right after the injury. The sword cut sealed itself. Albert was standing speechless this was strange that their weapons were unable to give her damage.


    "Your efforts are useless." She red Junan and rushed like wind. Her hand picked his wrist. Junan felt as ifva started burning his wrist. However it was notva instead red blood liquid. They were sure more than before about the identity of thedy.


    It gave him some damage. Junan shook his wrist to set free pushing her away. The yers rushed but Junan stopped them. Any impulsive action could eliminate team yer.


    Just that her the strength was troublesome. So they were eager to sort out how to defeat her. "Why weapons are useless? Orin asked. He was thinking to use his mace nevertheless it would not bring any change.


    Thedy smiled. "Do you still dare to block my way?" She asked mocking. The red Ink was actually ced in the separate ce however the receptiondy happened to break the seal. The Red Ink forcefully upied the body of the receptiondy and started to roam around in the museum.


    Only the receptiondy could tell the truth where was the Red Ink yet she was unable to get rid the Red Ink. The Red Ink blurred her memories.


    Now it was free to exploit each and every hall of the museum.. The Red Ink being stronger object came to know that some visitors were searching in order to destroy its freedom.

 Chapter 272 - Battle

    Battle


    "Once we spot our enemy. No matter what, we won''t let go." Junan shook his head. He has team of sober yers. It was normal to get trapped in some difficult task yet they were able to solve it eventually.


    There was nothing grave or impossible for them. "We all know that those who appear stronger are killed with lowly methods." Jake spoke to remind them. It was theory that Jake introduced in the various tasks. This was true. Most of the time the visible strength was mere deception in order to defeat yers.


    Junan nodded. He understood that the team members should think a way how they could get rid the haunted ink.


    Thedy turned again. Earlier she ignored this little kid however his suggestion attracted her attention. This was due to the reason that the words were based on truth. Before Red Ink upied the body of the receptiondy, the owners of the museum were able to find the easy method to destroy the Red Ink.


    However they could not find it since it was nowhere to be seen. They were oblivious that the receptiondy was actually hosting this haunted object. The realdy was killed in her attempt to get rid the Red Ink. She throw herself in the water so that Red Ink dissolve in the water. Red Ink was vulnerable in the water. Yet the Red Ink came to know her n and let her body suffer alone.


    "You are Red Ink. My mother used to clean up ink blots with water. The steady blots faced bleach therapy. Tell us what kind of ink you are?" rk put his hammer on his shoulder. Listening the hint from little kid, he ran his brain like supeputer thinking about red ink. It was just ink in his head in the end.


    Thedy forgot to scold little kin instead stepped back. She was not afraid of weapons. That''s why she didn''t budge an inch when they attacked.


    Her reaction confirmed the rough idea of rk. Junan smiled. He winked thedy, "So your confidence shattered. I wonder how you would like to get cleaned?" She burned his wrist to show how troublesome she could be. Now he was eager to destroy this haunted object.


    Others started thinking where they could get water. This task almost took test of their sprint skills. They had taken long distance already. From reception toward Store, store toward reception then gallery.


    Thedy waved her hand. Some drops of red ink fell on rk. He was the one to suggest this idea. The red ink fell on his right side of cheeks, upper skin burned ruining his handsome face. Albert walked in front knowing that the object would try to give them damage. Jake also spread his single shield.


    "You will face demise for sure. I will collect perks after destroying you and resume my handsome features." rk shouted. He might have shouted vulgarities however knowing that the npc was in the form of woman, he swallowed back his words.


    He suffered burning pain on his cheeks. Now he thought about how to find water.


    They wanted to search water however leaving the object would cause them big trouble. Earlier this object was misguiding them. Now that they were aware of its identity, it might escape in the hidden passage of the museum.


    They were not interested to waste half of their time in thepletion of fourth task.


    The second team got disappointed. They were looking at the ongoing face off. The Red Ink was fearsome. The first team also came at the entrance of the gallery. They saw the girl ready to attack. They sneaked toward second entrance.


    Finally they were able to know that the receptiondy also misguided them.


    "I wish I had selected water bottle as weapon if there was any." Orinmented. Listening his words they thought seriously. "The museum must have water storage for the visitors. How about we drag this object there?" Albert asked."


    His suggestion reminded Jake about the worn out water-cooler. When they were rushing toward gallery for the second time, he happened to see it near the secondst pir.


    Jake thought to tell however knowing that enemies were listening them. He spoke instead, "I know where we can find it?"


    Despite his effort, the second team immediately left the gallery in order to capture this water cooler. It was not active. The little bit water was stinking because none of the staff cleaned it.


    "I won''t follow." The red ink crossed her hands reluctantly. Junan looked toward Albert, "It is time to be brute if you don''t mind." Albert nodded. Since weapons were useless at least his shield could force her other way.


    Albert walked showing grim unfathomable expressions. His painted face and the sober aura frightened Red Ink. Albert smacked shield on her stomach making her run backward. He kept dragging her with the force of the shield. Jake led them toward the secondst pir.


    Sashi tried her best to provide cover. Orin also joined her. Junan walked in the left while rk at the right side. They were making sure that the Red Ink should not escape.


    Jake saw second team already standing there with mocking expressions on their faces. He didn''t think anything else and shoot bullet taking perfect aim. One team member fell.


    They upied the water cooler thinking that they would punch the third team. Or if possible they wanted to snatch task. Both imaginations shattered because the second bullet target the next of third member.


    The weapons had two fold damage on the neck because it was vital part. The second team retreated. "Do you think we will bargain at this point?" Jake sneered. He decided not to show face to these fools. They were indeed fools to think that they could make the third team lenient toward them. Or the third team would beg them for water. They should have taken away the water cooler if they had some guts, making it hard for the third team.. However they decided other way.

 Chapter 273 - Ability

    Ability


    Mace Whore


    With the two team members fallen, the team head of the second team ran away. Both injured team members were screaming with the immense pain. They received damage however the realistic pain gave them hellish experience for the first time.


    They dragged themselves to make distance from the water cooler. The injured two team members saw the hyper young yer from the third team.


    There was no mercy in his eyes. His stiff expressions resembled with the legendary killer of some notorious game. It was enough to frighten them down to their bones. He could shoot second bullet, thinking this they dragged as much as they could.


    Horror danced in their eyes thinking about the second bullet. They were sure that second bullet would not kill them however imagining the immense suffering made them retreat.


    They finally witnessed the rage of youngest yer of the third team. ording to them the rumors were not true. They took him vulnerable in the open battle however it was clear that he would not give chance for open battle.


    Jake directly fired on purpose. He wanted them to go back among other teams and tell his stories. His mouth publicity was necessary to build fear in the uing yers. Jake red and spoke, "Death does not bring pain while I like to give pain." He waved his gun seeing them dragging away their bodies more earnestly.


    Perhaps his actions caught the attention of Task Panel. The notification appeared on the screen.


    [Congrattions: Your actions are approved. You gained the energy of White Ball.]


    [Introduction: White Ball is a product of the System.]


    [Usage: You can use it once in any troublesome situation to get rid your battle enemy.]


    [Benefits: The battle enemy would be killed in single strike, be it level 7 or 9. You can use your rod as the action weapon in order to release this White Ball.]


    [Expiry Date: The White Ball energy would reduce to zero at level 10. Use it before it expires.]


    [Instructions: This product is not designed to help in any task activity.]


    Jake hurriedly read the notification as he was walking near the water cooler. He was d that Task Panel woke up to appreciate his efforts and give some benefits in return. After reading first part he thought to use during taskpletion however thest instructions made it clear.


    ording to instructions, he could use this While Ball energy in case he was surrounded by enemy yers or if some enemy yer suddenly try to attack him.


    Albert saw the path cleared by the young yer, he kept dragging the Red Ink toward water cooler. Junan stepped to break open the tap however it was stuck. He used his sword to make hole in the cooler. Using his hands he sprinkled stinky water on the Red Ink.


    The girl started burning. The water broke its hold on the dead body and few drops fell on the floor. Junan sprinkled once again. The body fell on the ground lifeless. Task Completion notification appeared on the screens of Live Portal.


    The portal only showed the notifications of the tough tasks and how much time yers invested in it.


    Now it was time for announcement. "The weapon ability called Mace Whore is released. For all those who posses Mace as their main weapon should not ignore this chance."


    They heard the announcement. Orin heard the word Mace, it brought enthusiasm however the next word made him vomit out his guts. "Such disgusting name for the ability. My most loved weapon Mace, how would I ept this ability. I am not going to run for it. Someone else can take it." Orin renounced dejected.


    Other team members wereughing and some were trying their best to not annoy Orin with theugh. The name of the ability was seriously disgusting for any respected yer. Here it was more annoying because Orin loved his weapon.


    He liked Mace as main weapon. This was the reason that he selected Mace as his main weapon despite the fact that he was assigned Detective profession. Since it was granted opportunity to the yers that they could choose weapons of their choice so he picked Mace.


    He was not interested to wear Detective sses or other things matching for his profession.


    Neither of the team membermented for some moments. Orin spoke again, "After burning away three levels, they decided to release this ability, are they in their right sense of mind?" If he was allowed he would have cried. He was eager to get some ability for the Mace because he nned to keep Mace as his main weapon in the rest of levels yet the unfold of reality made him grit his teeth with disgust.


    Junan coughed. He was not sure about the type of ability however he knew having some ability could be blessing. "I can feel you man. But remember this is only Live Portal and the thing is called ability. It would boost your efficiency. Also the next levels would be tough, the abilities would prove as game changers." He patted his shoulder.


    The other two teams were gone to search the ability while the third team was standing still. The characters were talking to each other.


    Albert closed his shield and spoke, "Suppose if it is thest ability that you can get for your weapon then you will be considered as weak yer of the team. And any sudden assault could give double damage. Not taking it, is not an option my boy." He also patted his shoulders.


    Orin tapped his feet on the ground thinking what to do. In his eyes Albert was not wrong. Since he decided for the Mace then he should ept whateveres with it.


    Sashi cleared her throat to add somement however she decided otherwise.


    rk saw his reluctance, "Come on bruh! I want to see the ability of upgraded supercool weapon of your''s. Do you want to make me disappoint. We all know the big thing, not many yers have the guts to wield Mace in the battles. And you are champion of Mace weapon.. Get it already."

 Chapter 274 - Whore

    Whore


    As rk finished his speech, Orin got agreed to get the weapon ability. He was moved by his words. It was tough decision however he could not take chance with the next ability.


    It was unknown when would they release second ability for the same weapon. There were series of weapons in the different categories. And the developers were very slow in the release.


    "I don''t think they are going to introduce several abilities for the single weapon. Knowing the number of the avable weapons for choice, it is obvious that they would only upgrade abilities in their subchannels. I mean one ability would hold several traits in the advance level. This is what I read in thest guide they published before the opening of the fourth level. It means every released ability is treasure for the certain yer with the specific weapon." Jake spoke revealing some details of the recent guide.


    Orin nodded his head. After listening young yer, he resumed some firm impression about the ability. It was necessary to get ability disregarding what they named it.


    Junan looked toward Jake. It was good that someone read thetest guide. Few things that others might ignore, Jake could rte. Junan was in the middle to take back his decision that he submitted in the owner''s office. (The owner Gueman asked his opinion about the second team head. It was necessary to decide earlier in case the team head face some drawback in the game, they would be able to appoint new team head among the team.


    Anything was possible when difficulty levels increase. The possible scenario could bring disasters for the team. In that case the second team head would be able to guide the team. It was strong rule for the team members to follow the orders of the team head. No matter if apparently the order looked simr of suicide, they would still follow. Gueman did not want to rece this third team in the silver damages. He was keeping eyes at the specific yer called Jake Lin.


    His growth was extraordinary. The number of times where he turned the impossible in to possible kept increasing. It was no more coincidence that they sessfully crossed three levels.


    The Owner was sitting in his office. He was responsible to give second opportunity to this young yer. In the previous meeting before the opening of the fourth level, he had brief talk with Junan.


    Both agreed that Jake Lin has explosive growth rate and it would be unfair if they ignored this aspect. Junan and Gueman were aware that at some point the seven yers would reduce in to six. It was normal to get excessive damage. However the advance levels would knock them down at some point. The reason could be the sudden assault of task bosses or the quest bosses. In both cases they should name the second team head for standby purpose initially.


    The third team was in middle to witness some changes in order to follow advance levels. In the first and second level, Junan was sure that Albert could guide the team perfectly however now his attention was fixed on the young yer especially after they meet him personally in the lobby.


    He was noting down his actions and the way he treated other team members. It resembled with the most learned and experienced team holder. Also he was getting with each level. He might be sole deserving candidate for the title of the secondary team head.) Junan smiled slightly.


    It was excellence on the name of the third team that they were ready to ept youngest yer as the strongest yer in their team since the leader was considered the strongest.


    Orin sighed, "Be it whore or bitch, I would tame it. Just tell me where I can find it?" He asked desperately.


    Others smiled to see the changes. Earlier he was reluctant to get it now he was eager to take hold of it.


    "We found the Red Ink hiding in the gallery. Why not check the gallery hall first?" Ahram gave suggestion. It was suitable suggestion though.


    Junan gestured to hurry so that they could get the ability. Jake remained at the back. Now it was time to help Sashi. She had been on alert for long time. "Miss Sashi, you can rest assure. I will handle the cover for some time." Jake talked with the female yer.


    "Ah kid, I know you can handle. What about the team head?" She pleasantly asked. It was necessary to take the permission from team head.


    "Oh yes sure," Jake smiled and them spoke, "Mr. Junan I am here for the cover. Is that okay?" He asked with friendly tone. Junan turned his head while all of them were running toward the gallery, "Sure kid, no qualm with that. You have the guts to make some holes in the enemies." Junanughed and winked.


    Sashi and Jake exchanged nces smiling. Sashi walked ahead in order to remain at the right side of the team head. It was her normal position in the team follow up. While Ahram was given position at the left.


    This team formate was most suitable when Junan was the team head and guiding for any particr situation. Jake remained for cover. He was sure that the team members would be able to get ability since the clue matched with the area.


    The team members entered in the gallery hall for the third time. They were getting acquainted with the sections of the gallery. All of them separated knowing that first team didn''te toward the gallery. However they were wrong. The first team was already near the shining art piece.


    It was the ability called Mace Whore. It was floating in the mid air which helped them spot it immediately. As Orin was rushing in each section, he ended up in front of the ability as well.


    He was alone and the whole first team in front.. Without thinking oue of his action, he leapt at the floating ability.

 Chapter 275 - Fifth Task

    Fifth Task


    First team looked like fools. Indeed felt themselves bystanders while the yer came and snatched the ability. Orin has different nature. He would not want to waste his time in thements or threats. Also he was worried that the chance might fell from his hands.


    As the abilitynded in his hand, he received the notification. However he didn''t read the notification. He was not interested to read it in the first ce. The enemies were already near his neck. They were looking like angry hounds.


    "It is something troublesome. Wait for me again, not now dudes." He waved his thorny mace in order to scare them. Also yelled to call his team members. They were already on the way.


    This was the second time that third team surrounded opponent team. They were puffing air in the chest to show how eagerly they wanted to use their weapons. rk sneered to express his signature threat. He might have attacked without thinking anything however the strict team head would scold till the end of level. rk sneaked Junan, the team head didn''t want to quarrel in the restricted area.


    Also when they could avoid it, they should. It was what Junan has in his head.


    The opponent team has same thoughts. Their main concern was to stay in the level for longer time. It would be huge sess if they reached in the next level one the basis of some progress. Otherwise the pitiful remarks of the owner would dug them down in their morgues.


    "We do not want qualm. We will retreat since there is no use of battle." The opponent team head rose up the sword an announced. His team members nodded. Third team gave them enough space for retreat. This way the hot and tensed air scattered.


    Third team let first team leave gallery. They were amazed that the new teams were little sober. However they didn''t want to ignore precautions.


    Junan put his sword at his back. "See the next levels are giving some pointers to the yers. Our progress should remain at the advance level if we wanted to stick with the current ranking. Orin why not you check your ability?" Team head reminded the most gruesome thing Orin could ever hate. "Sigh, necessity is the mother of invention. My necessity made me keep it." Orin spoke and checked the notification.


    ''Mace Whore is one of the strongest ability which would get minimum five upgrades in the advance level. The yer would be able to order mace Whore ording to the tasks. This ability has increased the efficiency of the mace. Once activated the Mace Whore would tear apart the enemy in no time. However the upgrades can only increase the force of the ability.''


    Orin shed big smile after reading the characteristics. He was not expecting for some ability to be this impressive. "Holy crap, Mace Whore could tear apart my enemy." He spoke out loudughing.


    After ying three and half levels, this was the first thing that made him cheer something.


    Jake saw the first team leaving gallery. From their actions it was clear that his team got the ability. He was d to know.


    Junan gestured them to reach at the entrance of the gallery so that they could open next clue for the task.


    It was time to open the book of detection once again. The fourth task took longer time which they mustpensate. Or else it would be simr situation like thest hours in the third level. They didn''t want to face that situation again. It was hellish experience for them.


    Orin read the clue, "The Crow Bone is the fifth ominous object in the museum. It is considered that this bone is haunted with the devil. The history of the bone has been erased by the devil, for this reason the administration of the museum could not get rid the bone in effective way. It is still ced in the Soil Hall. Destroy this Crow Bone and get the ability from the museum."


    After reading the well described clue, Orin fell in dilemma. He was extremely shocked because one after the other, this book of detection was giving direct clues taking only reasonable amount of Exp. Indeed he has reason to get surprised.


    Junan looked at his expressions, "Wonder what made you think gravely?"


    Orin heard his question and resumed his dry expressions, "I was thinking of about book of detection. Did it n not to give headache in the fourth level?" He expressed his thoughts. Junan heard and burst in toughter. "Charish the opportunity as long as it stays with you. Who knows when the true face show up." He patted on his shoulder.


    Now they were ready to reach reception and see the direction of the Soil Hall. There was difference, although it took them toil to im distance toward the reception at every task nheless it worth it.


    Other two teams get confused while crossing several pirs around the halls. They simply took double effort because they didn''t consider the reception information. Actually first team didn''t know the presence of direction map. It was hung at the other side of reception and one could ignore it if one was in hurry.


    The third team saw the direction map. They twitched. This soil hall was at the opposite side where another number of halls were built for various exhibitions.


    The museum was built for two main purposes. One was to exhibit the rare pieces of ancient times, be it art pieces or ancient sculptures or so on. The second purpose was to research on the ancient findings. The halls were separated to fullfil both purposes.


    They never had thought about the possible haunted objects because the never believed on the fake tales.


    Now the teams shall clear this museum and the administration would not ignore the possibility of the devil''s presence in the objects. It was long way for the teams toplete the tasks.


    Third team walked toward the next task ce.

 Chapter 276 - Crow Bone

    Crow Bone


    The direction was bit in the distance. The big pirs weed them ever after they passed a hall. The polished tiles of the floor were dusty. It seemed like they were waiting for halls to get cleared one by one.


    They witnessed how the gallery and its art pieces were shining clean when theyst visited it for the ability. They were sure that someone much have cleaned the mess created by Red Ink.


    It was true. The halls those were cleared now resumed their lush condition. The script hall was no more in the mess. The files and the documents were ced in order. The staff was working however they were ordered not to bother the special teams.


    The broken ss boxes were reced in the script hall. The newly released chart of the hall had some changes for the onlookers. When the teams entered in the portal, the spectators saw the halls and their rotten condition. Now the four halls resumed clean and clear appearance. It was evidence that the museum administration was awake.


    The developers created this fourth level ording to the original settings of the museum. The before and after images were only released for the interest of the spectators.


    Team members were thinking about the task. They mostly considered about the introductory term used in the clue. It was natural that made them mull their brains over the clue. Now they were thinking about the name of the Hall.


    "Soil Hall has the Crow Bone. Why it seemed fishy? Crow Bone should have ced on the table so that team could get it easily and destroy, why they created hall for bone?" Albert asked. He was connecting two different things in his head. The name Soil Hall already picked his interest.


    The team members remained silent. They surveyed thest row of pirs. After this row, there stood the hall.


    Junan turned to answer, "It is here. You are free to explore your questions." He gestured half of them to remain alert. It was fifth Task. Third team already upied four task.


    The opponent might not snatch however they were getting desperate with each task. This might lead them for forceful actions. considering this possiblity, Junan ordered Sashi, Jake and Orin to remain alert.


    Rest of them entered in the hall. There were signs that opponent didn''t reach the hall yet however there was no worry even if they reached.


    There were several small mountains of the brown soil. The big and small mountains were irregr. Albert took deep breath. The soil had the freshness of the normal soil however the visible small parts of the bones were strange. All looked simr.


    "Apart from the size of the soil heap, The hall seemed the copy of single soil heap. Why all bones appearance is simr?" He walked to grab one bones, the half part of it was visible on the heap of soil.


    As he tried to pick the bones, something invisible forced it back. Since Albert wanted to pick it without much effort, he ended up empty handed.


    Albert stood speechless. Apparently the Soil Hall was silent and peaceful. Never in his dreams he expected this to happen. Junan saw the situation. It was clear as day that this task would burn the cells of their brain.


    Ahram and rk stood shocked. "There are several half visible bones. All of them nned to hide?" rk walked toward another bone. His intentions were to forcefully pull out this bone. The situation turned awkward. rk pulled the bone however it didn''te out. He was afraid to let go.


    Sweat appeared on his forehead in the struggle nheless he failed in his attempt. He was acting up immense force opposite way that made him fall back miserably.


    "Heck. What type of curse is it?" He ranted. He always thought that his bulky stature and big biceps could turn the mountain upside down yet here he was unable to pull a bone from the soil.


    It was made him feel ashamed of his workout in the gym. "Rest easy. Since it is haunted hall then the force might not work here. Think a way to solve this problem." Junan could understand his inner thoughts so he suggested.


    rk nodded. They needed to solve the backend problem in order to destroy the bone. "There are many bones, which one is haunted?" Ahram asked simple question that would be tough for answer.


    Junan bent slightly to pick some soil, "Perhaps the haunted bone created so many copies in order to confuse yers. First of all, it is necessary to find difference among these bones. I am sure there must be the real bone among them." Junan gestured.


    He was trying to begin the search in the most simple way. At least it would give them some insight for the task.


    They separately walked in the middle of soil hills. Not only the bones looked simr, the appearance of the hills matched as well. The hall was divided in the several subsections. All subsections have same traits. It seemed they ended up in the soilnd yet the bones were there to wee them.


    Junan also tried to pick a bone. His intentions were different. He wanted to make sure that the haunted bone has some motives.


    In his eyes, it was highly unlikely that the real bone also showed up to create some false assumption. By doing so he got to know that the haunted bone was trying to cook them with the confusion.


    After spending some time they gathered to tell that all bones were same without any difference. It confirmed that the haunted bone has some n. They recently faced this type of experience. The Red Ink tried to fool them. It was fate that he noticed her feet. Or else it was possible that it might have escaped at the same time.


    He wished to get some clue how he should proceed with the ultimate search of the haunted object.


    "Should we shovel soil in order to search the haunted bone. The apparent bones are fake for sure.." rk suggested.

 Chapter 277 - Shuffle

    Chapter 277 ¨C Shuffle


    Shuffle


    Four of them stood silent. rk gave this suggestion however it would consume time. The soil hills were in numbers. Junan stepped ahead letting the soil slip down on the ground from his hand. "Your suggestion created curiosity. These bones are hiding when we try to capture. I wonder what would happen when we dug the soil?" He kicked his feet and some soil scattered around.


    Despite knowing that it would take time, he ordered to shovel the soil. Ahram picked his weapon, he dug it down and shoved away. Some amount of the soil settled on the empty ground.


    rk saw Ahram shuffling soil. Once again his hammer was not of much help. It can only smash the ground but he was not supposed to do it. He sat to pick the soil with his hand. There was no difference. The brown soil felt fresh and neutral.


    Once Ahram shuffle half part of the hill, Junan ordered him to stop, "Why is it strange? There were many half bones before Ahram started to dig yet they are nowhere now."


    As Ahram was busy he didn''t notice because none of the half bones came in his view at the time. "I guess it is useless to shuffle soil. Albert spoke. He used his spear in order to make sure that the soil react or the bones. They disappeared as soon as they tried to capture them.


    "It means we are at wrong point to begin the task in the first ce. Perhaps we should look for something else. Albert take Ahram with you and search the subsections. Look beyond the soil hills, see if there is particr object." Junan gestured both yers.


    The current state of the Soil Hall was unfathomable. The mysterious haunted object created confusion for them. It was thest effort, Junan thought to call young yer so that he could observe the situation.


    As he was walking toward the next soil hill, he noticed a bone on the hill. This hill was in the middle of the section. Although all preset bones looked alike nheless this specific bone had small scar.


    Compared to the rest of bones, this one seemed slightly worn with a scar as if something strong brushed past and knocked it resulting scar. "We were searching you and you have been hiding among several." Junanughed.


    All of the soil hills reduced to ground immediately. The haunted object was discovered by the yer nevertheless it was not ready to give up. rk yelled with excitement, "What happened?" He was looking at another hill suspicion brewing in his head and didn''t hear team head.


    The sudden fall of the hills made him shocked.


    Junan twitched, he was not expecting immediate reaction. He controlled his desire to shout, "Just that I recognized the Crow Bone. Now I lost it again." Junan shook his head. "I admit, battling with beasts and animals is better than doing nothing and destroying haunted objects." Team head was getting annoyed with the settings of the fourth level.


    "May or may not they designed it for the yers, it is clear the developers built fourth level for the spectators to get bored." In his eyes the task without battle was sluggish for onlookers.


    However things were different. The spectators could see first team hiding among subsections of the Soil Hall. They smartly hid under the soil hills. As Junan spoke they discovered where was the Crow Bone.


    As Junan walked toward rk to send him and bring Jake inside, one of the opponent team member sneaked toward the particr hill. The fall of the hills was made by the opponent team. Few hills were still there.


    It was true that the haunted object immediately hide itself yet the opponent team was able to make it. They sneakily crawled from the other side.


    rk went to bring Jake. Junan thought to gather others. Never in his dreams he thought that first team entered in the Soil Hall before them. Base on it he was carefree to bring others.


    The first team head made way with his weapon. The haunted object was not powerful to tear apart the shield. The team head used shield to stop the movement of the object. If it had been soil hill, it would have taken lot effort but now he grabbed it.


    Before Junan could notice the sneaky voice, they smashed their weapon to destroy the haunted object. Junan turned his head while walking toward the subsection.


    At the same time Jake came to witness. The first team stood up dusting their gowns. They were able to clear another hall sessfully using some brain.


    The team head of the first team silently sneered at Junan and walked out of the hall. He was not interested to have dialogue with the third team.


    Junan stood speechless. It was type of revenge that first team took by snatching task right from their hands. The announcement made the spectators agape with surprise. They were expecting that third team was near to clear the task yet First team suddenly had it done.


    Jake looked toward team head. He was about to ask when the announcement for the ability resounded.


    ''The ability called Cold Chain is being released. Get it from the cold area of the museum.''


    They heard about the announcement. Ahram heard it well. He ran toward the others. This announcement let Albert and Ahram knew that they lost this task.


    They saw the team members and nodded, "We will discusster, let''s get the ability first." Junan waved his hand. They rushed toward the cold area of the museum. "Where can we find this cold area?" Ahram asked. He didn''t want his enemies take the ability. He was not interested to change his profession so his weapons would remain same.


    For this he was enthusiastic to get the ability and see what wonders it can do. Junan yelled while running, "It will be the underground basement. Museums built basement for some sort of objects to preserve from the direct atmosphere.." Junan waved his hand toward the direction.

 Chapter 278 - Basement

    Chapter 278 ¨C Basement


    Basement


    The stinky smell of the rotten objects assaulted their noses. The basement was not perfect ce currently. Due to the halted operations in the museum, the underground walls could not get sufficient makeover in the past months.


    The natural dampness kept increasing. The staff was under uncertainty whether the museum would reduce to ashes. The influence of the haunted objects was big threat apparently.


    The ovepping of the haunted objects entirely ruined the reputation of the museum. It became deserted. The number of the employees faced dys in the payments because none of the exhibition Hall of the museum was earning single buck.


    Half of the staff left. Now the museum was sufferingst catastrophe of its extinction. The broken ceiling worsened the leakage of the water inside the basement.


    It was not some small area. The big coverage area of the museum hold half of the privilege of basement underneath. In fact most halls have rted basement and the entrance was provided by the each Hall respectively.


    The separate entrances were kept secret for visitors so the yers could only use long underground corridor.


    The team members walked in the middle. Albert tried his best to ignore the drip drop voices. One could bear them for some time nheless this particr drip-drop sound was annoying.


    He usually acted mature. He might have patiently walked withoutining however the drip-drop started falled on his bald head. His character design was bald head so he felt the real impact of the water drops on his bald head.


    It made him grunt twice. He was most experienced and sober yer. Nothing could make him force insane actions not even the tough situations. Yet the particr situation was testing his patience.


    He put a step in the left where the floor was empty. For just single moment, the drip-drop halted then again it resumed. The annoying part was not that the water drops were hitting his bald head, after hitting it scattered.


    It equally spread on his gown. Albert again changed his position to avoid the drip-drop. Now it became custom, He walked one step at the left then the next one at the right. This trick somehow worked. The drip-drop finally stopped falling on his bald character. It was still following Albert however his smart act confused the drip-drop.


    As he changed step, the drop of water fell on floor. The earlier water drops slightly ruined the paint on his face. Albert cannot go back and modify some adjustments in his character. He might remain the same way in the rest of the tasks.


    Albert could not personally check how his face was looking now. He could hope that his identity was hidden. The character modules were simple yet based on realistic images on the yers.


    It could simply evaluate their identity if the character design failed to remain hidden. Who would have thought that simple settings of the basement and the drip-drop could ruin his character makeover.


    They were pacing in the basement. The avability of the light was subject of question. Most of the underground lights were not working so the yers can only guess what was in the surrounding.


    At his right Junan was pacing with countable steps. His eyes trying to figure out whereabouts of the ability. He might have turned leaves upside down in order to search the ability, pity that there were not trees.


    His actions resembled some eager agent of the government. Junan was anticipating some incredible feats about the Cold Chain ability. Also it was important to get hold on it.


    The long corridor had some openings at various points. The first opening was in the small distance. They would reach it soon. These openings were entrances for the underground reserved objects.


    There were not particr naming for these halls however these were slightly different from the upper design of the museum halls. Currently few openings were avable because the teams were searching ability.


    The Cold Chain ability sensed the presence of the weapon. This particr ability was stronger and it could search the weapon itself however the ability had some rules.


    This ability was reluctant to apany gutless yer. So the ability usually test the guts of the yer before the yer can get it.


    It was odd thing to begin with nheless it was part of the ability ess for the yer.


    ¡­


    Jake remained silent as it was not necessary to break ongoing silence. He was ready to inquire from task panel in order to make sure that they were on the right track to get the ability.


    As he requested for the information, the notification appeared. It was not the information regarding any clue for the ability but a in denial.


    [The location of the ability is subject to the location of weapon host.]


    [The yer should find it]


    Jake stood speechless. The task panel resumed its egotistical notifications in his eyes. It was blunt gesture that they should search it on their own.


    He looked toward Ahram. He was pretty enthusiastic in order to get ability. Jake was now unsure whether the ability would fall in their hands.


    The first teampleted the fifth task, the ratio was already at the trimming point. First team was able to keep perks of two tasks while the third team had it three only.


    The next task was important as well as each ability.


    Ahram noticed something odd. He was holding his chain weapon and it started emitting warmth. The chain was across shoulder. He disbanded and held to observe what was wrong with the weapon.


    There was nothing noticable. It was simr as before. The twenty feet long chain with the small daggers which Ahram could untie when the need arises.


    The small daggers were given as the perks of levelpletion, these daggers enhanced the ability of the weapon. At this moment Ahram was searching aplete ability yet the chain was acting strange.


    The warmth started burning his hands. He checked his stat.. The burning warmth was simr of attack bringing damage.

 Chapter 279 - Chains

    Chapter 279 ¨C Chains


    Chain


    Unable to decide what was happening, Ahram let one corner of the chain fall on ground. The chain absorbed the dampness from the ground. It was now bearable enough for him to keep the other corner of the chain in his hand.


    However there was problem. As the chain fell on the ground, the ability took the yer a dumb host of the weapon. In fact it was angry at the yer.


    The reason was unknown. Ahram felt killing aura from some invisible force. The ability intended to defeat the yer and remain locked. The locked will be of no use for the yer.


    There were abilities introduced for particr weapons. These weapons were multiyer so the restrictions were also created.


    These restrictions were part of the n in order to distinguish difference between the weapons.


    It depended on the guts of the yer whether he could defeat the ability and unlock it. As Ahram threw one corner of the chain on the ground, he enraged the ability.


    Cold Chain was not just an ability, it was set of locked ess that could make the yer stand among several. So it has required amount of arrogance as well.


    However Ahram was clueless about the anger of the ability.


    "Why everyone is silent?" Orin finally could not contain it. He could bear silence yet the dead silence was unbearable. Sashi was walking right behind him. She answered, "If you have n to get the ability do share otherwise let the silence be there." Her ck overall shook as she held the active bow.


    They were stuck as to how they could reach the ability before the opponent team. Actually it was not simple for other team as well. There was only one yer in the first team who has chain weapon nevertheless he was not confident enough to get it.


    Junan was leading his team. The long corridor was never ending. The entrance of the first opening shook as few chain crawled on the floor. The odd sound of dragging echoed in the corridor.


    Slowly several chains appeared from the underground facility. These were the first locked restriction of the ability. These appeared because they sensed the presence of the chain weapon. Junan stopped to see some chains crawling like snakes.


    He barely held back his desire to scream. Because in the first nce they looked snakes. However the iron screeching noise helped him recognize the plight.


    "There are several chains. How strange the chains itself searching us?" Junan spoke unsure. But the next move of the chains answered him straight. He was standing there, for chains he was blocking direct approach toward the particr yer.


    One of the chains dragged toward Junan restricting his feet from further movement. He brought out his sword. The tip of the sword tried to break free his feet. The effort could not bear fruit. He noticed as his movement was restricted the chain no more troubled him.


    Junan kept struggling to set himself free and also noticed others. Albert had the same problem. The bigger shield was troublesome if he wanted to sprint in the middle of the corridor.


    Orin could not distinguish be it snakes or chains. He smashed his mace. The chain let loose its grip on his feet then again he was restricted.


    rk stepped back when he noticed others. He was sure to get rid chain as they got rid snakes. However he was wrong. Their eyes fell at Ahram. Several chain surrounded him.


    He tried to sprint yet the longest chain stuck at his feet forcing him down on the floor.


    Thinking that previous effort was reckless he again tried. This time two different chains blocked his path. Another chain found the chance to lock around his left leg.


    Before he could use the sprint again, the chains dragged him on the floor.


    Jake also struggled just like others. Fired once or twice however the warning appeared on the task panel screen.


    [You should eat almond, your memory isgging. I told you not to interfere in the ability. You are making it worse for you. Stay calm and cool. Let the ability set some grudge with the yer. He has guts to defeat the Lock of the ability. You stay calm, I repeat.]


    Jake read the warning. He was stumped. There was nothing he could do for Ahram other than watching as he was being dragged.


    Others were still struggling and in vain. They wanted to help Ahram yet they were enchained without hope of getting rid it.


    They were afraid because the chain could drag them as well. It was not some good sight to see. Out of all yers Jake was calm now. He asionally used his rod to show that he was also struggling with chains.


    Ahram held his chain weapon. He was focusing as to how his attack could give some trouble to the invisible enemy. He waved his chain and threw toward the chain that was dragging his leg.


    The chain weapon stuck with the other chain. Ahram pulled to make sure that the chain no more drag him. The advantage of the chain daggers showed up. The other chain was simple chain and the weapon chain wasced with dagger.


    If it tried to put force and drag then the weapon chain''s daggers would give trouble. Ahram noticed the difference. This worked. He held his breath.


    He once again pulled his weapon chain which was still entangled. This caused some impact. The other chain let loose his leg. Ahram did not move on the ground. He was unable to understand the enmity of the unknown chain.


    He was clueless why the chains targeted him severely. He slightly turned his head to spot other yers. They were in different situation.


    As he tried to stand up, two chains circled around his right leg. He was agape that the chains wanted to nail him down.. His eyes sparkled with the thought, "I am searching the ability named Cold Chain. Does it has something to do with ability?"

 Chapter 280 - Scratches

    Chapter 280 ¨C Scratches


    Scratches


    As the idea stuck, Ahram understood. However it was still strange. None other ability acted this way. Rest of four abilities submitted to the yers as efficiently as it could.


    "For me things turned problematic. I would have questioned if there is anyone to give answer." Ahram bent at the side to take a look at the active chains.


    He silently sneaked toward Junan, "Since when did the abilities start acting arrogant? Who is keeping it active? Who is the yer?" He did not get any gesture from team head.


    Junan was restricted also he was not sure whether his words could give proper help in this situation. The current scenario pointed the blunt actions of the ability, they could ignore if the ability was active or it has some kind of self-awareness: the question was how they should tackle it.


    Ahram saw the team head silent. There were times when the yer has individual responsibility to solve his trouble. Team head or the team members cannot always handle the shit of tasks.


    Ahram sighed then thought to use his chain as defense and attack. Without thinking bigger conclusion or the results of his actions, he decided to just do it and see.


    The problem with other team members was strange, they tried to get rid the chains yet they tightened around the feet and legs. Not just tightened, it gave them damage. It was frightening. They were sure that the rate of damage was higher than direct battle.


    It means the chains has the power to ashame them in the least. They noticed that the chains didn''t give damage when they stopped efforts to get rid it. They saw Ahram and shook their heads with dejection.


    Junan sat on the ground. In his struggle he lost much hp and exp. "This is terrible. The limitless yers are seriously toyed in this live portal. I would start campaign once this portal ends." His forehead veins popped up because of damage.


    There were international rights for the yers of games. They could report about the games and theirwless game rules. The yers should remain sane after ying games or else the young generation would face the intellect damage.


    From their expressions Ahram understood that it would be impossible for them to give some help.


    They stood at different part of the corridor looking at the enchained chains.


    They faced several moments of insane difficulty level yet this one surpassed, why because they werepletely restricted. "Man it will be your battle. I can see the ability want the yer to fight for it. There is no other exnation of this situation." Albert spoke. Regardless of the problem, they keep stick to the most pressing issues: here it was to y solo for ability.


    Ahram nodded. He was not disappointed. The amount of trouble has yet to meet his limits. He thought to start attacking and see the reaction of the chains.


    As his struggle came to halt, the chains were calm. Ahram took advantage and snapped his chain toward the nearest silent chain.


    The dagger dug in the extensions of the chain. Ahram pulled his weapon chain. This method left some scratches on the chain. Ahram shed his eyes. It was strange. Apparently his weapon chain and the other chain has simr level of the material.


    The possibility for damage was nearly impossible however here his chain easily gave damage to the other. "I think the daggers have some worth in this battle." Ahram squinted his eyes. He looked at his weapon, " You can rock your existence. Tell the underlings who is the real boss. The daggers are your advantage." He was talking to his weapon making the onlookers think he was near to give up.


    He fell t on the ground and then suddenly stood up with the sprint. "I will hunt one by one." He threw the weapon at another chain giving it severe scraches.


    The scratches for the chain were simr of injuries for the yer. And these injuries reduce the efficiency. Simr way the chains after getting real time scratches lost its active status. It neutralized the first part of the strength.


    Ahram attacked like there won''t be another day. He was hundred percent sure about the grudge of the ability. "Where are you arrogant ability. Let me tell you I am here to capture you for the rest of levels. Come in front of me and battle like a man." He yelled after damaging another chain.


    He used the walls of the corridor for attack. In case he remained on the ground for longer moments then the chain could again make him lick the dust on the ground.


    His sprint ability surpassed because of his profession. He was like the bat flying under the cave. Half of the chains got the damage.


    It was enough to let him breath in relief. His attention was fixed to reach the opening at the left. It was the ce where the chains appeared first.


    "Tell me how many are left at the back?" He asked one of the chain. The chain might have answered if it has tongue.


    Albert was near he appreciated how Ahram was attacking with thefort of his style. "Ask it about the boss. What are the ns of the ability? Also warn them to not act like girlfriend." rk shouted to support Ahram.


    Ahram turned and nodded, "Sure bruh! It should start giving answers or else face my weapon." Ahram gave another series of attacks.


    The chains were able to dodge half of them. These were organizing again to throw the yer on the ground however the Lock was broken in half. It lost half strength against the yer.


    It was high time for Ahram to barge in the opening door. Only few chains were crawling but unable to capture the yer.


    With first lock broken, the second lock got active. The small Hall was covered in the darkness. It was hard for anyone to see through out of it.


    The second lock was different than the first. Several chains were in pieces. Each piece was utterly cold and freezing just like ice cube.


    This decreased the temperature of the Hall since it underground so there were less openings for the fresh air. The stinky rotten smell coupled with the Cold temperature added extravagant vile charm. And it was darkness there. Ahram came back.


    He has nothing to see in the dark Hall. "I need something to lit the dark Hall." He came toward Junan. Junan looked toward Sashi. Sashi picked her lit weapon which resembleddybird.


    After Junan broke first lock, the team members were set free however they were not allowed to interfere in the battle. They knew that something bad would happen giving them damage in case they acted smart.


    Sashi walked with him. She activated her weapon in order to provide light in the hall. This was least she could do as team member.


    For Ahram it was more than enough. As the light spread, the pieces of the chains reflected tiny stars of the light. The pieces of the chain were not only cold also in crystal form of ice.


    "Such strange chain portions. Would not they melt?" Ahram murmured under his breath. The scattered pieces of ice chain took most part of the Hall. Ahram felt he was surrounded by the invisible enemy.


    Sashi didn''tment. What they were facing had strong impact on the advance levels. She could tell that the abilities were not normal. They had their special space in the levels.


    Only the reluctant yers could get them and use in the battles. There were mysterious abilities as well. For example Arrow Dust and the Mace Whore. The host of the ability would have to learn the usage of the ability or it would be waste of effort to get it.


    The shining ice pieces in the shape of chain portions floated in front of Ahram. They seemed observing the yer.


    "What do you want?" Ahram asked as usual. He kept asking from lifeless material in hope to get answer. The pieces in front mmed against his chest as soon as he questioned.


    It was the test of his caliber. The freezing cold pieces got angry again. "Shut it, it was just a question." Ahram bent. This sudden attack gave him damage.


    Each time he asked something, these things attacked him. He was stumped. "I guess you do like questions. Let me answer you then." Ahram winced.


    He was running the wiled horses of his brain in order to make some n. The previous attacks were not feasible the icy chain was several parts.


    His sprint would not help because the small pieces already showed up the strength. He was in the middle of his thoughts when the first team spotted team members.


    The first team saw the opening of the door, they sneaked each other.. They could see that two team members of the third team were missing.

 Chapter 281 - Pin Down

    Chapter 281 ¨C Pin Down


    Pin Down


    They stood at some distance to talk why these team members were not moving. Junan could see first team however he ignored them. There was nothing that they could do against Ahram.


    Considering this Junan put blind eye at them. In fact he was anticipating some drama after the opponent team faced simr situation. He saw that one of their team member carried chain as his weapon.


    "I wish to go and see them getting kicked." He muffled hisughter.


    ¡­.


    The first team found it strange however they took it as the arrogance of the third team, "See they are confident that two yers can get the ability with ease. We should also check what''s going on." He gestured his yers.


    "I think the third team would attack us from behind." One of the team member expressed his concern.


    "They are acting indifferent. Half of us will go inside and take a look." First team head left three yers to keep notice about the sneak attack of the third team.


    They entered inside the hall. Ahram remain bent in order to create solid n to ovee problem. In the meantime first team entered. They saw several ice pieces of the chains. "Such chain portions could exist, it is wonder in itself. I never saw such ability. Can anyone predict its characteristics?" Team head asked.


    They were speechless. All of them took the ice pieces as the ability that they were searching. "I don''t know the characteristics however it is apparent that this ability could make sure our survival. It is strongest in my eyes." The team member replied. He was holding chain and knew that luck brought him here to capture the ability.


    He extended his hand and it touched the icy portion of the chain. As he tried to capture it, few icy portions came flying and mmed on his cheeks. It was hundred times painfulpared to the chest attack.


    The yer was pushed against the wall. His cheeks started burning with the pain. Two scars make it bleed as well. The team head got shocked. "What''s wrong. Is it the ability? Why it is attacking?" As he wide opened his eyes, only then he noticed Ahram in the hall.


    Ahram stood up, "What do you take it? You need some bashes to bring back your sanity. Why not capture the ability and judge?" Ahram challenged.


    For many moments he kept thinking n but all in vain. The appearance of the first team brought some hope. Now he wanted to give it a try and let them capture the ability.


    The opponent team leader gritted his teeth. He was more than sure that all team members from the third team have their screw loose.


    "Why not since I am here." He replied walking near the icy portion. As he tried to capture it, several portions pped on his face one by one. The plight didn''t end there. The icy portions swirled around his head to give some colder massage.


    Ahram coughed. He was worried about the reluctance of the ability.


    The other yers also tried. "Hell why it is attacking? What type of ability it is? It is giving damage." A yer shouted with annoyance. His face was stinging with pain.


    They were desperate to get the ability. The yer fell on the ground with ps. He cursed this ability several times. His shouting reached outside of the Hall.


    The rest of three members heard scream so they entered inside the hall to take a look.


    They thought that perhaps the opponent was attacking, they rushed to attack Ahram. Meantime ice portions came floating. Direct ps fell on their cheeks to stop them from creating any trouble.


    The first team could not understand why they were being pped. The reason was simple, they interrupted the ability the deserving yer.


    Only the yer with the relevant weapon could step ahead and unlock the ability. The other yers were enemies in front of the ability.


    All of the yers in the opponent team tasted the ps of the ability. They were once again ready forst attempt.


    No matter how differently they captured or used weapon to get the ability, it still pped them. In fact half of them were thrown against the wall. They were no more in the condition to continue this bashing.


    "We should leave this hall. F*k this ability." The team head of the first team yelled with swollen face.


    Sashi remained silent to see the ongoing struggle. It helped her understand the difference of the ability.


    Ahram saw them leaving the hall. Their struggle was enough to let him know that attack would not give him face. Now he was looking at the ice portions of the chain. It resembled with his weapon without any doubt.


    "I rather use my weapon as the support. This ice has shape while I have weapon. There is no harm if I try." Ahram took deep breath. He was not ready to face the shame of ps.


    He picked one corner of his weapon and brought in front of the ice portion. The warm chain absorbed the ice portion immediately.


    He was stunned. The ice portion had been creating trouble earlier. "Is it already tamed?" He murmured unsure. He repeated his action and absorbed second portion in the separate part of the chain.


    "I think the ice portion is the pair of the weapon but it does not live separately. Why I didn''t notice the name itself. The ability is called ''Cold Chain'' while I have seen the tough warmth of the chain. It is fairly rtable." As he evaluated, his eyes lit up with the shock.


    The weapon had the portions ranging till twenty feet. Minimum 30 portions were in the design. And the thirty ice portions were absorbed in the chain. It unlocked the second part of the ability.


    His hands felt the cold aura and the freezing chills. He was d to have such unique weapon and the ability.


    A box lit up and the real lock of the ability appeared.

 Chapter 282 - Lock

    Chapter 282 ¨C Lock


    Lock


    The extension of the chain weapon showed up in the box. Ahram kept looking for some moments. Apparently there was no harm if he capture it.


    Taking few steps he came in front of the box. The shining chain extension let the yer hold it. The yer was able to break first two locks which proved that he deserved the ability.


    The dark Hall resumed its silence after both yers left. The extra paired chains disappeared as the ability was taken hold of. The team members got rid the aura of the ability, they noticed changes. Team head didn''t receive much damage because he halted his forceful actions earlier.


    Junan saw Ahraming out of the door. They also saw the first team leaving earlier. They were not in good condition. "What happened to the first team? Did you wash them ruthlessly?" Junan asked curiously.


    All of them were d that Ahram was able to get the ability. All five abilitiesnded in their hands which was good sign. Ahram chuckled, "I wish I could have nevertheless the cruel ability pped them on its own. They left the hall with utter disappointment." Ahram folded chain across his shoulder.


    He was eager to use this ability in the real battle however it was clear that Fourth level was not created for open battles. It means he should wait for the Fifth Level to test the ability.


    Junan patted his shoulder. "Our abilities would let us stand in the next levels. All of you are well aware about the ns of our enemies. Work hard my boys."


    They lost two tasks still their present rankings remained same because the first team received damage recently.


    They were somewhere getting ready for the six task as well.


    Third team was ready for the sixth task. The book of detection didn''t respond. Instead there was announcement. Since two teams received damage collectively, the organizers thought to bring some fresh quest which was not part of the level.


    The purpose of this quest was to give Healing Gummies those who who could do this quest. The team yers of the first team looked ghosts walking in the museum.


    The live public pool requested organizers to do something bin order to heal those ghosts. The third team was not in worse condition, they got sliver of damage which was not much noticable.


    The announcement resounded. "We haveunched our first Healing Fest. In this fest you can earn Healing Gummies. Whether the team wanted Healing Gummies or not, they cannot exclude themselves from the fest because the Healing Gummies will be given on the base of percentage. The percentage of participation will decide whether the teams would get Golden Clue, Silver clue for the next quest or the Blind clue."


    "The fest is to distinguish disloyal and dishonest staff members of the museum. The teams could simply shoot dead the disloyal staff member and get one Healing Gummy for each target. The fest is ongoing in thergest hall of the museum. All staff members are invited for tea in order to distinguish dishonest employees."


    "If the team killed innocent staff member then the Healing Gummy would be taken back, in case the team didn''t get any Gummy and killed the innocent staff them the perks of thepleted task would be deducted from the stat."


    The announcement ended. Thest part of the announcement made them twitch their brows. They fell in dilemma because thest guide did not talk about fest or the Healing Gummies. Actually the healing skill was necessary however the developers didn''t not add it in the abilities or the professions intentionally.


    The first reason that they didn''t want inefficient teams get qualified in the next levels. The healing could simply provide endless opportunities so the developers let the yers die in order to get rid useless teams.


    The developers nned to introduce healing in the middle of the quests in the form of Fest. The fest could keep the curiosity of the spectators at the peak. Also the distribution of the gummies became the subject of percentage so naturally the teams would not ck.


    The First team and the second team also heard announcement. They knew where was the biggest hall. Second team also needed those gummies. Currently their position was weakest in the Fourth Level.


    They had yet toplete any quest. The public pools revealed chances that the second team would face elimination. Three teams rushed toward the biggest hall of the museum. It was in the middle of the building.


    Several workers of the museum were invited. They were taking care of different halls in the previous years. Some of them were fresh internee, others were graduates in the rted field. More than twenty staff members were near the age of retirement.


    Including all staff they were nearly two hundred sitting around various tables. The tea and the snacks were served. Half of them were walking around and gossiping with others.


    Few of them were nervous because of the invitation. They feared that the museum owner might have decided to fire them out of the museum because the museum lost visitors.


    The business was facing losses. It could potentially put them in the financial crises in the future. There were few who didn''t mind if the museum face losses or it remained active.


    They were indeed here to destroy the museum and its assets. This was the reason that owner wanted to get rid them without dipping his hands in the blood.


    Third team reached in front of the Hall. They were stopped by the guard. "Use your entry card to enter in the hall." He pointed toward the cards at the table outside. Junan picked the first card. He pasted the card on the wall which changed his outer appearance.


    Now he resembled like the employees of the museum. Other team members did the same and entered in the hall.


    They were ready to distinguish the disloyal staff nevertheless bit would be tough to begin with.

 Chapter 283 - Fest

    Chapter 283 ¨C Fest


    Fest


    The male gallery staff wore printed shirts and the pants with several random colors. Same went with the female staff wearing colored printed overall. They seemed representing their exibition hall with the help of their dressing.


    It was suggested by the owner. He wanted to know how many were dishonest among several halls.


    The people of script hall wore dim brown shirts with printed slogans of unknownnguage. The color of the shirts represented the old and rusted paper form. The staff from the script hall served tea on the tables. Duties were divided in the tea invitation.


    There was staff from antique hall, Ancient Hall, History hall and several other halls respectively. Their appearance represented the identity of the Hall that which they belong.


    Third team entered in the hall with the identity of the staff. Their weapons were taken for the time being. Those who possessed secret weapons like daggers and guns could still keep them.


    Orin casted his eyes at the dress which clearly showed that he was a charactere alive right from some painting. "The characters in other games buy gowns to show off while here we get what the developers wants us to get. I thank my ancestors that the developers didn''t want me to pay tribute for this favor." He shrugged his shoulder.


    Team members were randomly given identity of the halls. However there was no restriction that the particr hall staff should sit around the same tables reserved for them. They could walk leisurely and enjoy tea along with snacks.


    Junan saw the entrance, few more staff members entered in the hall, it was clear that they were other two teams. There was no use of ring them or following behind them. Junan would love to kill those dishonest staff members then get the Golden clue instead of troubling the troubled.


    Junan gestured his yers to listen carefully, "You should go in the circle staff of the respective halls, gossip with them, chat to collect information. If you notice any staff member with suspicious background, you should confirm your suspicion first before killing." He guided. "I do not want you to dispose off our hard earned quest perks. The opponent team members have entered in the hall, beware of them. You can easily recognize opponent team members by looking at their hands. They cannot hold tea like the other staff." Junan gave exnation before they set for the fest.


    Any careless action could make them regret. It was necessary to not loss what they earned.


    Team members nodded. They would like to remain neutral instead of damaging their reputation. Team members separated. They were heading toward the reserved tables. Junan went toward the script hall table. There were three tables for the script hall staff. The wooden tables were covered with the slogan printed dim brown cloth.


    Few of the chairs were empty because the staff members were having conversation with the neighboring table staff. There was old caretaker of the staff. He was supposed to retire soon. The wrinkles on his face were evidence of his worn out years in the museum. Junan was attracted by his steady smile. He seemed carrying lot of burden on his heart. ording to Junan, people those who keep steady smile wanted to hide something in real.


    Following this theory, he wanted to know the hidden secret from the old staff member. The staff worked in three shifts so many of them cannot recognize each other apart from the uniform.


    The old manughed at some joke. The internee was talking about the event where the school organized the ending year party. The school owner exposed his meanness by disclosing several secrets in the middle of the party. It happened because a senior student happened to hypnotize him on his request.


    Everyone around the tableughed out loud. They were getting acquainted with the internee although they met him today. Junan also joined in the conversation. "I met someone recently. He showed me two sides of the coin and asked which is the true side¡­" Junan waved his hand while speaking and got the attention of others.


    They noticed his silence. Junan intentionally left the conversation unfinished. This grabbed their interest. "What were the two sides?" the same internee asked.


    Others listened carefully. Junan rxed on the chair, "The first side showed dark and the other side bear light." Junan put his hand on the table. Someone ced tea in front of him nheless he was not supposed to pick it up. He expressed through his actions that he was more interested in the conversation rather than the tea.


    The internee mmed his hand on the table, of course the light side is true. What do you say good old man?" He added old man in the conversation. The old man nodded his head with the steady smile. "The light is true side just like the happiness is true side." He added hisment.


    Other nodded. They also agreed. Then they looked at Junan, "What you answered him?" The internee asked. All of them wanted to know his answer because Junan didn''t show any expression, not he agreed with them earlier.


    "I answered the particr man that the dark side is true in my opinion. It shows the reality." Junan shook his shoulders knowing that others would disagree.


    They were indeed looking at him with disbelief. The old man sitting beside turned his head to look at him, "I heard that those who says dark side is true are the followers of evil. Can you exin your reason?" The old man lost his steady smile for a moment then resume it in the next instant.


    Junan nodded his head, "In my opinion the hidden and the secret is dark. So if I exin without beating words, the hidden secrets are the truths. One cannot me them dark and untrue because they are after all true. Same goes with light. You cannot say it true because it shining bright, it can be a lie.. Do you dare disagree?" Junan asked the internee.

 Chapter 284 - Fest 2

    Chapter 284 ¨C Fest 2


    Fest 2


    The internee fell speechless. He was young and fresh among staff. All of them took his reasoning as genuine excuse. The old man didn''t care anymore about the steady smile.


    The words of the young man pricked in his heart. He tried his best to hide his nervousness. ording the exnation since he was hiding truth that means he was on the dark side. Things were not confusing however he was worried that the owner would not believe him.


    The trusted senior staff of the script hall was involved in the rivalry of the museum. He happened to witness nheless he was worried that no one would believe without proof.


    But this stinging words reminded him the most important thing. It was his duty as the loyal person to expose the truth. The disloyal was sitting across the table and ring his actions.


    He threatened him to not expose the truth.


    Junan noted his expressions, his line of sight was fixed at the man in front. Junan tried to understand why old man was looking at the man and why the man was acting indifferent.


    He might have remained thinking the real problem when he saw the old man was ready to speak.


    The words of the young man gave courage to the old man, "What do you say staff representative? Which side you would say true side?" his hands started shaking.


    The tea in his hand trembled. He wanted to throw it on the staff representative, he could not gather enough of strength to do so. His words and the actions of the staff representative were enough to let Junan understand what was going on. There was no doubt about the disloyal staff member.


    Junan silently stood up and reached at the head of the man. He stabbed the dagger before man could run and save his life. The guards immediately came and removed the body of the dead man before anyone could see what happened.


    The guards were responsible to silently remove the dead bodies of the disloyal staff.


    Since the yers were doing effort to destroy haunted objects the museum owner was trying to get rid rivalry. Hopefully the museum would resume its limelight after the cold ughter.


    ¡­


    Orin walked in another table where the gallery hall was sitting. He was not good detective in the entire live portal and that he admitted bluntly.


    However he was able to make it with the help of his team. Since all of them gave their suggestions most problems were solved with their theories. His detective profession didn''t create much trouble to them.


    But now it was individual effort. He was supposed to recognize dishonest person among the gallery staff. It made him bit worried.


    There was another thing. He didn''t possess dagger in order to kill the staff. All by chance of goodness. He was not sure however it depended his luck whether he could spot him.


    The gallery staff around the table decided to paint some painting with coboration. It was to celebrate the improvement in the present condition of the museum.


    Although their impression-less painted faces no way express their mood of celebration. The funky dress colors were opposing to their expressions.


    All of them had the color brush in their hands and the color palette in front of them. There was big canvas on the table.


    None of them ever painted nheless it was challenge to add some colors in the painting. They promised that they would donate this painting to the museum if it turned out well.


    This was the reason that they were attentive as well.


    Orin sat on the empty chair. He gave quick shot to see their expressions. It was all same. None of them weed or gave attention to him. There was palette and brush in front of him to add his participation in the painting.


    Orin never painted anything much less some sober piece of art. He was not interested to join art ss in his school days. In his eyes painting something with the help of colors can never bring some revolution, only some retarded would praise and buy as the decoration piece of their pce houses.


    But in order to distinguish disloyal staff he should participate in the painting, thinking this Orin picked the brush.


    The painting was going along with the separate and coborative panels. It said each staff member was painting his theme panel.


    If the things appeared extraordinary then the painting would be considered masterpiece. One of the staff member with the painted expressions did some strokes yet stopped all of sudden.


    He was interested to paint something however he disliked the idea to donate it to the museum. He was sure that museum was facing demise. Sooner orter it would be abandoned entirely. In this situation the other staff members were only wasting effort.


    Orin had yet to dip brush in the color. He tried to understand what particr theme was going on in all the panels. Orin saw the staff that he put the bush in the palette. The man rxed on the chair.


    Before Orin could suspect his actions another staff member stopped painting. There was nothing that he could suspect from their actions.


    Orin decided to keep strict eyes at all of them, also do the painting. The revolving theme was not much clear however Orin made someprehensive notes to start his panel.


    He was not much confident nheless it was part of the fest so he was willing to give it a try.


    The man spoke to see that all staff members were deeply invested for thepletion of the painting, "Suppose if the owner dislike this painting, where would you throw it?" From his words it was apparent that he was no more willing toplete his panel.


    The staff members stopped their brushes to listen him. " I am not saying that museum would not appreciate it instead it is about the remaining time of the existence itself. I mean¡­." He turned his side to exin.

 Chapter 285 - Fest 3

    Chapter 285 ¨C Fest 3


    Fest 3


    Before he could exin a staff member sneered, "What do you mean? You should know what you are trying to imply. And how could you neglect the consequences?" The man put his brush away.


    When they received invitation for the tea, the staff member remarked bullshit against the owner in front of the morning shift staff.


    All of them were enraged at his remarks. They would haveined but he immediately apologized. Now he was again spitting out his shitty thoughts.


    The museum was going through hard times. And the people were trying to create disgust for each other. Some of them disliked this behavior and they were not afraid to show their hatred for the evil staff members.


    Orin put his brush aside. He was invested in the boiling use. Although none of them openly med with big words still Orin should know the dishonest person to eliminate him.


    Thinking this he decided to note down their actions. Currently it was unclear which one of them was working against museum. One of the staff saw two of them ring each other he spoke to calm them down, "It is not good that we as the gallery staff wash ourundry in the square." He wanted to meditate the matter without dragging further.


    Both men heard his sober words, they nodded picking up brush and started working again. The painting was half done however all of the panels were iplete. One might not understand the theme in first nce.


    Orin got disappointed since they resumed painting as if everything was fine again. "I never painted what if I ruined the panel?" Orin put the brush and asked staff member sitting beside. The expressionless staff member blinked, he was truly doing his panel with all attention.


    "I thought the same but you see; once you focus for what you want to give impression through the colors, you will be able to paint it." The man answered honestly. His words seemed more robotic than the words of human having some emotional experience.


    Orin nodded and picked his brush, he thought to focus for the theme in his mind. It was supposed next pose from the previous panel. The previous panel showed that a little kid was leaping to catch the butterfly. The empty panel in front of Orin should bring the next part of the theme.


    It was type of silent scene which has meaningful impression till thest panel.


    The first panel was in front of the second man who used the first staff. He depicted a small family stepping in the open garden.


    It was simple scene and now he was using colors to make ite alive in the scene although he was not good at the perfect proportions of the family members and their appearance.


    The next staff member let the second panel depict, the small boy walked toward the wild geese. In the next panel woman opened the pic basket and spread the sitting cloth.


    In the third panel male character in the painting went toward the small pound. He was going to capture fish for the lunch. The theme was very simple just like the attention of the painters.


    Orin thought about the theme for few moments but then he shook his head. His eyes gave glint because of his sudden revtion. The idea stuck his head to critically observe the panels of others. Seeing the faces of the staff members, it was clear that he would not be able to point out anything much less to capture dishonest staff.


    By doing painting it impossible. However observing the panels of others could give some insight of their real motives.


    He wanted to admire his brain for this genius idea but it was not suitable time. There was no problem if he painted or not. Others didn''t point him out to do the painting.


    Orin stood up to take a look at the panels. He one by one observed those panels. It took time because in the first nce all panels seemed harmless. He nced first panel then at the temporary painter. He showed family on the pic spot.


    Orin felt strange because the expressionless man was not really smiling, there were no easy expressions that could tell that his painting can be harmless. But it was true. The simple and small family on the pic spot, it was what he painted.


    Same went with the next panel. Slowly Orin was getting nervous. The idea to observe panel was near to face failure without bringing goodness.


    He sat again on the empty seat. His brain tried hard to decode some difference in the panels. "It is the first ever that I used this much brain cells. How I am going topensate." He murmured in low tone.


    Unlike staff members Orin showed how disappointed he feeling. Simply because he was in habit to show his expressions.


    He looked his reflection in the extra fine wooden table. He could see his face showing what was running in his head. He thought to p those expressionless staff members and tell how to show expressions.


    This thought made him stunned again. He caught the idea. "If their faces are expressionless I should see what type of expressions their panels could depict." It was hisst effort.


    It was mere idea which believed that would not work in the end however he was supposed to try it. There was nothing else which could turn up his bad day.


    He began observing from the very first panel. For his surprise the eyes of the family carried strange fear. All of them had different deep expressions. Orin got stunned to see this.


    The light of hope resumed in his head. He was sure to decode what were the attentions of the staff members. He immediately thought that perhaps the staff member who started this panel had criminal thoughts in his head.


    There was no use topare expressions with his painted face. It would only bring stress again.


    Orin saw the family reaching at the pic spot. The male character had different set of deep thoughts. It was not readable in one nce.


    The woman showed careless attitude toward children as well as the man. She had dry thoughts perhaps in her head. The small girl and the boy carried their lovable toy in their hands yet their grip on the toys showed that they were afraid of something.


    Orin sighed to see this. Now he could tell that there was really some theme going on in the panels. He turned toward the next panel. His brain never worked so hard, not in the homework either.


    The next panel had the woman. She was spreading the sitting cloth however her eyes were drifting toward the man. The expressions this time showed disgust in her eyes for the man.


    She seemed blood enemy of the male character in the painting.


    From her expressions Orin stood agape. He thought that perhaps this second panel painter was dishonest against the museum. But he decide to check other panels as well.


    He moved toward third panel. He apparently looked like busy with the fish hunt yet he carried killing intentions. It was hard to tell whether these killing intentions were for the woman.


    Orin shed his eyes at the third panel, now in his eyes this staff member with the third panel had bad intentions for the museum.


    It was getting confusing when he casted nce at the fourth panel. It should have been easy mood of the children, they appeared scared in the first panel yet in the Fourth panel there eyes were red blood as if they hate each other.


    Their hands almost crumpled their foamy toys. Orin gulped deep breath. He was slowly getting appointed. When he saw fifth panel, it was same. The girl caught butterfly, apparently it looked soft yet her stuff hands broke the wings of the butterfly.


    The things became confusing. He sat on the chair to evaluate what was difference in the panels. All of them had weird expressions. They all seemed dishonest toward the museum. Now it was more than tough to find the criminal because it was unlikely that all of the gallery staff happened to be dishonest.


    Orin wanted to cry and ask Albert or the young yer for help however team head strictly warned. He wanted all of the team members to work diligently. Golden clue for the next task could make their job easier but for this they had to do the fest as best as they could.


    There were total twelve suspected staff members. The other two teams were also busy to find out the disloyal staff members.


    Eight gallery staff members were sitting on the particr table. Orin being the eighth member had the worst expressions on his face. He wanted to pin down each of them and ask who was disloyal.. In his eyes the detective should have given some rights to torture these staff members.

 Chapter 286 - Fest 4

    Chapter 286 ¨C Fest 4


    Fest 4


    He was getting headache. It was tough but no excuse to turn off his part. All characters depicted in the panels had odd and criminal thoughts showing through their eyes.


    "What nonsense is this? If the first and second staff panel painter is not suspected then should I me the kids?" Orin could feel his throbbing temples.


    He was at thest where thest panel would conclude. He picked the brush. His intentions were not to conclude the panels instead he wanted to annoy the hidden criminal.


    He maderge beast ready to gulp all the characters in the panels. His unclear pointers were enough to grab the other panels in the eyes of the staff. After they saw him creating lines on his panel, all of them stopped their work.


    This was what he wanted after all. They had their hidden reason to create panels yet to see that a big beast was ready to kill all characters, one of the staff members spoke up.


    "You ruined your panel as well as the painting." Although the painted face remained the same yet one could feel the hatred in his words.


    "See it is just painting and there could be anything in the art and colors so why not beast?" Orin shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t look at the man because he was tired of their expressionless faces.


    The man spoke again, "It is not just painting, the theme should meet the right ending." He argued. Other wanted to speak but they were not interested to prolong this argument.


    They were not emotionally attached to the painting. It was their formal effort to do the task for the sake of museum.


    The reason behind the annoyance of this particr man was simple. In his eyes, Orin wanted to show him that no matter how each and every character was careful, the museum owner would keep his hold on them.


    The big and small characters were the senior and fresh staff in their eyes.


    Others were not here to give objection, they knew that strongest would win no matter if the weakest scheme against him. The hidden theme was as clear like the summer day.


    That''s why they decided to remain silent. While this particr staff disagreed. Orin nodded, "For me this is the right ending. The others have their intentions maybe pure or impure while the strongest would not give it shit to their intentions. He has power to rule. Do you dare deny?" Orin pped on the table.


    He was hundred percent sure that this particr person has the criminal thoughts. He was painting fourth panel where the kid broke the wings of the butterfly, there were easy expressions on the face of the child after doing this work.


    So it was apparent that the particr staff was eager to break the wings in order to see whether the butterfly would still fly.


    "I would deny be it strongest or the cruelest." The staff stood up from his seat. He was ready to run away. Orin hurried behind and grabbed him from his neck. "The criminal should taste the fruit of his wrongdoings." Orin twisted his neck in the next instant.


    It took him lot trouble. If it had been direct battle he would not have minded but burning the brain cells was worse. He was d that he didn''t disappoint his team head.


    Third team was able to kill two suspects while the first team killed one.


    ¡­


    Jake had the dark clothing of the staff. Dead hall staff had only one table and seven staff members. The table was given atst part of the Hall because most other halls disliked dead hall staff.


    They wore ck overall with stinking smell of rotten lingering their bodies. No matter how many times they cleaned their clothing and bodies, it remained same.


    Now that it became taboo for their hall so they were treated ording to it. Jake reached the table and sat there. None of the seven were interested to chat with others because no one want to stink their noses.


    They were eating snacks like the uncultured. The crumbs falling on the table and floor from their mouths. They were careless that others passed by mocking their manners.


    Jake held his nose, his ck overall was stinking so do the other''s. Dead hall was added in the list of suspects because of the haunted object.


    Now it was necessary to distinguish the disloyal in order to clean up dead hall. Jake found it hard to see them eating. He could only wait so that they stuff their stomachs before sober talk.


    Today they were ready to share their innate hatred against their job. It was most paying job in the entire museum. Those who took care dead hall were paid well to maintain their sanity.


    It was not easy to keep seeing dead mummies everyday without puking guts out. The owner paid them well however it had been long that fresh staff didn''t join them. Once or twice people got tempted by the payment however they ran away, some of them never came the next day on the job.


    The owner of the museum was oblivious that half of the dead hall staff was already dead from inside. They were no more human. Their thoughts always remained clouded. It was the daily routine that they followed yet the sanity slowly crumbled.


    Their natures turned wild and they barely keep recognize anything when the staff of other halls mock them.


    They had their own worlds in their heads where they were struggling to survive. One of them finished tea and threw the empty cup at the other staff. "Take it and refill again. I am thirsty." He sneered.


    "You do not pay me for the hall job." The staff replied in the same tone.


    "I know buddy, we both are paid by the deads. Haha¡­" the first man startedughing madly.


    It was type of joke that they most of the heard from the same staff members.

 Chapter 287 - Fest 5

    Chapter 287 ¨C Fest 5


    Fest 5


    Jake got speechless. It would be hard to tell which one of them could potentially harm the interests of the museum.


    They were quite different from the rest of the staff. One of the staff was done, he was ready to speak, "Did you see that dead, it was moving its toe." The man almost whispered.


    The man who bent to listen him shouted, "Shut up, I told you not to talk about it. It had been dead from ages how could it be?" he replied soberly.


    Jake thought that perhaps this man had some logical intellect in his head but then the same man added, "Unless the dead has the second life as the ghost." Heughed.


    Jake took back his earlier assumption.


    "No it must have the third life, how can you sure of it second life?" Third staff argued.


    Jake put his hand on his face to think such an argument was necessary for them.


    "Yes, yes it is third life." Another staff tapped his fingers on the table. "By the way why we were invited for the tea?" His tone changed because the question was not meant for joke. The same staff asked.


    Jake got alert at the sober question.


    All of them got attentive, "Perhaps the owner is angry at few of the staff members from different halls." The first man spoke. Earlier he was joking without sense yet the change of mood was visible now.


    So it turned out that they were marry making after good tea. They had this habit to be uncultured when they were stressed to see the deads. They actually wanted to maintain their sanity with this way. Although it was strange way to begin with.


    There had been several incidents in the dead hall in the previous year that they were mentally forbidden.


    One of them heard and coughed, "Is there a reason for the anger. The staff had been working for the museum tirelessly." The second staff added hisment.


    Jake thought that this man could be suspect. He was thinking to interrupt the conversation.


    "You might be right, the disloyal also work hard for disloyalty. Haha¡­" The first staff made the joke again. He seemed careless whoever was the disloyal.


    Jake sighed, "Could there be scale to identify the loyal and disloyal?" He asked appearing tired of the discussion.


    All of them turned silent. One of them spoke after some interval, "There must be scale or else everyone would bebeled disloyal. Let me introduce this scale. I made it after spending five years in the dead hall." The third staff brought out a circr ring with some iron signs on it."


    It was simr of circr scale yet the signs were something new. Jake admired the staff. Who could have thought that those who werebeled uncultured had the sanity to create some scale.


    He was curious how the scale worked. This man had been staff representative as well as the attendant of the newly shipped deads.


    Others simply followed him. Jake didn''t notice however this man was also curious about Jake. He was silent during the conversation.


    Walking and eating among the deads he built keen senses for the living. In his eyes Jake had some hidden motive against him that''s why he was interested to see his loyalty scale.


    There was something that he didn''t express. The scale was not built to check loyalty of the people for the museum. He built it to see how much the staff members were loyal with him. Those who bear less loyalty were thrown out of the museum.


    All these years he was maintaining his ck deeds with the help of loyalty scale. Jake would not know that his words were just opposite of his interpretation.


    He was also ready to take part in the scale evaluation. In his eyes there was no harm doing so.


    The staff representative put the scale in the middle of the table to let others see. They had seen this scale several times. All of them were very confident because they had give this test before.


    It was strange that staff representative never took part in the test. Pity that others never noticed this.


    Today they had been invited especially to know the suspect so they were more than willing to give this test honestly.


    There were five signs on the circle at the collective distance. The first sign showed the least rate of loyalty while thest sign showed the high rate of loyalty.


    This scale could potentially inspect the person having doubtful thoughts in his head. However the cunning staff member had deep way of asking those repetitive questions. He asked them several times yet always the loyalty rate changed.


    He knew the reason. When the underlings feel suspected about his actives, the scale went lower. It was due to his suspicious actives when the shipment arrived.


    Others had rarely considered the possibility that the scale was built to serve the staff representative rather than the owner.


    It was normal because the other staff members were seriously influenced by the atmosphere of the dead hall. They were no more serene like the scheming staff representative.


    First of all he talked to the first staff member at his right side. "Are you ready for the scale test?"


    This was his typical way of starting the test. Jake thought to see how the scale worked. He was not ignoring the possibility of some trick.


    Unless it was scheme he was willing to take part in the loyalty test.


    After all it was the way to check loyalty.


    The man turned his side to answer. "I am ready to give the test. Ask it anyway." The man said confident.


    The staff representative casted nce on the circle scale. " See the caged bird and give your remarks." The man asked question.


    Jake heard the question. There was caged bird however there was nothing particr about it.


    It was type odd scale.. First scale admired but now he was suspicious.

 Chapter 288 - Fest 6

    Chapter 288 ¨C Fest 6


    Fest 6


    Jake was not satisfied how the man questioned. His ck hooded face shook as if he knew the right answer. The man opened his mouth to answer. "This cage is safer for the innocent bird. It could die in the unsafe air." The man with the ck overall puffed his chest while answering.


    He knew that his answer would increase the points on the loyalty scale. It happened so. The third staff changed the scale position toward the second sign. For Jake it was weirdest scale ever. It was useless thing to fool others.


    There was nothing about the scale that attracted his attention especially after the question and answer of the staff. He was no more interested to pay tribute to the scale creator.


    The staff pointed toward the ss of poison and asked second question for the scale, "Would you drink this poison if it is present in reality for the sake of the owner?" The staff confidently asked.


    He seemed very proud of his scale which was foolish thing in front Jake. Any sober person could tell that the scale was foolery. Now Jake was curious why this type of scale was introduced. He got interested to know about the staff who showed this scale earlier.


    It was no way rted with the museum or the owner of the museum. It was out of question that some responsible people could introduce such useless scale.


    Jake fixed his attention at the man that was questioning for the sake of loyalty. He thought to ignore the staff who was ready to answer the second question.


    The staff puffed his chest again and spoke, "I would not back down. To die for the owner is my first and foremost proud." He was trying his best so that the loyalty scale announce him the most loyal staff.


    The third staff admired his answer. "With this rate you will be snatching the position of most loyal staff. The owner would be happy. I wonder what reward you would want to in return of this loyalty." The staff representative chuckled. Since he introduced this foolish scale so he also rewarded them saying that the reward was sent by the owner.


    This earned the trust of his underlings. Jake heard the answer and wanted p. Who would have thought that the owner has loyal staff ready to drink poison just for the sake of loyalty.


    Also it confirmed his suspicion against the particr staff member. It was clear that he was tricking others. There was no doubt that he would trick Jake as well.


    The staff representative moved the scale toward the third signs and asked another stupid question. The man answered with all honesty.


    Jake was not taking part in order to appreciate his answers while others addedments to admire his loyalty. Jake sighed. He sneaked to see that the staff representative was getting annoyed at his silence.


    Sometimes not the words simply the silence could annoy the enemies. Jake knew how to use the weapon of silence. He was after all backed by the task panel.


    The staff representative announced the first staff as loyal person. He then began to question second member. The second member also gave his best answers topete for the loyalty reward.


    As if party of fools was reluctant to give up, they seemed careless whether their answers matched their inner thoughts.


    They could hide inner thoughts so that the loyalty could be ced first. They were after all loyal for the museum. The answers were the results of several hundred loyalty tests. It was impossible for them to skip any.


    Jake could not bother their carelessness. He was not here to tell or exin anything. These characters were npc''s and his target was the suspect among them.


    They could ploy ording to the game rules yet he as yer could see through their nd movements.


    Jake was preparing his answers because after the fifth member it was his turn. There was no way to refuse instead he was ready to give proper answers in order to test the staff representative.


    The scale was not official, it means the staff representative has the malicious intentions. It was confirmed by his actions. He was keeping eyes at Jake.


    Finally it was his turn to answer some foolish questions.


    The staff representative shook his ck overall to show his authority over the underlings. He could order other staff members to attack at Jake in case he kept the silence and didn''t answer.


    Since the staff members were loyal he could order them to make hisst move.


    It depended whether the enemy could stop him using some better trick.


    He was getting frustrated whether this staff was loyal or not. Jake had been waiting for his turn. The staff representative dragged the circr scale in front of him. "You already know the question, tell me the answer." His tone changed drastically when he asked from Jake.


    Jake brought strange smile on his face. The staff representative could see his half face. Jake confirmed that this man was suspect. While the man got alert that he was uncovered.


    "I would break the cage and kill the creator of the cage because my loyalty is with the freedom." Jake replied. He silently put his hand on the gun under the ck overall.


    His answer brought wave of storm among the staff. They were agape at his answer and looked toward the staff representative. He was no different.


    It was confirmed that the owner sent this man to spot the suspect. Most of the suspected staff members received secret information regarding the tea invitation so they were prepared to flee from the museum in case they were uncovered.


    The staff representative did not give remark at his answer. There was nothing that he could argue with. Argument would only drag the matter which was unnecessary.


    "Then what is your second answer?" He asked with hoarse voice. His throat was fully dried now. One single moment and he would be captured.


    Jake put his finger on the trigger and stood up, " I will make the one drink poison who is disloyal." Saying this he fired. This didn''t give enough time to the staff representative to flee.


    He fell dead from his chair. Immediately guards came to clear the spot.


    Third team killed three suspects. They were currently leading.


    Twelve suspects reduced to eight. The fest had the reserved perks which were in the form of golden clue and the Healing Gummies.


    The way developers set it in the middle of the ongoing level increased the curiosity of the spectators.


    After Jake killed one suspect, spectators apuded for him. They were enjoying his progress especially after his appearance in the Fourth level.


    He was no more carrying sling across arm. This was wonderful improvement. Half of them wanted to know why he was using sling earlier.


    (His loyal fans were increasing. Most of them sending numerous offers. Some of the fans were rich and strong. They wanted to get acquainted with him. Some of them have some deals and business projects to sign up with the youngest and most popr yer.


    There were three type of rankings, Normal ranking where the teams appeared ording to their performance. The individual rankings were set for the top ten yers. Those yers who showed extraordinary performance for the team as well as the Live Portal.


    Currently Jake Lin was leading on number one position while his team memberses in theter rankings. Unfortunately none of the opponents could stand in this ranking untill now because no one survived.


    The third rankings were for the owners of the teams. This ranking was based on the performance of the respective teams in the Live portal. The results of the first three level clearly knocked out other teams. While Gueman taking the top spot.


    It brought new wave of poprity for hispany. People were appreciating his method of making choices for the yers. They were also admiring his way of keeping control on his team.


    There were several moments where spectators could see the worst situation while the yers decided ording to the orders.


    It was not just team work but the one who was sitting behind and always give new instructions at the opening of the new level. So currently all rankings were under the ''Sovereign Rulers''


    It was direct p on the faces of the scheming people and CEO''s. They could do nothing until now. The spectators heard the rumors. Half of them cancelled their bookings for the levels after the level five.


    They didn''t want to spectate those levels because third team would not participate in these levels. The organizers were worried yet they had the backing of oldies. They could bear the losses in order to bring their teams in the ground. The things were not feasible for other teams in the current scenario.. It was all happening right after fifth level.)

 Chapter 289 - Fest 7

    Chapter 289 ¨C Fest 7


    Fest 7


    Sashi was looking at her weird dress. She might have scolded the maker or whoever designed it.


    The dress was simply shame on the name of dresses. There was small mark on the shoulder with the printed, ''Culture Hall''


    She rolled her eyes in her head. To think the culture hall has such uncultured taste for the dresses. She wondered why the theme was set for the tea clothing. The dresses were given ording to the halls representations.


    Sashi could not agree withe the designer nheless she was already inside the fest. It was her task to capture the suspect and kill. Her hair was no more in the ponytail instead they looked devastated as if the girlbed earlier in the ages. It had been several years that she washed them. It was actually the first thing that she noticed right after entering in the fest.


    She felt her head was burdened with the air, once her hand touched her hair she wanted to scream. The least horrible dream that she could ever dream. She loved her hair and use lot of hair care products. This live portal made her look like the witch that carried broom in the most animated cartoons.


    She was not happy at all. Then came her bold dress. It resembled to the dresses of ancient times. The dress of animal skin. The word ''made'' did not fit well because it was not sewed in the first ce.


    It was just folded around. Her evaluation about her appearance was enough to let her walk towards the culture hall tables. The sight in front of her was expected.


    The culture Hall was the biggest hall of the museum so more than thirty staff members were hired to serve the hall. There were total two suspects however Sashi could see that the opponent team member reached at the first table.


    She walked toward second table. There were five men and two women sitting around. Total five tables were served for the staff to enjoy the tea. All of them had the simr animal skin folded around their bodies.


    Women were wearing some stones around the neck. Men had some strips on the biceps showing the built up muscles. Tea and the snacks were served and they were enjoying as normal as they could.


    Sashi sat on the empty chair. The staff of the culture hall has so much to talk about. They took care antique. They also had the taste for culture rted exibitions. In fact they liked to add their personal interest for the presentation of the ancient culture during exibition.


    Their exibition always pulled more visitors. The normal chit chat was going on when Sashi joined. The man with the nose pin spoke, "I am preparing for the new exibition after the museum get back to normal." He was enthusiastic.


    The girl with shy smile asked, "Do you have some fresh idea for the exibition. It should be grand reopening of the culture hall. We are anticipating the changes soon to be confirmed. The owner has promising nature for the museum." She picked the snacks and chewed.


    The man nodded, " I have indeed nned few fresh themes for the exibitions, I am sure it would capture the attention of the visitor immediately." he replied.


    Sashi noticed all of them. They were pretty positive for the wellness of the museum. She spoke, " I would be waiting for the exibition. It has long been that we worked actively."


    They nodded munching on the snacks. Sashi kept noting down their actions but nothing made her suspicious. After some time she decided to walk toward third table and see if the suspect was there.


    There were nine staff members around the third table strangely all of them silent. None of them took tea or munched on the snacks.


    They were ying cards. It seemed ying cards was important than the tea. Sashi didn''t disturb them instead she let them end it.


    They were invested to win. The woman beside her threw the card on table iming that she won. Others stopped their cards.


    They agreed earlier that only one could win. Three teams were ying yet this woman won first in the first team so the game ended in their eyes.


    Sashi thought they might drink the tea however they started dancing to celebrate the reopening of the museum. For them it was most important that the museum would resume normal days soon.


    Sashi was speechless how she could capture suspected staff member from the culture hall if this went on.


    After some time she walked toward fourth table. There were nine staff members again. They were sipping on the tea and munching on the snacks. As one of the female staff spoke, they got attentive toward her, "I might leave this job." She was not happy nor sad.


    Her t tone yet disappointed facial expressions did not point that she has some grudge against museum instead it was natural to leave the job. Sashi finally eased up. At least someone spoke about it.


    "Why would you leave when the museum is reopening?" A male member asked worried. He liked her stay in the culture hall. His intentions were to befriend the girl soon.


    "My pay is not enough to meet my expenses." She shrugged her shoulders.


    As she spoke about the insufficient pay, all of them got shocked. This museum was paying handsome payment for their services yet she was saying her expenses were higher.


    They could not believe this excuse. Sashi noticed from the expressions of others that it was not valid excuse for leaving job. "I am satisfied with the payments although the incentives are not much in the recent times. But I know the museum was not in the proper business. So I would wait." Another female spoke before the first woman could tell suitable reason.


    The first woman scolded the second woman, "You are living with your husband so your expenses are half while I live alone.." She was thinking how to create solid excuse when the second woman made it easy for her.

 Chapter 290 - Fest 8

    Chapter 290 ¨C Fest 8


    Fest 8


    Herment seriously annoyed second woman. They rarely had personal attacks or hot talk. However today the particr girl was acting strange.


    She was most friendly among them all. She used to talk every bit of information about culture hall. Now she suddenly changed her mind and wanted to leave the job. They were curious yet her reaction made them speechless.


    "If you wanted to leave then just leave. Do not spit out the dirt of your tongue." The woman answered with same hatred. The male staff members didn''t interrupt. They let them speak to their heart content.


    The woman enraged at this. She wanted to create some mistrust in the other staff members against the museum owner before leaving. It was herst day and she shouldplete the task given by the rival museum.


    ording to the n the woman would initiate the quarrel among the culture hall staff. It would lead to the big conflict and the most staff of the museum would leave or resign.


    "You are the one spitting out dirt. You have been troubling my stay in the museum that''s why I am leaving, this is the true reason." The woman answered. There was no more shyness on her face. The jiggling hair added to her expressions.


    Sashi found it ridiculous excuse for argument. However it made her understand the nature of the shy girl. She was pretending goodness earlier. The male members were getting curious why the girl suddenly started acting rude.


    She had been very timid toward them during her stay in the museum. However they minded their own business. The woman got red up after listening her me in front of several halls members.


    She never quarreled with this shy girl. They had been working honestly and without any conflict. "Since when did I bother you. You have guts to use me?"


    Wherever this was leading, had worst signs. "Please stop the quarrel. If it is your decision to leave then it is fine." A male staff thought to end their hot argument nheless he was shocked to see that shy girl started ring him.


    " You are such graceful at this moment, didn''t you harass duringst exibition?" She immediately dragged him in the me game.


    Now all of them understood that she wanted to me for nothing. " You are fabricating, aren''t you?" Sashi gave some sharp eyes contact to the girl and confidently spoke.


    After she med, their expressions were still sober because they actually did notmit what they were med. It was enough to confirm that woman was trying to create some scene. There was no other exnation.


    The shy girl wanted to answer but the ring eyes threat for her. She stood up from her seat and stepped. Sashi also stood up. She hurriedly checked her essories whether she could use them as weapon.


    Fortunately she has long pin hung on her hair. Sashi held it like the dagger. "Why you are afraid of answering I? Should not you be ming? Come on I can tell you are afraid." Sashi coaxed her like a serial killer. The shy girl stepped back. She was noting down the distance between this violent staff member and the exit.


    It would be tough to reach exit. There was another problem. Her jungle dress was not suitable for escape. Sashi didn''t want to disappoint team head. Her effort would let the team win golden clue.


    She her so-called skirt to keep it on the ce while ran. The opponent member saw her rushing toward the suspect, he also ran. It became mess because Sashi was at the loss end because of unsuitable skin dress.


    She first kicked the opponent then fell on the girl. Her hairpin pointed at the neck of the girl. "You should have acted sober if you have escape ns." She stabbed the hairpin mercilessly before the opponent could snatch this kill.


    The opponent cursed her and went back. It was no use of keep ring at the beautiful killer because she would kill him too.


    Sashi wanted to get out of this fest to resume her yer appearance. She was notfortable at all in this jungle dress.


    The third team got four kills in this fest. The first team killed two suspects of the museum. The second team was nowhere.


    Those did their first kills were shifted out of the fest. It was tea fest for staff members and the killers should not destroy it over all.


    The remaining yers were still under the hall and sitting around tables using some methods to distinguish the criminal.


    Things were super smooth.


    ¡­


    Albert walked in the middle of the tables. He was given the identity of sculpture hall staff. He was wearing simple dress as some staff. The sculpture hall staff members were present at second corner of the hall. They were not discussing anything.


    They were talking like some business syndicate. The manners were proper. The appearance was sharp. One might mistake them with the executive of somepany.


    They had this attitude because of their hall. They were responsible to attend rich visitors. Those who wanted to invest millions of dors to buy the ancient sculptures made by some kind, or the royal person in the history.


    Albert matched his appearance with the staff and came around the table. He was not sure how he would capture the suspect.


    The man at his right side moved the snacks te toward him. Albert slightly bent his head to show courtesy. The well suited staff members carefully sipped on the tea.


    Albert found it difficult as to how he would make themmit mistake so that he could distinguish suspected staff.


    He one by one sneaked their faces. They were pretending busy with the tea and snacks ignoring each other.


    Albert sighed thinking how others were tackling simr situation.. There were busty tricks that could work but it was necessary the there must be action for the reaction.

 Chapter 291 - Fest 9

    Chapter 291 ¨C Fest 9


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded.. It was getting normal again.

 Chapter 292 - Pin Down 4

    Chapter 292 ¨C Pin Down 4


    Fest


    The male gallery staff wore printed shirts and the pants with several random colors. Same went with the female staff wearing colored printed overall. They seemed representing their exibition hall with the help of their dressing.


    It was suggested by the owner. He wanted to know how many were dishonest among several halls.


    The people of script hall wore dim brown shirts with printed slogans of unknownnguage. The color of the shirts represented the old and rusted paper form. The staff from the script hall served tea on the tables. Duties were divided in the tea invitation.


    There was staff from antique hall, Ancient Hall, History hall and several other halls respectively. Their appearance represented the identity of the Hall that which they belong.


    Third team entered in the hall with the identity of the staff. Their weapons were taken for the time being. Those who possessed secret weapons like daggers and guns could still keep them.


    Orin casted his eyes at the dress which clearly showed that he was a charactere alive right from some painting. "The characters in other games buy gowns to show off while here we get what the developers wants us to get. I thank my ancestors that the developers didn''t want me to pay tribute for this favor." He shrugged his shoulder.


    Team members were randomly given identity of the halls. However there was no restriction that the particr hall staff should sit around the same tables reserved for them. They could walk leisurely and enjoy tea along with snacks.


    Junan saw the entrance, few more staff members entered in the hall, it was clear that they were other two teams. There was no use of ring them or following behind them. Junan would love to kill those dishonest staff members then get the Golden clue instead of troubling the troubled.


    Junan gestured his yers to listen carefully, "You should go in the circle staff of the respective halls, gossip with them, chat to collect information. If you notice any staff member with suspicious background, you should confirm your suspicion first before killing." He guided. "I do not want you to dispose off our hard earned quest perks. The opponent team members have entered in the hall, beware of them. You can easily recognize opponent team members by looking at their hands. They cannot hold tea like the other staff." Junan gave exnation before they set for the fest.


    Any careless action could make them regret. It was necessary to not loss what they earned.


    Team members nodded. They would like to remain neutral instead of damaging their reputation. Team members separated. They were heading toward the reserved tables. Junan went toward the script hall table. There were three tables for the script hall staff. The wooden tables were covered with the slogan printed dim brown cloth.


    Few of the chairs were empty because the staff members were having conversation with the neighboring table staff. There was old caretaker of the staff. He was supposed to retire soon. The wrinkles on his face were evidence of his worn out years in the museum. Junan was attracted by his steady smile. He seemed carrying lot of burden on his heart. ording to Junan, people those who keep steady smile wanted to hide something in real.


    Following this theory, he wanted to know the hidden secret from the old staff member. The staff worked in three shifts so many of them cannot recognize each other apart from the uniform.


    The old manughed at some joke. The internee was talking about the event where the school organized the ending year party. The school owner exposed his meanness by disclosing several secrets in the middle of the party. It happened because a senior student happened to hypnotize him on his request.


    Everyone around the tableughed out loud. They were getting acquainted with the internee although they met him today. Junan also joined in the conversation. "I met someone recently. He showed me two sides of the coin and asked which is the true side¡­" Junan waved his hand while speaking and got the attention of others.


    They noticed his silence. Junan intentionally left the conversation unfinished. This grabbed their interest. "What were the two sides?" the same internee asked.


    Others listened carefully. Junan rxed on the chair, "The first side showed dark and the other side bear light." Junan put his hand on the table. Someone ced tea in front of him nheless he was not supposed to pick it up. He expressed through his actions that he was more interested in the conversation rather than the tea.


    The internee mmed his hand on the table, of course the light side is true. What do you say good old man?" He added old man in the conversation. The old man nodded his head with the steady smile. "The light is true side just like the happiness is true side." He added hisment.


    Other nodded. They also agreed. Then they looked at Junan, "What you answered him?" The internee asked. All of them wanted to know his answer because Junan didn''t show any expression, not he agreed with them earlier.


    "I answered the particr man that the dark side is true in my opinion. It shows the reality." Junan shook his shoulders knowing that others would disagree.


    They were indeed looking at him with disbelief. The old man sitting beside turned his head to look at him, "I heard that those who says dark side is true are the followers of evil. Can you exin your reason?" The old man lost his steady smile for a moment then resume it in the next instant.


    Junan nodded his head, "In my opinion the hidden and the secret is dark. So if I exin without beating words, the hidden secrets are the truths. One cannot me them dark and untrue because they are after all true. Same goes with light.. You cannot say it true because it shining bright, it can be a lie. Do you

 Chapter 293 - Pin Down 5

    Chapter 293 ¨C Pin Down 5


    Fest 2


    The internee fell speechless. He was young and fresh among staff. All of them took his reasoning as genuine excuse. The old man didn''t care anymore about the steady smile.


    The words of the young man pricked in his heart. He tried his best to hide his nervousness. ording the exnation since he was hiding truth that means he was on the dark side. Things were not confusing however he was worried that the owner would not believe him.


    The trusted senior staff of the script hall was involved in the rivalry of the museum. He happened to witness nheless he was worried that no one would believe without proof.


    But this stinging words reminded him the most important thing. It was his duty as the loyal person to expose the truth. The disloyal was sitting across the table and ring his actions.


    He threatened him to not expose the truth.


    Junan noted his expressions, his line of sight was fixed at the man in front. Junan tried to understand why old man was looking at the man and why the man was acting indifferent.


    He might have remained thinking the real problem when he saw the old man was ready to speak.


    The words of the young man gave courage to the old man, "What do you say staff representative? Which side you would say true side?" his hands started shaking.


    The tea in his hand trembled. He wanted to throw it on the staff representative, he could not gather enough of strength to do so. His words and the actions of the staff representative were enough to let Junan understand what was going on. There was no doubt about the disloyal staff member.


    Junan silently stood up and reached at the head of the man. He stabbed the dagger before man could run and save his life. The guards immediately came and removed the body of the dead man before anyone could see what happened.


    The guards were responsible to silently remove the dead bodies of the disloyal staff.


    Since the yers were doing effort to destroy haunted objects the museum owner was trying to get rid rivalry. Hopefully the museum would resume its limelight after the cold ughter.


    ¡­


    Orin walked in another table where the gallery hall was sitting. He was not good detective in the entire live portal and that he admitted bluntly.


    However he was able to make it with the help of his team. Since all of them gave their suggestions most problems were solved with their theories. His detective profession didn''t create much trouble to them.


    But now it was individual effort. He was supposed to recognize dishonest person among the gallery staff. It made him bit worried.


    There was another thing. He didn''t possess dagger in order to kill the staff. All by chance of goodness. He was not sure however it depended his luck whether he could spot him.


    The gallery staff around the table decided to paint some painting with coboration. It was to celebrate the improvement in the present condition of the museum.


    Although their impression-less painted faces no way express their mood of celebration. The funky dress colors were opposing to their expressions.


    All of them had the color brush in their hands and the color palette in front of them. There was big canvas on the table.


    None of them ever painted nheless it was challenge to add some colors in the painting. They promised that they would donate this painting to the museum if it turned out well.


    This was the reason that they were attentive as well.


    Orin sat on the empty chair. He gave quick shot to see their expressions. It was all same. None of them weed or gave attention to him. There was palette and brush in front of him to add his participation in the painting.


    Orin never painted anything much less some sober piece of art. He was not interested to join art ss in his school days. In his eyes painting something with the help of colors can never bring some revolution, only some retarded would praise and buy as the decoration piece of their pce houses.


    But in order to distinguish disloyal staff he should participate in the painting, thinking this Orin picked the brush.


    The painting was going along with the separate and coborative panels. It said each staff member was painting his theme panel.


    If the things appeared extraordinary then the painting would be considered masterpiece. One of the staff member with the painted expressions did some strokes yet stopped all of sudden.


    He was interested to paint something however he disliked the idea to donate it to the museum. He was sure that museum was facing demise. Sooner orter it would be abandoned entirely. In this situation the other staff members were only wasting effort.


    Orin had yet to dip brush in the color. He tried to understand what particr theme was going on in all the panels. Orin saw the staff that he put the bush in the palette. The man rxed on the chair.


    Before Orin could suspect his actions another staff member stopped painting. There was nothing that he could suspect from their actions.


    Orin decided to keep strict eyes at all of them, also do the painting. The revolving theme was not much clear however Orin made someprehensive notes to start his panel.


    He was not much confident nheless it was part of the fest so he was willing to give it a try.


    The man spoke to see that all staff members were deeply invested for thepletion of the painting, "Suppose if the owner dislike this painting, where would you throw it?" From his words it was apparent that he was no more willing toplete his panel.


    The staff members stopped their brushes to listen him. " I am not saying that museum would not appreciate it instead it is about the remaining time of the existence itself. I mean¡­." He turned his

 Chapter 294 - Pin Down 6

    Chapter 294 ¨C Pin Down 6


    Fest 2


    The internee fell speechless. He was young and fresh among staff. All of them took his reasoning as genuine excuse. The old man didn''t care anymore about the steady smile.


    The words of the young man pricked in his heart. He tried his best to hide his nervousness. ording the exnation since he was hiding truth that means he was on the dark side. Things were not confusing however he was worried that the owner would not believe him.


    The trusted senior staff of the script hall was involved in the rivalry of the museum. He happened to witness nheless he was worried that no one would believe without proof.


    But this stinging words reminded him the most important thing. It was his duty as the loyal person to expose the truth. The disloyal was sitting across the table and ring his actions.


    He threatened him to not expose the truth.


    Junan noted his expressions, his line of sight was fixed at the man in front. Junan tried to understand why old man was looking at the man and why the man was acting indifferent.


    He might have remained thinking the real problem when he saw the old man was ready to speak.


    The words of the young man gave courage to the old man, "What do you say staff representative? Which side you would say true side?" his hands started shaking.


    The tea in his hand trembled. He wanted to throw it on the staff representative, he could not gather enough of strength to do so. His words and the actions of the staff representative were enough to let Junan understand what was going on. There was no doubt about the disloyal staff member.


    Junan silently stood up and reached at the head of the man. He stabbed the dagger before man could run and save his life. The guards immediately came and removed the body of the dead man before anyone could see what happened.


    The guards were responsible to silently remove the dead bodies of the disloyal staff.


    Since the yers were doing effort to destroy haunted objects the museum owner was trying to get rid rivalry. Hopefully the museum would resume its limelight after the cold ughter.


    ¡­


    Orin walked in another table where the gallery hall was sitting. He was not good detective in the entire live portal and that he admitted bluntly.


    However he was able to make it with the help of his team. Since all of them gave their suggestions most problems were solved with their theories. His detective profession didn''t create much trouble to them.


    But now it was individual effort. He was supposed to recognize dishonest person among the gallery staff. It made him bit worried.


    There was another thing. He didn''t possess dagger in order to kill the staff. All by chance of goodness. He was not sure however it depended his luck whether he could spot him.


    The gallery staff around the table decided to paint some painting with coboration. It was to celebrate the improvement in the present condition of the museum.


    Although their impression-less painted faces no way express their mood of celebration. The funky dress colors were opposing to their expressions.


    All of them had the color brush in their hands and the color palette in front of them. There was big canvas on the table.


    None of them ever painted nheless it was challenge to add some colors in the painting. They promised that they would donate this painting to the museum if it turned out well.


    This was the reason that they were attentive as well.


    Orin sat on the empty chair. He gave quick shot to see their expressions. It was all same. None of them weed or gave attention to him. There was palette and brush in front of him to add his participation in the painting.


    Orin never painted anything much less some sober piece of art. He was not interested to join art ss in his school days. In his eyes painting something with the help of colors can never bring some revolution, only some retarded would praise and buy as the decoration piece of their pce houses.


    But in order to distinguish disloyal staff he should participate in the painting, thinking this Orin picked the brush.


    The painting was going along with the separate and coborative panels. It said each staff member was painting his theme panel.


    If the things appeared extraordinary then the painting would be considered masterpiece. One of the staff member with the painted expressions did some strokes yet stopped all of sudden.


    He was interested to paint something however he disliked the idea to donate it to the museum. He was sure that museum was facing demise. Sooner orter it would be abandoned entirely. In this situation the other staff members were only wasting effort.


    Orin had yet to dip brush in the color. He tried to understand what particr theme was going on in all the panels. Orin saw the staff that he put the bush in the palette. The man rxed on the chair.


    Before Orin could suspect his actions another staff member stopped painting. There was nothing that he could suspect from their actions.


    Orin decided to keep strict eyes at all of them, also do the painting. The revolving theme was not much clear however Orin made someprehensive notes to start his panel.


    He was not much confident nheless it was part of the fest so he was willing to give it a try.


    The man spoke to see that all staff members were deeply invested for thepletion of the painting, "Suppose if the owner dislike this painting, where would you throw it?" From his words it was apparent that he was no more willing toplete his panel.


    The staff members stopped their brushes to listen him.. " I am not saying that museum would not appreciate it instead it is about the remaining time of the existence itself. I

 Chapter 295 - Pin Down 7

    Chapter 295 ¨C Pin Down 7


    Fest 5


    Jake got speechless. It would be hard to tell which one of them could potentially harm the interests of the museum.


    They were quite different from the rest of the staff. One of the staff was done, he was ready to speak, "Did you see that dead, it was moving its toe." The man almost whispered.


    The man who bent to listen him shouted, "Shut up, I told you not to talk about it. It had been dead from ages how could it be?" he replied soberly.


    Jake thought that perhaps this man had some logical intellect in his head but then the same man added, "Unless the dead has the second life as the ghost." Heughed.


    Jake took back his earlier assumption.


    "No it must have the third life, how can you sure of it second life?" Third staff argued.


    Jake put his hand on his face to think such an argument was necessary for them.


    "Yes, yes it is third life." Another staff tapped his fingers on the table. "By the way why we were invited for the tea?" His tone changed because the question was not meant for joke. The same staff asked.


    Jake got alert at the sober question.


    All of them got attentive, "Perhaps the owner is angry at few of the staff members from different halls." The first man spoke. Earlier he was joking without sense yet the change of mood was visible now.


    So it turned out that they were marry making after good tea. They had this habit to be uncultured when they were stressed to see the deads. They actually wanted to maintain their sanity with this way. Although it was strange way to begin with.


    There had been several incidents in the dead hall in the previous year that they were mentally forbidden.


    One of them heard and coughed, "Is there a reason for the anger. The staff had been working for the museum tirelessly." The second staff added hisment.


    Jake thought that this man could be suspect. He was thinking to interrupt the conversation.


    "You might be right, the disloyal also work hard for disloyalty. Haha¡­" The first staff made the joke again. He seemed careless whoever was the disloyal.


    Jake sighed, "Could there be scale to identify the loyal and disloyal?" He asked appearing tired of the discussion.


    All of them turned silent. One of them spoke after some interval, "There must be scale or else everyone would bebeled disloyal. Let me introduce this scale. I made it after spending five years in the dead hall." The third staff brought out a circr ring with some iron signs on it."


    It was simr of circr scale yet the signs were something new. Jake admired the staff. Who could have thought that those who werebeled uncultured had the sanity to create some scale.


    He was curious how the scale worked. This man had been staff representative as well as the attendant of the newly shipped deads.


    Others simply followed him. Jake didn''t notice however this man was also curious about Jake. He was silent during the conversation.


    Walking and eating among the deads he built keen senses for the living. In his eyes Jake had some hidden motive against him that''s why he was interested to see his loyalty scale.


    There was something that he didn''t express. The scale was not built to check loyalty of the people for the museum. He built it to see how much the staff members were loyal with him. Those who bear less loyalty were thrown out of the museum.


    All these years he was maintaining his ck deeds with the help of loyalty scale. Jake would not know that his words were just opposite of his interpretation.


    He was also ready to take part in the scale evaluation. In his eyes there was no harm doing so.


    The staff representative put the scale in the middle of the table to let others see. They had seen this scale several times. All of them were very confident because they had give this test before.


    It was strange that staff representative never took part in the test. Pity that others never noticed this.


    Today they had been invited especially to know the suspect so they were more than willing to give this test honestly.


    There were five signs on the circle at the collective distance. The first sign showed the least rate of loyalty while thest sign showed the high rate of loyalty.


    This scale could potentially inspect the person having doubtful thoughts in his head. However the cunning staff member had deep way of asking those repetitive questions. He asked them several times yet always the loyalty rate changed.


    He knew the reason. When the underlings feel suspected about his actives, the scale went lower. It was due to his suspicious actives when the shipment arrived.


    Others had rarely considered the possibility that the scale was built to serve the staff representative rather than the owner.


    It was normal because the other staff members were seriously influenced by the atmosphere of the dead hall. They were no more serene like the scheming staff representative.


    First of all he talked to the first staff member at his right side. "Are you ready for the scale test?"


    This was his typical way of starting the test. Jake thought to see how the scale worked. He was not ignoring the possibility of some trick.


    Unless it was scheme he was willing to take part in the loyalty test.


    After all it was the way to check loyalty.


    The man turned his side to answer. "I am ready to give the test. Ask it anyway." The man said confident.


    The staff representative casted nce on the circle scale. " See the caged bird and give your remarks." The man asked question.


    Jake heard the question. There was caged bird however there was nothing particr about it.


    It was type odd scale. First scale admired but now he was suspicious.


    He was frustrated

 Chapter 296 - Pin Down 8

    Chapter 296 ¨C Pin Down 8


    Fest 5


    Jake got speechless. It would be hard to tell which one of them could potentially harm the interests of the museum.


    They were quite different from the rest of the staff. One of the staff was done, he was ready to speak, "Did you see that dead, it was moving its toe." The man almost whispered.


    The man who bent to listen him shouted, "Shut up, I told you not to talk about it. It had been dead from ages how could it be?" he replied soberly.


    Jake thought that perhaps this man had some logical intellect in his head but then the same man added, "Unless the dead has the second life as the ghost." Heughed.


    Jake took back his earlier assumption.


    "No it must have the third life, how can you sure of it second life?" Third staff argued.


    Jake put his hand on his face to think such an argument was necessary for them.


    "Yes, yes it is third life." Another staff tapped his fingers on the table. "By the way why we were invited for the tea?" His tone changed because the question was not meant for joke. The same staff asked.


    Jake got alert at the sober question.


    All of them got attentive, "Perhaps the owner is angry at few of the staff members from different halls." The first man spoke. Earlier he was joking without sense yet the change of mood was visible now.


    So it turned out that they were marry making after good tea. They had this habit to be uncultured when they were stressed to see the deads. They actually wanted to maintain their sanity with this way. Although it was strange way to begin with.


    There had been several incidents in the dead hall in the previous year that they were mentally forbidden.


    One of them heard and coughed, "Is there a reason for the anger. The staff had been working for the museum tirelessly." The second staff added hisment.


    Jake thought that this man could be suspect. He was thinking to interrupt the conversation.


    "You might be right, the disloyal also work hard for disloyalty. Haha¡­" The first staff made the joke again. He seemed careless whoever was the disloyal.


    Jake sighed, "Could there be scale to identify the loyal and disloyal?" He asked appearing tired of the discussion.


    All of them turned silent. One of them spoke after some interval, "There must be scale or else everyone would bebeled disloyal. Let me introduce this scale. I made it after spending five years in the dead hall." The third staff brought out a circr ring with some iron signs on it."


    It was simr of circr scale yet the signs were something new. Jake admired the staff. Who could have thought that those who werebeled uncultured had the sanity to create some scale.


    He was curious how the scale worked. This man had been staff representative as well as the attendant of the newly shipped deads.


    Others simply followed him. Jake didn''t notice however this man was also curious about Jake. He was silent during the conversation.


    Walking and eating among the deads he built keen senses for the living. In his eyes Jake had some hidden motive against him that''s why he was interested to see his loyalty scale.


    There was something that he didn''t express. The scale was not built to check loyalty of the people for the museum. He built it to see how much the staff members were loyal with him. Those who bear less loyalty were thrown out of the museum.


    All these years he was maintaining his ck deeds with the help of loyalty scale. Jake would not know that his words were just opposite of his interpretation.


    He was also ready to take part in the scale evaluation. In his eyes there was no harm doing so.


    The staff representative put the scale in the middle of the table to let others see. They had seen this scale several times. All of them were very confident because they had give this test before.


    It was strange that staff representative never took part in the test. Pity that others never noticed this.


    Today they had been invited especially to know the suspect so they were more than willing to give this test honestly.


    There were five signs on the circle at the collective distance. The first sign showed the least rate of loyalty while thest sign showed the high rate of loyalty.


    This scale could potentially inspect the person having doubtful thoughts in his head. However the cunning staff member had deep way of asking those repetitive questions. He asked them several times yet always the loyalty rate changed.


    He knew the reason. When the underlings feel suspected about his actives, the scale went lower. It was due to his suspicious actives when the shipment arrived.


    Others had rarely considered the possibility that the scale was built to serve the staff representative rather than the owner.


    It was normal because the other staff members were seriously influenced by the atmosphere of the dead hall. They were no more serene like the scheming staff representative.


    First of all he talked to the first staff member at his right side. "Are you ready for the scale test?"


    This was his typical way of starting the test. Jake thought to see how the scale worked. He was not ignoring the possibility of some trick.


    Unless it was scheme he was willing to take part in the loyalty test.


    After all it was the way to check loyalty.


    The man turned his side to answer. "I am ready to give the test. Ask it anyway." The man said confident.


    The staff representative casted nce on the circle scale. " See the caged bird and give your remarks." The man asked question.


    Jake heard the question. There was caged bird however there was nothing particr about it.


    It was type odd scale.. First scale admired but now he was suspicious., And the gusty guy spoke

 Chapter 297 - Pin Down 9

    Chapter 297 ¨C Pin Down 9


    Level Three (part 27)


    "Ah mercy, I was only looking and following you because I was curious how you could manage to hunt alone. But now I have experienced it, you can definitely hunt alone and I will never ever follow you again because I don''t want to die." The chaser spoke fast in one breath. He didn''t want this weapon to sh his neck suddenly.


    He was scared after looking at this person''s ghost like movements earlier and didn''t want to be against him. He had thought that anyone wanting to hunt monsters would at least have one morepanion but this guy was on another level he realised.


    "If that is so then you can leave now." Qiao was not interested to talk with him any further nor did he want to injure him without any serious excuse.


    "Hah, thanks buddy for sparing my life." The chaser ran away swift as a wind as if he was never present in that ce ever.


    After getting rid that chaser, Qiao diverted all his attention towards the monster that had appeared in his sight. This monster was different as it seemed to be a vegetarian unlike every other monster that Qiao had faced till now. It was looking for greenery it seemed but that was sparse because of autumn season. Well it could have just followed the crowd of monsters that knew of underground sources in such cases of surface levelcking food for monsters.


    So its appearance here seemed strange.


    Underground sources remain intact most of the time, unaffected from the surface weather.


    As soon as the monster sensed the presence of a chaser, it started to run blindly. It was running towards the crowd of monsters when Qiao, who was following it saw the number of monsters in the distance. He immediately stopped following behind the monster.


    Before the whole bunch of monsters became aware of his presence, he hid himself behind the trunks of trees. His heart was thumping as if he could die any moment. The group beasts who were ready to pounce on him had definitely scared him. He started retreating hurriedly in a silent manner from his position. Before they could surround the whole area and start searching for him, it was wise to leave their territory.


    After reaching a great distance away, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "So, this is called escaping form a hair''s breadth. I practically learned the idiom from my world today." he spoke to himself. He wiped off the sweat on his forehead and sat to rest a while.


    "I am not going to leave until the second hunt is sessful." he reminded himself to not decide otherwise.


    He chose another direction yet again to search for a target. He was not going to ept defeat this easy, his motivation was his younger brother and it was the strongest motivation one could ever have.


    For precaution, he decided to use trunks of the trees to move around in case he again met the bunch of monsters. After some time, a target appeared in his sight and he came down and started walking very slow to sense the position of the monster.


    All of a sudden, someone blindly came running at him and embraced him strongly, "Buddy that monster¡­buddy monster." the previous chaser who had been following him before embraced him and shouted with fear.


    The monster was actually following this guy after he had attacked and failed to finish the hunt. The guy got scared and started running wildly.


    The first time he met, Qiao had pretended that he was not surprised but this second time when he saw how strongly he was embracing him, he could not help but feel disgusted, "You are holding me like a bug, get away first." Qiao sternly asked.


    "Buddy that monster¡­buddy that monster¡­" He was yet to exinpletely when the monster came in sight again.


    "Oh you¡­" Qiao was speechless. Both of them started running now. There was no moment for him to think of a way to resolve the situation as he first he needed to create a distance and then think something properly. This chaser was annoying to the point of hell. When he embraced him like a bug, hundreds of wild thoughts brushed past his brain and he needed a few moments to think serenely again.


    "Buddy, stop that monster from chasing and I will renounce any share in the spoils. I swear¡­" He almost cried and pleaded. Qiao was forced to think how this man had reached level three with this kind of attitude towards severe situations.


    "Then you have to follow my instructions no matter how dangerous it is going to be." Qiao spoke while looking back at the monster. The chaser who was barely running faster saw that Qiao looking back at the monster. If it was him, he would not have looked back at the monster at any cost as it need strong guts to face that triggered monster.


    "I will follow even if you ask me to jump in hell. Just save me right now"


    He was willing to follow whatever instructions for the sake to getting rid this monster. He had already seen the performance from this strong hunter so he felt that he would be able to resolve this situation of his


    "Then keep running." Qiao spoke and turned slightly, changing his direction and leaving the chaser alone. The chaser saw this and his jaw fell. He wanted to shout vulgarities but then he remembered what the young man had said.


    He didn''t want to follow such instructions but to hear the loud roars of the monster behind, he kept running without having any choice. Qiao had chosen to use the raging rampage of the monster against it. It was so focused on the other chaser that it did not [ay attention to him who had decided toe from behind the monster.


    This was the advantage right now. He leapt at trunks of trees quickly and followed behind the monster but he had to wait for the monster to slow down else he won''t be able to attack.


    "Slow down your speed now." he shouted to give another instruction to the chaser.


    The chaser clearly heard that and wanted to just flip the table. If the first time

 Chapter 298 - Pin Down 10

    Chapter 298 ¨C Pin Down 10


    Level Three (part 27)


    "Ah mercy, I was only looking and following you because I was curious how you could manage to hunt alone. But now I have experienced it, you can definitely hunt alone and I will never ever follow you again because I don''t want to die." The chaser spoke fast in one breath. He didn''t want this weapon to sh his neck suddenly.


    He was scared after looking at this person''s ghost like movements earlier and didn''t want to be against him. He had thought that anyone wanting to hunt monsters would at least have one morepanion but this guy was on another level he realised.


    "If that is so then you can leave now." Qiao was not interested to talk with him any further nor did he want to injure him without any serious excuse.


    "Hah, thanks buddy for sparing my life." The chaser ran away swift as a wind as if he was never present in that ce ever.


    After getting rid that chaser, Qiao diverted all his attention towards the monster that had appeared in his sight. This monster was different as it seemed to be a vegetarian unlike every other monster that Qiao had faced till now. It was looking for greenery it seemed but that was sparse because of autumn season. Well it could have just followed the crowd of monsters that knew of underground sources in such cases of surface levelcking food for monsters.


    So its appearance here seemed strange.


    Underground sources remain intact most of the time, unaffected from the surface weather.


    As soon as the monster sensed the presence of a chaser, it started to run blindly. It was running towards the crowd of monsters when Qiao, who was following it saw the number of monsters in the distance. He immediately stopped following behind the monster.


    Before the whole bunch of monsters became aware of his presence, he hid himself behind the trunks of trees. His heart was thumping as if he could die any moment. The group beasts who were ready to pounce on him had definitely scared him. He started retreating hurriedly in a silent manner from his position. Before they could surround the whole area and start searching for him, it was wise to leave their territory.


    After reaching a great distance away, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "So, this is called escaping form a hair''s breadth. I practically learned the idiom from my world today." he spoke to himself. He wiped off the sweat on his forehead and sat to rest a while.


    "I am not going to leave until the second hunt is sessful." he reminded himself to not decide otherwise.


    He chose another direction yet again to search for a target. He was not going to ept defeat this easy, his motivation was his younger brother and it was the strongest motivation one could ever have.


    For precaution, he decided to use trunks of the trees to move around in case he again met the bunch of monsters. After some time, a target appeared in his sight and he came down and started walking very slow to sense the position of the monster.


    All of a sudden, someone blindly came running at him and embraced him strongly, "Buddy that monster¡­buddy monster." the previous chaser who had been following him before embraced him and shouted with fear.


    The monster was actually following this guy after he had attacked and failed to finish the hunt. The guy got scared and started running wildly.


    The first time he met, Qiao had pretended that he was not surprised but this second time when he saw how strongly he was embracing him, he could not help but feel disgusted, "You are holding me like a bug, get away first." Qiao sternly asked.


    "Buddy that monster¡­buddy that monster¡­" He was yet to exinpletely when the monster came in sight again.


    "Oh you¡­" Qiao was speechless. Both of them started running now. There was no moment for him to think of a way to resolve the situation as he first he needed to create a distance and then think something properly. This chaser was annoying to the point of hell. When he embraced him like a bug, hundreds of wild thoughts brushed past his brain and he needed a few moments to think serenely again.


    "Buddy, stop that monster from chasing and I will renounce any share in the spoils. I swear¡­" He almost cried and pleaded. Qiao was forced to think how this man had reached level three with this kind of attitude towards severe situations.


    "Then you have to follow my instructions no matter how dangerous it is going to be." Qiao spoke while looking back at the monster. The chaser who was barely running faster saw that Qiao looking back at the monster. If it was him, he would not have looked back at the monster at any cost as it need strong guts to face that triggered monster.


    "I will follow even if you ask me to jump in hell. Just save me right now"


    He was willing to follow whatever instructions for the sake to getting rid this monster. He had already seen the performance from this strong hunter so he felt that he would be able to resolve this situation of his


    "Then keep running." Qiao spoke and turned slightly, changing his direction and leaving the chaser alone. The chaser saw this and his jaw fell. He wanted to shout vulgarities but then he remembered what the young man had said.


    He didn''t want to follow such instructions but to hear the loud roars of the monster behind, he kept running without having any choice. Qiao had chosen to use the raging rampage of the monster against it. It was so focused on the other chaser that it did not [ay attention to him who had decided toe from behind the monster.


    This was the advantage right now. He leapt at trunks of trees quickly and followed behind the monster but he had to wait for the monster to slow down else he won''t be able to attack.


    "Slow down your speed now." he shouted to give another instruction to the chaser.


    The chaser clearly heard that and wanted to just flip the table. If the first time he only wanted to curse now he wanted to p hi

 Chapter 299 - Pin Down 11

    Chapter 299 ¨C Pin Down 11


    Level Three (part 27)


    "Ah mercy, I was only looking and following you because I was curious how you could manage to hunt alone. But now I have experienced it, you can definitely hunt alone and I will never ever follow you again because I don''t want to die." The chaser spoke fast in one breath. He didn''t want this weapon to sh his neck suddenly.


    He was scared after looking at this person''s ghost like movements earlier and didn''t want to be against him. He had thought that anyone wanting to hunt monsters would at least have one morepanion but this guy was on another level he realised.


    "If that is so then you can leave now." Qiao was not interested to talk with him any further nor did he want to injure him without any serious excuse.


    "Hah, thanks buddy for sparing my life." The chaser ran away swift as a wind as if he was never present in that ce ever.


    After getting rid that chaser, Qiao diverted all his attention towards the monster that had appeared in his sight. This monster was different as it seemed to be a vegetarian unlike every other monster that Qiao had faced till now. It was looking for greenery it seemed but that was sparse because of autumn season. Well it could have just followed the crowd of monsters that knew of underground sources in such cases of surface levelcking food for monsters.


    So its appearance here seemed strange.


    Underground sources remain intact most of the time, unaffected from the surface weather.


    As soon as the monster sensed the presence of a chaser, it started to run blindly. It was running towards the crowd of monsters when Qiao, who was following it saw the number of monsters in the distance. He immediately stopped following behind the monster.


    Before the whole bunch of monsters became aware of his presence, he hid himself behind the trunks of trees. His heart was thumping as if he could die any moment. The group beasts who were ready to pounce on him had definitely scared him. He started retreating hurriedly in a silent manner from his position. Before they could surround the whole area and start searching for him, it was wise to leave their territory.


    After reaching a great distance away, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "So, this is called escaping form a hair''s breadth. I practically learned the idiom from my world today." he spoke to himself. He wiped off the sweat on his forehead and sat to rest a while.


    "I am not going to leave until the second hunt is sessful." he reminded himself to not decide otherwise.


    He chose another direction yet again to search for a target. He was not going to ept defeat this easy, his motivation was his younger brother and it was the strongest motivation one could ever have.


    For precaution, he decided to use trunks of the trees to move around in case he again met the bunch of monsters. After some time, a target appeared in his sight and he came down and started walking very slow to sense the position of the monster.


    All of a sudden, someone blindly came running at him and embraced him strongly, "Buddy that monster¡­buddy monster." the previous chaser who had been following him before embraced him and shouted with fear.


    The monster was actually following this guy after he had attacked and failed to finish the hunt. The guy got scared and started running wildly.


    The first time he met, Qiao had pretended that he was not surprised but this second time when he saw how strongly he was embracing him, he could not help but feel disgusted, "You are holding me like a bug, get away first." Qiao sternly asked.


    "Buddy that monster¡­buddy that monster¡­" He was yet to exinpletely when the monster came in sight again.


    "Oh you¡­" Qiao was speechless. Both of them started running now. There was no moment for him to think of a way to resolve the situation as he first he needed to create a distance and then think something properly. This chaser was annoying to the point of hell. When he embraced him like a bug, hundreds of wild thoughts brushed past his brain and he needed a few moments to think serenely again.


    "Buddy, stop that monster from chasing and I will renounce any share in the spoils. I swear¡­" He almost cried and pleaded. Qiao was forced to think how this man had reached level three with this kind of attitude towards severe situations.


    "Then you have to follow my instructions no matter how dangerous it is going to be." Qiao spoke while looking back at the monster. The chaser who was barely running faster saw that Qiao looking back at the monster. If it was him, he would not have looked back at the monster at any cost as it need strong guts to face that triggered monster.


    "I will follow even if you ask me to jump in hell. Just save me right now"


    He was willing to follow whatever instructions for the sake to getting rid this monster. He had already seen the performance from this strong hunter so he felt that he would be able to resolve this situation of his


    "Then keep running." Qiao spoke and turned slightly, changing his direction and leaving the chaser alone. The chaser saw this and his jaw fell. He wanted to shout vulgarities but then he remembered what the young man had said.


    He didn''t want to follow such instructions but to hear the loud roars of the monster behind, he kept running without having any choice. Qiao had chosen to use the raging rampage of the monster against it. It was so focused on the other chaser that it did not [ay attention to him who had decided toe from behind the monster.


    This was the advantage right now. He leapt at trunks of trees quickly and followed behind the monster but he had to wait for the monster to slow down else he won''t be able to attack.


    "Slow down your speed now." he shouted to give another instruction to the chaser.


    The chaser clearly heard that and wanted to jusnstr

 Chapter 300 - Solved

    Chapter 300 ¨C Solved


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded.. It was getting normal again. I see you nerd

 Chapter 301 - Solved 2

    Chapter 301 ¨C Solved 2


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded.. It was getting normal again. What happened to the sky

 Chapter 302 - Solved 3

    Chapter 302 ¨C Solved 3


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded. It was getting normal again.


    You are out of question

 Chapter 303 - Solved 4

    Chapter 303 ¨C Solved 4


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded. It was getting normal again.


    This is embarrassing to do

 Chapter 304 - Solved 5

    Chapter 304 ¨C Solved 5


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded. It was getting normal again.


    I better not speak

 Chapter 305 - Solved 6

    Chapter 305 ¨C Solved 6


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded. It was getting normal again.


    Can you do it again?

 Chapter 306 - Solved 7

    Chapter 306 ¨C Solved 7


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded.. It was getting normal again. I am always avable

 Chapter 307 - Solved 8

    Chapter 307 ¨C Solved 8


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded. It was getting normal again.


    You are again here

 Chapter 308 - Solved 9

    Chapter 308 ¨C Solved 9


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded. It was getting normal again.


    The sky is dark

 Chapter 309 - Solved 10

    Chapter 309 ¨C Solved 10


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded. It was getting normal again.


    You are beautiful girl

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded. It was getting normal again.


    Sober men never smile

 Chapter 311 - Solved 12

    Chapter 311 ¨C Solved 12


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded.. It was getting normal again. My skills are dumb

 Chapter 312 - Solved 13

    Chapter 312 ¨C Solved 13


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded.. It was getting normal again. Sad life of the girl

 Chapter 313 - Solved 14

    Chapter 313 ¨C Solved 14


    Fest 9


    They spoke asionally. Their conversation was limited and sober. One might take them peaceful. Seeing that time passed without any progress. Albert picked the snack and threw at the man across the table.


    He wanted to know whether they were peaceful on purpose or genuinely harmless. There was another table where he could test the staff members.


    The staff looked up at him. His eyes burning with furry. "What did you do right now? Are you out of your mind?" The staff picked the snack in front of him and threw back at Albert.


    "I did it on purpose to see your reaction. Let me show you my peace as well." Albertughed to his heart continent. He picked the tea cup and ruined the dress of the staff sitting beside.


    His reaction was no different. The staff fumed with anger. He ruffled his clothes. "Why are you seeking trouble?" He yelled at Albert ready to pounce on his face. Both staff members immediately got aggressive.


    "Seeking trouble is always my way. You will find it more troublesome if I don''t create trouble." Albert held the hands of the staff member away from his face. Not just the first, this second one was simr.


    Now it was turn to test the patience of the third staff. Albert pushed the second staff on to third and the nearest. The third one fell on the floor along with the chair. He fumed with anger and leapt at the second staff.


    "Shut off, are you blind? This man is trying to create some scene here. Go and tear him apart." The second staff tried to get rid the third. He was sandwiched between two.


    The third staff sneered, "Shut up you rascal. You had been looking for a chance to annoy me. That man has nothing to do with it." He was ready to settle grudge with this staff memberter see who was the newbie.


    Albert saw them busy boxing with each other. In the meantime first staff wasing to punch Albert. He has yet to equal his score with him. Albert turned the table cloth toward the fourth and fifth staff. They were indifferent earlier. He decided not to leave anyone pretending peace.


    They also stood up. The sixth and seventh staff members were at his left side. Albert stood up as well and kicked the sixth. He was on rampage mood to solve the suspect problem.


    It became fish market nevertheless the other tables and the staff members did not bat an eye on them. No one came to solve their issue. The sixth was ready to grab Albert when the first staff member also reached at his head from the opposite side.


    "Why did you pick quarrel with me?" The first was also ready to punch. Albert slipped on the floor. Bothnded punches on each other. This multiplied the mess. Now everyone was engaged in mannerless fight. Albert looked at them. Only the seventh staff member was not taking part and avoiding their punches.


    He seemed not pretending peace but in genuine. Albert could not agree without troubling and testing. He wanted to test it and then agree.


    He bent picking pastry, it was thrown on the ground during first attempt. Albert reached near him and rubbed on his face suddenly. The seventh staff member turned his head back. Albert hurriedly retracted his hands after ruining the clean face.


    "I did it on purpose." He repeated his words to make him angry. Surprisingly the staff did not attack him. "Come on show your bad side." Albert urged him.


    The seventh staff picked the chair ced on the floor and sat again, "I don''t want to show my bad side." he murmured under his breath. Albert could not hear.


    He was speechless why this staff was not attacking. The others leapt at Albert one by one after seeing that he was standing dazed.


    Albert fell with the kick. He wasughing again. It was not enough to make some theory. The seventh staff did not attack yet all other attacking. He cannot say that six of them were suspect. It was out of question. In the single hall six staff members cannot be suspect or else the hall would not need haunted object to face destruction. These thoughts ran in his head.


    He did not want to immediately kill the suspect thinking that he might be mistaken. The suspect could be hiding among others. There was possibility.


    The seventh staff went to adjust the table again and the chairs. He knew that soon these angry staff members would get tired of fight and sit again.


    Albert avoided another kick. He was noting down seventh staff. The oddity was still there. When others saw that they were exhausted, they found their chairs and sat. They huffed as if they battled with blood enemies.


    Albert also sat on the empty chair. He was alert in case they wanted to ambush. They resumed their manners although their clothes no more looked decent.


    Albert wanted tough at what he did earlier. It was not his method in any real battle. He never punched recklessly much less to throw snacks and tea at the faces of others.


    However he was enjoying this for now. The crook bone staff perhaps took promise not to reveal their true selves.


    He was bent to reveal the suspect then kill him but it would not be easier. The staff from the sculpture hall has the rumored patience and strange attitude. They act like the mud-made sculpture sometimes.


    One might get confused at their behavior most times nheless Albert has the hundred fold patience to y around them. He was familiar with the crook bones and how to handle them.


    His experience of the years would not go waste today. Albert once again noticed their expressions. One of them ordered for the tea and the snacks. They got hungry after kicking and punching.


    Albert nodded. It was getting normal again.


    All of the tree are oxygen


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!